Full text of "Works;"

See other formats

Ritnwml J>y E.Styi'fen.rroTn- an OrimruiT Fuiu7-e.Iinhte3' mi7ie 'Zar^l.t'SS-

JJCDSri ©WHS^, ID,

//— »/ /S-^*u/ / ^vj ';><, /Sw^ ^-^<^ '-'^*- <^f^^>^ •

;

/ /^"^1^ 4^X:> ^^ //^^.

"^ c:<(^'

(/l nv o

fsby/.W.2S.Tu.}7L?^h^.^. hv B .

■ •?. 'P/njf'Ar'rfv^ vZ-z-r- 7f ,t\.\j

O THE

WORKS

JOHN OWEN, D.D.

EDITED

BY THOMAS RUSSELL, M.A.

WITH

MEMOIRS OF HIS LIFE AND WRITINGS,
BY WILLIAM ORME.

VOL. I.

CONTAINING

MEMOIRS OF THE LIFE AND WRITINGS OF DR. OWEN; n

AN APPENDIX CONSISTING OF LETTERS, NOTES, AND ILLUSTRATIONS; ^ \/'
CLARKSON'S FUNERAL SERMON, AND INDEXES. ^ \ /

V ^

<\A,^

LONDON

'^^\'

PRINTED FOR RICHARD BAYNES, 28, PATERNOSTER ROW:

And sold by J. Parker, Oxford; Deighton and Sons, Cambridge; D.Brown,
Waugh and Innes, and H. S. Baynes and Co. Edinburgh ; Chalmers and
Collins, and M. Ogle, Glasgow ; M. Keene, and R. M. Tims, Dublin.

1826.

The Publisher returns his sincere thanks to his Friends,
for their support in enabling him to finish his arduous un-
dertciking ; and avails himself of this opportunity to inform
the Subscribers, that Dr. Wright's Edition of the Work on
the Hebrews, in Seven Volumes, octavo, may be had of
him, with Titles and Labels to correspond with the present
Edition; or the Titles and Labels gratis. — The whole
Works of Dr. Owen, will then make Twenty-eight Vo-
lumes.

JOHN BROADLEY WILSON, Esq.

WHO

HATH GOOD REPORT OF ALL MEN,

FOR
DEVOTED ATTACHMENT TO THE DOCTRINES OF THE GOSPEL;

ENLIGHTENED REGARD TO THE DICTATES OF PRIVATE JUDGMENT;

EXEMPLARY AND UNWEARIED BENEVOLENCE;

AND ARDENT ZEAL FOR THE PROMOTION OF THE DIVINE GLORY.

AND THE BEST INTERESTS OF MANKIND :

THIS EDITION

OF THE

WORKS OF DR. OWEN,

IS INSCRIBED

BY HIS AFFBCTIONATK AND OBLIGED FRIEND,

THE EDITOR.

Walworth, March 20, 1826.

ADVERTISEMENT.

In the present collection of Dr. Owen's Works, the
only one approaching to completeness hitherto pub-
lished, the Theologumena has l^een omitted, in defe-
rence to the wishes of many of the Subscribers ; and
the Exercitations on a Day of Sacred Rest, on ac-
count of its being 'inserted in Dr. Wright's Edition of
the Exposition of the Epistle to the Hebrews.

The classification of the Works is not precisely that
which the Editor would have preferred. As it had
been determined, independently of him, to commence
with the Discourse on the Holy Spirit, it remained for
him to follow up his arrangement on this basis. Ac-
cordingly, the first series of subjects will be found con-
nected with this Treatise, including the Dissertations
on the Scriptures, to the end of the fourth volume.
The next eight volumes are principally Doctrinal and
Controversial ; and the two following. Devotional and
Practical. The fifteenth, sixteenth, and seventeenth,
contain Sermons, and commence the Polemical pieces
on Popery, which end with the eighteenth volume;
while the three last are occupied chiefly with Church*
Government, and Miscellaneous Tracts.

The Editor has in his possession several manuscripts
of Dr. Owen, from which an octavo volume of some
interest might be selected, should it appear desirable to
add another to those already printed.

CONTENTS

THE FIRST VOLUME.

Page
MEMOIRS OF DR. OWEN.

Preface i • *i

CHAP. I.

Introduction — Family of Owen — State of the Puritans — Owen's Education —
State of Oxford — Owen's religious Convictions — Leaves the University —
Takes part with the Parliament — The Civil War — Owen's Conversion —
Publishes his Display — Progress of Arrainianisra — Presentation to the living
of Fordham — Marries his first Wife ^

CHAP. II.

Owen's connexion with the Presbyterian body — its state at that time — Baxter's
account of it — Its Intolerance — Owen publishes his ' Duty of Pastors and
People' — His ' Two Catechisms' — Preaches before Parliament — Publica-
tion of the Discourse, and his Essay on Church Government — His views of
Uniformity and Toleration — Leaves Fordham • 28

CHAP, III.

Owen's settlement at Coggeshall — View of Independency — The Brownists —
Causes which retarded and promoted the progress of Independency in
England — Owen becomes an Independent — Publishes Eshcol— A Treatise
on Redemption — His views on this subject — Controversy occasioned by it
— Publishes two Discourses on the deliverance of Essex— Remarks on some
sentiments contained in them • ' '^^

CHAP. IV.

Owen preaches before Parliament on the day after the execution of Charles I.
— The Independents not guilty of putting the King to death — Testimonies
on this subject — Remarks on Owen's Sermon — Charges against it — Essay
on Toleration annexed to it — Doctrine of Religious Liberty owes its origin
to Independents — Writers on this subject — Brownists and Baptists — Je-
remy Taylor — Owen — Vane — Milton — Locke — Cook's account of the ori-
gin of Toleration among the Independents — A diflferent account of it —
Smith and Hume — Neal — Owen preaches again before Parliament — His
first acquaintance with Cromwell — Is persuaded to accompany him to
Ireland 66

yi CONTENTS.

Page
CHAP. V.

Owen preaches before Parliament — Joins the army — Character of the army —
Arrives in Ireland — Labours in Dublin— First controversy with Baxter-
Character of Baxter — Preaches before Parliament on his return from Ire-
land— Measures of the Commonwealth to promote religion in that country
— Owen appointed to accompany Cromwell into Scotland — Preaches in
Berwick and Edinburgh — State of religion in Scotland — Testimony of the
English ministers— Of Binning— Rutherford— Burnet— Neal—Kirkton —
Owen's return to Coggeshall — Appointed to the Deanery of Christ Church
■ — Account of this office — Remarks on his acceptance of it — Strictures of
Milton — Owen preaches before Parliament — Death of Ireton — Owen
preaches his Funeral Sermon— Character of Ireton — Preaches again before
Parliament ' • 86

CHAP. VI.

Division of the Memoirs at this period — Owen made Vice-Chancellor — At-
tends a Meeting in London, called by Cromwell to promote union — Created
D.D. — Elected M. P. for the University — Crorawell's Instrument of Go-
vernment— Debate about the Construction of the Article respecting Reli-
gious Liberty — Remarks on Neal's account of it, and the Meeting of Minis-
ters respecting it — Owen appointed an Ejecting Commissioner and Tryer —
Conduct of the Tryers — Owen delivers Pococke — Baxter's account of the
Tryers — Owen's measures for securing Oxford — Correspondence with
Thurloe — Attends a Meeting at Whitehall about the Jews — Preaches at
the Opening of a New Parliament — Again on a Fast day — Assists in de-
feating Cromwell's attempt to make himself King — Deprived of the Vice-
Chancellorship . . . . • 108

CHAP. VII.

State of the University during the civil wars, and when Owen was made Vice-
chancellor — Extract from his first address to it — From his fifth address — r
Specimen of the state of insubordination which prevailed in it — Learned
men in office during his Vice-chancellorship — Independents^Presbyterians
— Episcopalians — Persons of note then educated — Writers, Philosophers,
and Statesmen — Dignitaries of the Church — Dissenters — Royal Society then
founded in Oxford — Clarendon's Testimony on the state of learning in it
at the Restorati(jn — Owen's management of the several parties — Conduct to
the Students — Preaching — the University presents a volume of poetical ad-
dresses to Cromwell — Owen's address— Trick played by Kynaston at Ox-
ford— Owen's conduct to two Quakers — His views of the Lord's Prayer
misrepresented — Refuses to swear by kissing the book — Wood's account of
his dress and manners — Extract from Evelyn — Owen addresses the new
Chancellor, Richard Cromwell — Takes leave of the University 127

CHAP. VIII.

Owen publishes his ' Divina Justitia' — His work ' On the Perseverance of the
Saints' — .John Goodwin — The doctrine of Perseverance — Kendal — Lamb
— Baxter writes on this subject— Owen requested, by the council of State,
to, answer Riddle's two Catechisms — Biddle— Progress of Socinianisra —
The • Vindiciae Evangelicae' — Never answered — ' On the Mortification

CONTENTS. vii

Page
«f Sm'— Controversy with Hammond about Grotius — Death of Gataker—
Selden — Usher 152

CHAP. IX.

The Independents propose to publish a Confession of their Faith — Their sen-
timents on this subject — Confessions published by them on various occa-
sions— Cromwell consents to their meeting for this purpose — They assemble
at the Savoy — Agree to a Declaration of their Faith and Order — Its senti-
ments on several subjects — Extracts from the Preface written by Owen —
Baxter displeased at the meeting — Defence of it by Forbes — Chief objec-
tion to the Declaration — Not much known even among Independents —
Death of Cromwell — State of Religion during his Government — His influ-
ence on Independency — Tillotson's account of a fast in the family of
Richard Cromwell — Strictures on that account — Owen publishes his work
on Communion — On Schism — Is answered by Hammond — by Firmin — by
Cawdry — Owen's Review of Cawdry — Cawdry's rejoinder — Owen's de-
fence of himself and Cotton — Publishes on the Divine Original of the Scrip-
tures— His considerations on the Polyglot — Walton's Reply — His contro-
versy with the Quakers — Richard Cromwell succeeds his Father — Owen
preaches before his first Parliament — Charged with pulling down Richard —
Defended from this charge — Assists in restoring the long Parliament —
Preaches before it for the last time — The Independents entertain fears of
their liberty from Monk— Send a deputation to him to Scotland — Hi8 con-
duct and character — Owen ejected from the Deanery of Christ Church —
Remarks on his political conduct p • . . I7g

CHAP. X.
Owen retires to Stadham — Effects of the Restoration — Venner's insurrection —
The fifth monarchy men — Difference between Owen and Clarendon — The
Act of Uniformity— Owen writes on the IMagistrates' power in Religion —
His Primer for children — His Theologumena — His Animadversions on Fiat
Lux — Cane's Reply — Owen's Vindication — Difficulty of finding a licence
for it— Interview with Lord Clarendon — Invitation to New England — Suf-
ferings of the Dissenters — Relieved for a time by the plague and fire of
London — Owen writes various Tracts — Preaches more regularly in London
— Publishes a Catechism 'on the Worship and Discipline of the Church —
Answered by Camfield — Discussions between Baxter and Owen, respecting
a union of Presbyterians and Independents — Failure of the attempt — Owen
receives a Legacy — Publishes on Indwelling Sin — On the 130th Psalm —
The first volume of his Exposition of the Hebrews — Review of the whole
work 220

CHAP. XI.

viii CONTENTS.

Page

Owen's Cliurch under Ihe Doctor — Notices of persons of distinction who
were members of the Church — The Parliament offended with the King's
Indulgence — Notices of distinguished Noblemen whose friendship Owen
enjoyed — His interviews with the King and the Duke of York — Work on
Communion attacked by Sherlock — Owen's vindication — Controversy oc-
casioned by Sherlock's book — Owen publishes on the Holy Spirit — Review
of all his writings on that subject — Attacked by Clagett — Publishes on
■ Apostasy — Marries his second wife 256

CHAP. XII.
Owen's assistants — Ferguson — Shields — LoefFs — Angier — Clarkson — Inter-
course between Owen and Bishop Barlow respecting Bunyan — Owen pub-
lishes on Justification— On the Person of Christ — The Church of Rome no
safe Guide — Death of Goodwin — Owen publishes on Union among Protes-
tants— Controversy with Stilliugfleet — Owen's Vindication of the Non-
conformists— Publications of others on the same subject — Stillingfleet's Un-
reasonableness of -Separation — Owen's Answer — Other Answers — Unfair
conduct of Stillingfleet — Owen publishes on Evangelical Churches — His
humble Testimony — On Spiritual-raindedness — Account of the Protestant
Religion — Meditations on the Glory of Christ — His declining health — Last
sickness — Letter to Fleetwood — Death — Funeral — Clarkson's Sermon on
the occasion — Last Will — Sale of his Library — Monument and Inscription
— Portraits of Owen — General view of his character as a Christian — A Mi-
nister— A Writer — Conclusion f 301

APPENDIX.
Letter I. To Monsieur du Moulin 365

II. To the Lady Hartopp 368

III. To Mrs. Polhill 369

IV. To his Church, when he was sick at the Lord Wharton's in the

country 371

V, VI. To Charles Fleetwood, Esq. 373

VII. To the Reverend Mr. Robert Asty, of Norwich 375

VIII. To Charles Fleetwood, Esq, 377

IX. To Lady Puleston , 373

X. From Lady Puleston to Dr. Owen • • 379

XI. To Sir John Hartopp 38o

XIL Dr. Owen to a Friend 38^

XIII. To Mr. Baxter^ jbjd.

Notices of Posthumous writings 334

Notices of Prefaces to the Works of others 333

Family of Owen 3p3

The Synod of Dort » iljj j^

Westminster Assembly 399

The early state of Independency in Ireland 401

The early state of Independency in Scotland 404

Owen's successors in Coggeshall 407

Owen's successors in Bury Street - • 409

A Funeral Sermon on Dr. Owen : by David Clarkson, B D 411

Letter of Owen to Mr. Whitaker 4g3

to Henry Croniweli, Lord Lieutenant of Ireland ibij^

General Index ^2^

Index to the Memoirs ■ ggg

MEMOIRS

THE LIFE AND WRITINGS

JOHN OWEN, D. D.

PREFACE.

The following Memoirs embrace the personal history,
the theological writings, and the religious connexions
of Dr. John Owen. In common with many others, I
had long entertained the highest respect for the works
of this eminent person ; and in the perusal of them, had
spent some of the happiest and most profitable hours of
my life. The pleasure derived from his writings led
me, a few years ago, merely for my own satisfaction, to
make some inquiry respecting their author. Not find-
ing a satisfactory account, it occurred to me, that a
careful examination of his numerous works, and of the
contemporaneous productions of his age, might enable
me to obtain a fuller and more correct view of him,
than had yet been given. Thus originated the present
volume.

Of the success which has attended my investigations,
it does not become me to speak, as every reader will
now form his own opinion ; but I may be allowed to
state, that neither personal labour nor expense has been
spared, to procure information ; and, that had I been
aware, at an early period, of all the difficulties which
have been experienced in prosecuting the task, it is
more than probable it would never have been undertaken.
I am very far, however, from regretting the labour in
which I have been engaged. Whatever may be its ef-
fects on others, the benefit which I have derived from it
myself, is ample compensation for all the trouble it has
cost me.

Of the sources of information to which I have been
chiefly indebted, it is not necessary to say any thing, as
they are in general carefully marked. And I have the
satisfaction to assure the reader, that every fact and cir-

Xll PREFACE/

cumstarice in the personal life of Owen, which it was
possible to procure and authenticate, has been fully and
faithfully given.

To the works of Dr. Owen much attention has been
paid. The difficulty of even obtaining a complete col-
lection of them, may be estimated from a remark made
by the author himself, ' That some of them he had not
seen for nearly twenty years.' That difficulty is now
happily removed. As many of them were answers to
the books of others, and were replied to, often by more
than one opponent, a vast number of works had to be
procured, and examined, which are now almost entirely
unknown. A minute account of all of these will not be
expected within the limits of a volume. It would have
been much easier, indeed, to have extended the criti-
cism, than it was to confine it within the bounds which
it occupies ; but it is hoped such an account is in gene-
ral given, as will gratify the curiosity, and in some
measure inform the judgment of the reader. Quotations
are seldom made, except when they contain information
respecting the life, or are necessary to. illustrate the
opinions of the author.

While I have been careful to state what the real
sentiments of Owen were, and to rescue them when
necessary, from misrepresentation ; I have not deemed
it essential to the faithful discharge of my duty, as his
Biographer, indiscriminately to adopt, or defend them.
Any difference which exists, however, will be found of
very small importance ; and more generally to respect
Owen's manner of stating his sentiments, than the sen-
timents themselves. What the Doctor avowed, the
writer of his life need not be ashamed to profess : — '

NuUius addictus jurare in verba magistri.

In noticing the religious connexions of Owen, and
the state of parties during his time, I have studied to

PREFACE, Xlll

speak the truth, and to avoid giving unnecessary of-
fence. To exemption from partiality for the body with
which Owen was chiefly connected, I am not anxious
to lay claim; but I trust this has never led me to defend
its faults, or to misrepresent its enemies. Convinced
that truth is the only thing of importance to myself or
others, I have used my best endeavours to discover it,
and when discovered, 1 have fairly told it. It is proba-
ble, however, that some mistakes may be detected in the
narrative; but these, it is hoped, will not affect any
point of moment.

To several valuable literary friends, both in Scot-
land and in England, I have been under various and
important obligations; by which the work has been ren-
dered more complete, than it would otherwise have
been. To Dr. Charles Stuart of Dunearn, and Joshua
Wilson, Esq. of London, I have been in particular much
indebted, for the use of many books and tracts, which I
might in vain have sought for many years. For these
anil other attentions, they will be pleased to accept of
my grateful acknowledgments.

The second edition, which is now prefixed to the
first uniform collecti6n of Owen's Works, has, I trust, ex-
perienced some improvement. It will serve in some
measure for a key to the numerous writings of Owen,
as in the account of them a reference is always given to
the volume in which they are now to be found. Writers
of various descriptions have thought proper to notice my
first edition. Some of these have written in a spirit,
which only shews how much they had been provoked,
and that it is easier to abuse than to answer. Others,
among whom are the Lord Bishop of Calcutta, in his
life of Jeremy Taylor, and Mr. Todd, in his life of Bi-
shop Walton, though they have differed from me, have
treated me with great civility. To have defended every
point which has been attacked, would have converted

XIV PREFACE.

my work into a magazine of controversy. To have an-
swered some and neglected others would have afforded
occasion to accuse me of disingenuousness or conscious
weakness. I have, therefore, avoided all reference to
those who have honoured me with their animadversions.
I have altered or omitted whatever seemed to require
correction; and regardless of party and personal ma-
levolence, from both which I have suffered, I unhe-
sitatingly republish what I consider to be supported by
testimony or established by argument.

Part of the Appendix to the former edition, which
was not essentially necessary to the illustration of the
Memoirs, has been omitted in this to make room for
other matter of more general interest. If a few pas-
sages in the text, chiefly extracts, have been left out,
others have been added in their room, so that the work,
though printed in a smaller number of pages, has un-
dergone no abridgment. It is highly gratifying to me
thus permanently to connect my imperfect labours with
those of a man whose name is destined to live while the
English language is spoken, and while Christianity pre-
vails in Britain.

' And now,' to adopt the words of Isaac Walton,* ' I
am glad that I have collected these Memoirs, which lay '
scattered, and contracted them into a narrower compass;
and if I have, by the pleasant toil of doing so, either
pleased or profited any man, I have attained what I de-
signed when I first undertook it. But I seriously wish,
both for the reader's and Dr. Owen's sake, that posterity
had known his great learning and virtue by a better pen f
by such a pen, as could have made his life as immortal,
as his learning and merits ought to be.'

London, Camberwell,
March tt, 18^6.

* Preface to the Life of Bishop Saadersoii.

CHRONOLOGICAL LIST

OF THE

WORKS OF DR. OWEN,

WITH REFERIiNCES TO THE PAGES OF HIS MEMOIRS IN WHICH AN

ACCOUNT IS GIVEN OF THEM, AND THE VOLUME ANI>

PAGE UF THE WORKS IN WHICH THEY OCCUR.

■ Memoirs, Works.

Page. V^ol. Page.

164*2 Display of Arrniiiiaiiisni, 4(o. 22. v. 4i

IG4;i 'I'lie Duty of Pastors and People distinguished.

41o 34. xix. t

1645 The Principles of the Doctrine of Christ, in two

Catechisms, 12mo 39. v. 1

1646 A Vision of Unchangeable Mercy, a Sermon,

4to 40. XV, 1

1647 lischol: or Rules for Church fellowship, r2mo. 57. xix. 63

1648 SalusElectorum,aTreatiseonRedemption,4to. 58. v. 205

1648 Memorial of the deliverance of Essex : two

Sermons, 4to 63. xv. 8S

1649 Righteous Zeal: a Sermon, and Essay on To-

leration, 4to 70. XV. 157

1649 The Shaking and Translating of Heaven and

Earth : a Sermon, 4to 83. xv. 338

1649 Human Power Defeated: a Sermon, 4to. 86. xvi.281

1650 Ofthe Death ofChrisl, in answer to Baxter, 4to. 89. v. 665
1650 The Steadfastness of Promises : a Sermon, 4to. 91. xv. 254

1650 The Branch of the Lord ; two Sermons. 4to. . 94. xv. 380

1651 The Advantage of the Kingdom of Christ: a

Sermon, 4to 105. xv. 415

1652 The Labouring Saint's Dismission : a Sermon,

4to 106. XV. 450

1652 Christ's Kingdom and the Magistrate's Power:

a Sermon, 4to 107. xv. 476

1653 De DivinuJustitia: Translated 1794, 12mo. . 152. ix. 319

1654 The Doctrine of the Saints' Perseverance, fol. 155. vi. vii

1655 Vindiciae Evangelicae : Reply to Biddle, 4to. 160. viii. ix

1656 On the Mortification of Sin, 8vo 166. vii. 325

1656 Heview of the Annotations of Grotius, 4to. . . 167. ix. 291

1656 God's Work in Founding Zion ; a Sermon, 4to. 122. xv. 512

1656 God's Presence with his People ; a Sermon, 4to. 124. xv. 547

1657 On Communion with God, 4to 192. x. 1

1667 A Discovery ofthe True Nature of Schism, 12mo. 197. xix. 109
1657 A Review of the True Nature of Schism, 12mo. 201. xix. 255

1668 Answer to Cawdry about Schism, 12mo. . .203. xix. 339

1668 Of the Nature and Power of Temptation, 12mo. 204. vii. 431

1669 The Divine Original of the Scriptures, 12mo. .204. iv. 239
1669 Vindication of the Hebrew and Greek Texts,

12ino 206, iv. 449

1659 Exercitationes adversus Fanaticos, 12mo. . . 211. iv. 539
1659 The glory of Nations professing the Gospel : a

Sermon, 4to 212. xvi. 5

1659 On the Power of the Magistrate about Religion,

4to. 225. xix. 383

Xvl CHRONOLOGICAL LIST.

Page. Vol. rage.

1660 A Primer for Children, T2mo.

1661 Thoologumena, 4to ■ 225.

1662 Animadversions on Fiat Lux, 12mo. . . . 227.
1662 A Discourse on Liturgies, 4to. : . . . . . 230.
1664 Vindication of the Animadversions, 8vo. . . 228.
1667 Indulgence and Toleration considered, 4to. . 234.
1667 A Peace Offering, or Plea for Indulgence, 4to. 234.

1667 Lricf Instruction in the Worship of God : a

Catechism, 12mo 236.

1668 On Indwelling Sin, 8vo 240.

1668 Exposition of the 1301h Psalm, 4to. . . . 241.

1668 Exposition of the Epistle to the Hebrews, vol. i.

fol. 246.

1669 Vindication of the Doctrine of the Trinity,

12mo ■ 268.

1669 Truth and Innocence Vindicated, 8vo. . . 259.

1671 On the Divine Institution of the Lord's

Day,8vo 267.

1672 On Evangelical Love, 8vo 275.

1674 V indication ofthe Work on Com munion,12mo. 290.
1674. Discourse on the Holy Spirit, fol. . . . 292.
1674 Exposition of the Hebrews, vol. ii, fol. . . 245.
1674 How we may bring our hearts to bear re-
proof, 4to 274.

1676 On the Nature of Apostasy, 8vo 299.

1677 The Reason of Faith, 8vo 293.

1678 On the Doctrine of Justification, 4to. . . .307.

1678 The Ways and Means of Understanding the

Mind of God, 8vo 293.

1679 Christologia, or the Person Christ, 4to. . .312.

1679 The Church of Rome no Safe Guide, 4to. . 315.

1680 On Union among Protestants, 4to. . . . 316.
1680 Vindication of the Non-conformists, 4to. . .317.

1680 Exposition of the Hebrews, vol. iii. fol. . . 245.

1681 Defence of the Vindication, 4to. .... .320.

1681 Inquiry into Evangelical churches, 4to, . < 322.
1681 Humble Testimony, 8vo 335.

1681 On Spiritual Mindedness, 4to 336.

1682 The Work of the Holy Spirit in Prayer, 4to. . 293.

1682 The Chambers of Imagery, 4to 274.

1683 An Account of the Protestant Religion, 4to. .337.

1684 Meditations on the Glory of Christ, Parti. 8vo. 337.
1684 Exposition ofthe Hebrews, vol. iv. fol. . . 245.

1688 Of the Dominion of Sin and Grace, 8vo. . . 384.

1689 True Nature of a Gospel Church, 4to. . . . 322.
1691 Meditations on the Glory of Christ, Part 11. 8vo. 337.
1693 TwoDiscoursesonthe Work ofthe Spirit, 8vo. 385.
1695 Evidences ofthe Faith of God's Elect, 8vo. . 385.
1720 Seventeen Sermons, 2 vols. 8vo 386.

1720 An Answer to two Questions, with twelve Ar-

guments against any Conformity to
Worship notof Divinelnstilution, 8vo. 384.

1721 Sermons and Tracts, fol 386.

1756 Thirteen Sermons, 8vo 386.

1760 Twenty-five Discourses at the Lord's Supper,

12mo 386.

xvni.

xix.;

395

xvni.

211

XXI.

373

xxi.

403

xix.

463

xni.

XJV.

449

xxi.

163

xxi.

339

III

xvi.

xvii.

271

in.

227

XI.

iii.

367

XII.

xvni.

591

XVII.

593

XIX.

669

XX.

251

XX.

XIV,

,475

xiii,

.207

IV.

xvi

. 46

XVII

.605

XII

.341

xiv

.397

.337

XII

.529

.153

i.494

. 1

xxi

.519

XV. xvi

1. XXI

XVll

I. 1

xvii

1.141

MEMOIRS OF DR. OWEN.

CHAP. I.

Introduction — Family of Owen — State of the Puritans — Owens Education
— State of Oxford — Owen's religious Convictions — Leaves the University
— Takes part with the Parliament — The Civil War — Owen's Conversion
■ — Publishes his Display — Progress of Arminianism — Presentation to
the living of For dham— Marries his first Wife.

Ihe seventeenth century was the age of illustrious events
and illustrious men in Britain. The civil and religious
commotions which took place during that eventful period,
the causes in which they originated, and the effects with
which they were followed, deserve the attention of every
British Christian, and are powerfully calculated to excite
his religious and patriotic feelings. While he will often
have occasion to drop the tear of pity over his bleeding
country, he will frequently be called to adore the wondrous
operations of that glorious Being, ' who rides in the whirl-
wind, and directs the storm ;' who piloted the vessel which
contained our religion and liberties through the tempest
which then threatened its destruction; and finally secured
its safety and repose.

In every rank and profession there were then many
distinguished individuals, whose independence of mind in
the cause of their country, whose laborious researches in
various departments of literature, or whose important dis-
coveries in science and philosophy, conferred honours on
themselves and on the land of their birth, of which they
can never be deprived. The names of Pym, Hampden,
Sidney, and Russel, will live while the fabric of the British
Constitution continues to be loved and respected ; those of
Locke and Boyle, of Wallis and Newton, can perish only
with the records of science and time. A Churchman can-
not think of Hooker, Taylor, Chillingworth, and Barrow^
but with emotions of the profoundest delight and venera-
tion : and, while the cause of Non-conformity continues to
be dear to those whose ancestors defended and suffered for

VOL. I. B

2 MEMOIRS OF

it, the page which records the virtues of Baxter and Bates,
Howe and Owen, will always secure attention and respect. ^

To Statesmen may be left the commemoration of
those who then shone in the cabinet, or distinguished them-
selves in the field. To Churchmen properly belongs the
task of recording the learning, piety, and sufferings of their
brethren. On a Dissenter naturally devolves the task of
preserving the memory of his forefathei's. Should he be
indifferent to their reputation and their wrongs, who can
be expected to assert them ? and if he be zealous in their
cause, and anxious to vindicate their honour, the motive
is creditable to his feelings, whatever be the degree of suc-
cess which may attend his attempt.

It is rather surprising that, while the minutest re-
searches have been made into the lives of many obscure
individuals, no separate work should have been devoted to
the life of John Owen. Mr. Clarkson, who preached his
funeral sermon, observed, ' that the account which is due
to the world of this eminent man deserved a volume/ which
he hoped would soon make its appearance. Cotton Mather,
in that singular work ' Magnalia Americana Christi,' pub-
lished twenty years afterwards, declared, * that the church
of God was wronged in that the life^ of the great John
Owen was not written.' About twenty years after that,
appeared, prefixed to the folio edition of his Sermons and
Tracts, 'Memoirs of the Life of John Owen, D.D.' but
which, though they appear to have been draw^n up by
Mr. Asty, a respectable Independent Minister in London,
with the assistance of Sir John Hartopp, who was many
years a member of the church of which Owen was pastor,
and his particular friend, are both inaccurate and imperfect,
and do not contain so many pages as the Doctor had
written books. With the exception of these, and the scanty
notices of general biography, Owen is only known by means
of his writings.

No necessity exists for stating the claims which John
Owen has to a distinct account of his life. Every theolo-
gical scholar, every lover of experimental piety, every
reader of our civil and ecclesiastical history, has heard of
_the name, and known something of the character, of Owen :
—a man, * admired when living, and adored when lost ;'

DR. OWEN. 3t

whose works yet praise him in the gates, and by which he
will continue to instruct and comfort the church for ages to
come.

Those who believe that 'God hath made of one blood
all nations of men/ will never be flattered by the pride of
ancestry themselves, nor attach much importance to it in
others. No harm, however, can arise from noticing, when
it can be done with any degree of certainty, the particular
line of the Adamic race to which a respected individual
owes his birth. Regardless, therefore, of Bishop Watson's
remark, ' that German and Welsh pedigrees are subjects of
ridicule to most Englishmen,' we shall proceed to give a
short account of the family of Owen.

John Owen was paternally descended from Lhewylin,
second son of Gwrgan ap Ithel, Lord or Prince of Gla-
morgan, a wise and pacific ruler, who died in the year 1030 ;
and Gwrgan ap Ithel, according to the Welsh genealo-
gies, was descended in the thirty-first generation from the
great Caractacus. Jestyn, eldest son of Gwrgan ap Ithel,
progenitor of the last of the five royal tribes of Wales, was,
in the year 1090, dispossessed of the castle of Cardift" by Sir
Robert Fitz Hammon, a Norman adventurer, who, with
his followers, took possession of Jestyn's dominions.

Humphrey Owen, grandfather of the subject of the
history, married Susan, daughter of Griffith, a younger
son of Lewis Owen, Esq., of Llwyn, near Dolgelly,
a descendant of Ednowain ap Bradwin, Lord of Me-
rioneth, and head of one of the fifteen tribes of North
Wales, whose arms^ Dr. Owen quartered with those of
Gwrgan.*" This Lewis Owen was Vice-Chamberlain of
North Wales, and Baron of the Exchequer of North
Wales ; on his way to the Montgomery.shire assizes in
1555, he was attacked in the woods of Mowddy, at a place
now called from the deed, Llidiait y Barwn, by a band of
outlaws who had vowed to revenge on him the capture of
fourscore of their companions ; and being deserted by all
his attendants, excepting his son-in-law John Llwyd, of
Ceiswyn, he fell a sacrifice to their fury.

* Gules, three snakes enowed in a triangular knot, argent.
^ Gules, three cheveronels, argent.

B 2

4 MEMOIRS OF

Humphrey Owen had fifteen sons, the youngest of
whom was Henry, the father of the subject of our history.
Henry Owen, the youngest son of this numerous family,
was bred to the Church. After studying at Oxford, he
taught a school for some time at Stokenchurch.'= He was
afterwards chosen minister of Stadham, in the county of
Oxford,** where he remained many years. In the latter
part of his life he became rector of Harpsden, in the same
county, where he died, on the eighteenth of September,
1649, in the sixty-third year of his age, and was buried in
the chancel of the church.' ' My father,' said his son, ' was
a Non-conformist all his days, and a painful labourer in
the vineyard of the Lord.'' He was reckoned a strict Pu-
ritan, for his more than ordinary zeal, in those early days
of reformation. s

The situation of the Puritans had for many years been
gradually becoming more unpleasant and intolerable. The
haughty spirit of Elizabeth had made their yoke heavy, but
the vanity and dogmatism of her successor rendered it al-
most insupportable. The great body of them had no dif-
ference with their opponents about the lawfulness of civil
establishments of Christianity. They entertained no doubts
as to the propriety of using the sword, under certain modi-
fications, for the purpose of producing unity of sentiment,
and uniformity of practice in religion. They objected not
so much to the interference of the civil power in the afiairs
of the church, as to the mode and degree of that inter-
ference. 'They were for one religion, owe uniform mode
of worship, one form of discipline for the whole nation,
with which all must comply outwardly, whatever were their
inward sentiments.'' — The standard of uniformity, ac-
cording to the Bishops, was the Queen's authority and the
laws of the land ; according to the Puritans, the decrees of
provincial and national synods allowed and enforced by
the civil magistrate : but neither party were for admitting
that liberty of conscience and freedom of profession, which
is every man's right as far as is consistent with the peace

* Athen. Ox. •> Memoirs, p. 3. « Tree belonging to a branch of the family.

^ Rev. of the Nat. of Schism. g Memoirs, p. 3.

•i Neal's Hist, of the Puritans, vol. i. chap. iv. p. 136.

DR. OWEN. 5

of the civil government under which he lives.'' Their ob-
jections to the Church of England respected chiefly the
King's Supremacy, and the alleged unscripturalness of some
of its offices, and parts of its liturgy. Had the Crown re-
signed its authority to church rulers ; had the oflSces of
Metropolitan, Archbishop, and some others been abrogated ;
had the liturgy been reformed, the sign of the cross in Bap-
tism, kneeling at the Supper, and bowing at the name of
Jesus been done away ; had they been allowed to wear a
round instead of a square cap, and a black gown in place
of a white surplice, the great mass of the early Puritans
and even of the later Non-conformists would have become
the warmest friends of the Church. They were not so much
Dissenters from its constitution, as Non-conformists to
some of its requisitions.

These things are stated, not to insinuate that the points
in dispute were of small importance, (nothing being un-
important which is enforced on the conscience as part of
religion,) but to shew what they really were, and to enable
the reader to understand the nature and progress of those
religious discussions, which for a long period occupied so
large a. portion of the public attention. It is not wonder-
ful that the sentiments of the Puritans on many subjects
were imperfect. It is rather surprising that they saw so
much, and that they were able so boldly to contend for
what they believed to be the cause of God. It can hardly
be doubted that had their object been accomplished, the
Church of England would have been much improved ; and
thus, so far as externals are concerned, it would have been
brought nearer to the model of Scripture, and rendered
more worthy of the designation which has often been ap-
plied to it, ' The glory and bulwark of the Reformation.'

High expectations were formed by the Puritans from
the accession of James I. to the throne of England. But
alas ! they were all most miserably disappointed. James
had been educated a Presbyterian, was a professed Cal-
vinist, and a sworn Covenanter ; but after he obtained the
British crown he became a high Episcopalian, a deter-
mined Arminian, and a secret friend to Popery. His bad
principles, injudicious alliances, and arbitrary conduct,

•Neal, i. p. 137.

b MEMOIRS OF

laid the foundation of much future misery to his country ;
which burst like a torrent upon his successor, and
finally swept his family from the throne. The Hamp-
ton Court conference, held in 1603, discovered the high
ideas which he entertained of kingly prerogative, and how
much he was disposed to domineer over the consciences
of his subjects. * No Bishop, no King' was his favourite
maxim. * I will have one doctrine, one discipline, one re-
ligion in substance and in ceremony,' said his Majesty, in
the plenitude of his wisdom and authority; and concluded
this mock discussion, in which the Puritans were brow-
beat and insulted, by avowing that he would make them
conform, root them out of the land, or do worse.

For once, James was as good as his word, and every
thing was done which was likely to render his conscientious
subjects miserable, or drive them to extremities. The same
measures were persevered in, and increased in severity,
by the infatuated and unfortunate Charles. In conse-
quence, many left the land of their fathers, and found a
refuge or a grave in a distant wilderness ; some wandered
about in England, subject to many privations and hard-
ships, doing good as they had opportunity ; while others
endeavoured to reconcile the rights of conscience with
submission to the powers that were, and prayed and hoped
for better days.

Of this last description was Henry Owen. A full ac-
count of his family is no longer to be obtained ; it appears,
however, that he had at least three sons and a daughter.
His eldest son, William, was a clergyman ; he is described
in the records of the Herald's College ' Of Remnam, in the
county of Berks, parson of Ewelme in the county of Ox-
ford,' where he died in 1660, in the forty-eighth year of
his age. His third son, Henry, appears to have chosen a
military profession. He went over to Ireland with Crom- •
well, as an ensign, and there seems to have acquired some
lapded property. He died before his brother, but his son
succeeded to the Doctor's estates in England. J

His daughter married Mr. John Hartcliffe, minister of
Harding, in Oxfordshire, and afterwards of Windsor. Little
is known of him; but his son made some figure. He was

3 Dr. Owen's Will.

DR. OWEN. 7

educated for the Church, and in 1681 succeeded, after a
keen contest, Mr. John Goad, as master of Merchant Tai-
lor's School, In the contest, he appears to have been as-
sisted by his uncle, who exerted his influence among the
London merchants, on behalf of his nephew. His prede-
cessor Goad was ejected on account of his popish senti-
ments. Mr. Hartcliffe wrote several treatises, became
D. D. in 1681, and died in 1702, Canon of Windsor.'' It
is said he once attempted to preach before Charles II. but
not being able to utter one word of the sermon, he descended
from the pulpit as great an orator as he went up, treating
his Majesty with a silent meeting.^

John, the second son, was born at Stadham, in the year
1616 ; and after receiving, probably from his father, the
first rudiments of education, was initiated into the princi-
ples of classical learning by Edward Sylvester, master of
a private academy at Oxford. This respectable tutor, who
not only taught Greek and Latin ; but made or corrected
Latin discourses, and Greek and Latin verses, for mem-
bers of the University, who found it necessary to exhibit,
what they were unable to produce, lived to see a number
of his pupils make a distinguished figure in the world.
Among these, besides Owen, were Dr. John Wilkins, ce-
lebrated for his philosophical talents ; Dr. Henry Wilkin-
son, Margaret Professor in the University during the Com-
monwealth, and afterwards a celebrated Non-conformist;
and a man better known than either of the preceding, Wil-
liam Chillingworth, the author of ' The Religion of Pro-
testants,' a work which confers honour on the age and
country that produced it.™

At school, Owen appears to have made rapid progress,
for by the time he was only twelve years of age, he was fit
for the University, and actually admitted a student of
Queen's College, Oxford. We cannot doubt, that his father
afforded him all the assistance in his power in the acquisi-
tion of learning, as he knew that he had no property to give
him, and that his son would have to make his way through
the world, by his own exertions. Nothing perhaps is more

k Nichol's Anecdotes, I. p. 64. Birch's Life of Tillotson, p. 238. Wood's Atheii.
Ox. ii. p. 6o7. ' Contrivances of the fanatical conspirators, by W, Smith.

"1 Wood's Athen. Passim.,

8 MEMOIRS OF

unfavourable to genius and industry, than being born to a
fortune already provided. It frequently destroys that ex-
citement, which is absolutely necessary to counteract na-
tural indolence ; while it encourages those feelings of pride
and self-importance, which are destructive of application
and success. Hence, while the heir to titles and wealth
has passed through the world in inglorious obscurity, the
younger son has frequently supported and increased the
honours of his family.

When Owen joined the University, and while he con-
tinued at it, few of its leading members were distinguished
either for their learning or their talents. The Provost of
his College was Dr. Christopher Potter, originally a Puri-
tan, but after Laud's influence at Court prevailed, he be-
came one of the creatures of that ambitious Prelate, and
a supporter of his Arminian sentiments. Wood says he
was learned and religious ; but he produced nothing which
discovers much of either ; except a translation from the
Italian of Father Paul's history of the ' Quarrels of Pope
Paul V. with the State of Venice.'" The Vice-Chancel-
lors of the University, during Owen's residence, were Ac-
cepted Frewen, afterwards Archbishop of York; William
Smith, Warden of Wadham College ; Brian Duppa, Bishop
of Winchester, of whose qualifications Wood gives rather
a curious account: — ' He was a man of excellent parts,
and every way qualified for his function, especially as to
the comeliness of his person, and gracefulness of his de-
portment, which rendered him worthy of the service of a
court, and every way fit to stand before Princes ;'° Robert
Pink, Warden of New College, a zealous defender of the
rights of the University, and who was much esteemed by
James I. for his dexterity in disputing, as he was also by
Charles I. for his eminent loyalty;*' and Dr. Richard
Baylie, President of St. John's College, and Dean of Salis-
bury. The Margaret Professor of Divinity, was Dr. Sa-
muel Fell, who was advanced by Laud to the Deanery of
Lichfield. He was ejected from all his preferments by the
Parliamentary visitors in 1647.'' The Hebrew Professor
was John Morris, of whom we know nothing as an oriental
scholar; and Henry Stringer was Professor of Greek, of

n Athen. Ox, ii. pp. 44, 45. » Ibid. p. 177. p Ibid. p. 57. i Ibid, p. 63,

DR. OWEN, y

whose classical attainments we know as little. Barlow is
almost the only name we are now disposed to associate
with learning : all the others are either forgotten or un-
known. How diflferent the state of the University became,
in regard to men of eminence and learning, when Owen
filled its highest offices, will afterwards appear.

In Queen's College, Owen studied mathematics and
philosophy under Thomas Barlow, then fellow of the Col-
lege, of which he was afterwards chosen Provost, when
Owen was Vice-chancellor. He was made a bishop in
1676, and lived till after the revolution. Barlow was a
Calvinist in theology, an Aristotelian in philosophy, and
an Episcopalian in church government. He was a man
of eminent talents, and as great a master of the learned
languages, and of the works of the celebrated authors who
have written in them, as any man of his age.

Owen studied music, for recreation, under Dr. Thomas
Wilson, a celebrated performer on the flute, who was in
constant attendance for some years on Charles I. who used
to lean on his shoulder during the time he played. He
was made Professor of Music in Oxford by Owen, when
he was Vice-chancellor of the University. This shews
that the men of that period were neither so destitute of
taste, nor so morose and unsocial as they have been often
represented."^

Moderate talents, assisted by diligent application, will
frequently do more than genius of a much higher order,
whose efforts are irregular and desultory. But when
talents and laborious exertion are combined with the fer-
vour of youth and the aids of learning, much may be ex-
pected as the result. Our young student pursued the va-
rious branches of education with incredible diligence ; al-
lowing himself, for several years, not more than four hours
sleep in a night. It is impossible not to applaud the ar-
dour which this application discovers. The more time a
student can redeem from sleep, and other indulgences,
the better. But it is not every constitution that is ca-
pable of such an expenditure ; and many an individual,
in struggling beyond his strength for the prize of literary
renown, has succeeded at the expense of his life, or of the

I Wood's Life, p. 92.

10 MEMOIRS OF

irreparable injury of his future comfort. Owen himself
declared afterwards, that he would gladly part with all the
learning he had acquired in younger life, by sitting up late
at study, if he could but recover the health he had lost by
it.^ He who prefers mercy to sacrifice, requires nothing
in ordinary circumstances beyond what the human system
is fairly capable of bearing.

Owen appears to have been blessed with a sound and
vigorous constitution. This, no doubt, enabled him to use
greater freedoms than he durst otherwise have done ; while
to brace and strengthen it, he was not inattentive to those
recreations which tend to counteract the pernicious efifects
of sedentary occupation. He was fond of violent and ro-
bust exertion,^ — such as leaping, throwing the bar, ringing
bells, &c. Such diversions may appear to some ridiculous,
and unbecoming; but this arises from inconsideration.
That kind and degree of exercise which are necessary for
preserving the proper temperament of the human system,
are not only lawful, but a part of the duty which we owe
to ourselves. Such recreations are not to be compared
with those fashionable levities, and amusements, which
only tend to vitiate the moral and intellectual powers, and
to enervate rather than strengthen, the constitution. It is
much more gratifying to see the academic robes waving in
the wind, than shining at the midnight dance, or adorning
the front ranks of a theatre.

On the 11th of June, 1632, Owen was admitted to the
degree of B. A. and on the 27th of April, 1635, at the age
of nineteen, he commenced Master of Arts,* a designation
which, we cannot doubt, his learning and attainments
entitled him to enjoy. When literary degrees are spurs
to application, and the rewards of merit, they answer a
useful purpose. But when they come to be indiscri-
minately bestowed, they lose their value, are despised by
the genuine scholar, and are sought after only by those on
whom they can confer no honour or distinction.

During this period of his life, his mind seems to have
been scarcely, if at all, influenced by religious principle.
His whole ambition was to raise himself to some eminent

s Gibbon's Life of Watts, p. 161.
* Wood's Fasti, vol. i. pp. 872—879.

DR. OWEN. 11

station in ciiurch or state, to either of which he was then
inditFerent. He used afterwards to acknowledge, that, being
naturally of an aspiring mind, and very desirous of honour
and preferment, he applied very closely to his studies, in the
hope of accomplishing these ends; and that then the honour
of God, and the good of his country were objects subser-
vient to the advancement of his own glory or interest. Had
he continued in this state of mind, he would probably have
succeeded; but it would have been in another cause than
that to which he was finally devoted. Instead of a Puritan,
he might have been found among their persecutors ; and
his name have descended to posterity in the roll of state
oppressors, or secular churchmen. Many young persons
have been devoted by their parents to the ministry, and
have cultivated their talents in the hope of rising in it, who
would have conferred a blessing on themselves, as well as
on the church and the world, had they found another path to
earthly glory. Some radical mistake must exist when the
church of Christ becomes the theatre of worldly ambition.
The merchandise of* the souls of men,' is the most infamous
tralfic in which man can engage, and constitutes one of
the chief of the delinquencies charged on the mystical
Babylon.

Owen, however, was unconsciously to himself, preparing
for another career. He was now under a higher, though
unperceived influence, acquiring the capacity for using
those weapons which he was destined to wield with mighty
eflfect against all the adversaries of the gospel. ' Many
purposes are in a man's heart, but the counsel of the Lord
that shall stand.' He probably often exulted in the pros-
pect of wealth and honour, while God was preparing him
to suffer many things for his name's sake, and for important
usefulness in his cause.

The limited resources of his father prevented his allow-
ing him any liberal support at the university ; but this de-
ficiency was amply made up by an uncle, the proprietor of
a considerable estate in Wales; who, having no children of
his own, intended to make him his heir. Although this in-
tention was not carried into effect, his nephew must have
felt grateful on account of the assistance afforded during
his early years.

12 MEMOIRS OF

Previously to leaving the university, which took place
in his twenty-first year, he appears to have become the sub-
ject of religious convictions. By what means these were
produced, it is now impossible to ascertain. He had re-
ceived a religious education in his father's house, and
early impressions then made, may have been revived and
deepened by circumstances which afterwards occurred.
The impressions were very powerful, and appear to have
deeply affected his mind, and even his health. The course
of spiritual conflict through which he passed, undoubtedly
fitted him for his work at a future period ; and probably
communicated that tone of spiritual feeling to his soul
which runs through all his waitings. The words of the
apostle are no less applicable to mental than to bodily suf-
ferings ; * who comforteth us in all our tribulations, that we
may be able to comfort them who are in any trouble, by the
comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.' If
the spiritual physician knows nothing, from experience, of
the malady of his patient, he is but imperfectly qualified to
administer relief.

It was while under these religious convictions that
Owen left the university ; and as they chiefly led to this
event, it is necessary to notice the circumstances which
occasioned his secession. For several years a grand crisis
between the court and the country had been approaching.
The aggressions of the former on the civil and religious
liberties of the latter, had become so numerous and so
flagrant, as to occasion a very general spirit of discontent.
In an evil day, Charles had advanced to the primacy of
England, William Laud, a man of undoubted talents and
learning; but of high monarchical principles; fond of pomp
and ceremony ; and, though no friend to the Pope at Rome,
having little objection to be Pope in England. His arbi-
trary conduct in the star-chamber, his passion for ceremony
in the church, and his love of Arminianism in the pulpit,
hastened his own fate, and paved the way for that of his
master. The best of the clergy were either silenced, or
obliged to leave the country. High churchmen engrossed
almost every civil as well as ecclesiastical office, to the
disappointment of many, and to the vexation of all.

The same year, 1637, that produced Hampden's resist-

^ DR. OWEN. 13

ance of illegal taxation, drove Owen from Oxford, in conse*
quence of the ecclesiastical tyranny of Laud. Among the
other situations, which that ambitious churchman had mo-
nopolized, was that of chancellor of Oxford. In virtue of his
office, he caused a new body of statutes to be drawn up for
the university ; in the preface to which he distinctly inti-
mated that he considered the days of Mary better than those
of Edward ; and enjoined obedience to certain superstitious
rites on the members of the university, on pain of being ex-
pelled. Though the mind of Owen was not fully enlightened
by the gospel, his conscience was brought so far under its
authority, that he could not submit to these human exac-
tions. On the one side, lay all his worldly prospects, on
the other, the approbation of Heaven. He had the faith and
courage to embrace the choice of Moses ; and relinquished
the pleasures of the world, rather than sacrifice the honour
of his God.

This change of feeling and sentiment was soon dis-
covered by his former friends; who, as usually happens in
such cases, forsook the man whom neither the king nor the
primate would delight to honour. The result of refusing
to submit, and of the opposition of Laud's party, was his
leaving the university, never to return, until he who dis-
poses equally the lot of nations and of individuals, placed
him at the head of that celebrated body.

During this struggle, the mind of Owen appears to have
been in great spiritual perplexity ; which, combined with his
external circumstances, and the discouraging prospects
then presented, threw him into a state of profound melan-
choly. For a quarter of a year he avoided almost all in-
tercourse with men; could scarcely be induced to speak;
and when he did say any thing, it was in so disordered a
manner as rendered him a wonder to many. Only those
who have experienced the bitterness of a wounded spirit
can form an idea of the distress he must have suffered.
Compared with this anguish of soul, all the afflictions
which befal a sinner are but trifles. One drop of that wrath
which shall finally fill the cup of the ungodly, poured
into the mind, is enough to poison all the comforts of life,
and to spread mourning, lamentation, and woe over the
countenance. It is not in the least wonderful that cases of

14 MEMOIRS OF

this kind sometimes occur ; but, considering the character
of man, rather surprising that they are not more frequent.
Were men disposed to reflect seriously on their present
condition, and to contemplate their future prospects; no-
thing but the gospel could preserve them from the deepest
despair. To this severe distress, he perhaps alludes, among
other things, when he says, ' The variety of outward pro-
vidences and dispensations wherewith I have myself been
exercised, together with the inward trials with which they
have been attended, have left such a constant sense and im-
pression on my spirit, that T cannot but own a serious call
to men to beware.'' Such a conflict of feeling, and of so
long continuance, it would have been strange had he ever
forgotten ; and, ' knowing the terrors of the Lord,' stranger
still, had he ceased to beseech men to avoid them.

It is the opprobrium of Oxford that Locke was expelled
from its bowers ; it is little less to its disgrace that such a
man as Owen was compelled to withdraw from them. The
treatment which both these learned men experienced in this
celebrated seat of loyalty and learning, probably contri-
buted, in no small degree, to produce that deep-rooted dis-
like to civil and ecclesiastical domination, which appears
so conspicuously in their writings. That which men in-
tended for evil, however, God overruled for good. The
influence of Owen's early secession from that body which
holds the right of the church, or rather of the king, to de-
cree ' rites and ceremonies,' was felt by him during the
whole course of his future life. There is a comfort con-
nected with following the dictates of conscience in obeying
the word of the Lord, which imparts a vigour and inde-
pendence to the human character, that can never be felt by
the time-serving votaries of church or state ; and which
is infinitely more valuable than all the honours of the one,
or the emoluments of the other. It is common to treat the
conduct of such persons as Owen, who left the church for
refusing to submit to the interference of human authority,
as unnecessarily punctilious, and as resulting from a nar-
row conformation of mind. But let it be remembered, that
it was not a particular rite or ceremony to which they re-
fused submission, so much as to the principle which they

♦ ' Preface to the work on temptation.

DR. OWEN. 15

were required to recognize. The greatness of their minds
appeared in their accurate investigations of religious truth,
and in their willingly exposing themselves to severe suffer-
ing for its sake. The strong view which Owen took of the
matter, is well expressed in the following passage : —

' I shall take leave to say what is upon my heart, and
what, the Lord assisting, I shall willingly endeavour to
make good against all the world, that that principle, that
the church hath power to institute any thing or ceremony
belonging to the worship of God, either as to matter or
manner, beyond the orderly observance of such circum-
stances as necessarily attend such ordinances as Christ
himself hath instituted, lies at the bottom of all the horrible
superstition and idolatry, of all the confusion, blood, per-
secution, and wars, that have for so long a season spread
themselves over the face of the Christian world ; and that
it is the design of a great part of Revelation to discover
this truth. And I doubt not but that the great controversy
which God hath had with this nation, for so many years,
was upon this account, that, contrary to that glorious light
of the gospel which shone among us, the wills and fancies
of men, under the name of order, decency, and the autho-
rity of the church (a chimera that none knew what it was,
nor wherein the power of it did consist, nor in whom it
resided), were imposed on men in the worship of God.
Hence was the Spirit of God in prayer derided, hence was
the powerful preaching of the gospel despised, hence was
the sabbath decried, hence was holiness stigmatized and
perseciited. And for what ? That Jesus Christ might be
deposed from the sole privilege and power of making laws
in his church, that the true husband might be thrust aside,
and adulterers of his spouse embraced ! that task-masters
might be appointed over his house which ^' he never gave
to his church," Eph. iv.l2. That a ceremonious, pompous
worship, drawn from Pagan, Jewish, and Antichristian
■ observances, might be introduced ; of all which there is not
one word or iota in the whole book of God. This then, they
who hold communion with Christ are careful of; they will
admit nothing, practise nothing, in the worship of God,
private or public, but what they have his warrant for.

16 MEMOIRS OF

Unless it comes in his name, with Thus saith the Lord
Jesus, they will not hear an angel from heaven.'"

The circumstance of Owen's leaving Oxford, affords
Anthony Wood, who rejoices to slander Puritans and
Round-Heads, an opportunity of accusing him of perjury."
When Owen joined the university, he very probably took
the oaths, and made the usual subscription. When he saw
them to be unlawful, or felt that they involved consequences
of which he had not been aware, he renounced them. If
this be perjury, it remains to be considered, whether the
guilt lies with those who impose oaths and subscriptions
on boys, which they cannot understand, and which, when
they come to be men, they repent they ever should have
taken; or with those who are thus innocently insnared.
Before such conduct can be charged with perjury, the lawful-
ness of the oath must be shewn ; as unlawful vows require
repentance, and not fulfilment. All such subscriptions are
the result of unrighteous impositions, impede the progress
of truth, insnare the minds of the subscribers, and operate
as a bounty on hypocrisy. They secure a monopoly of
privileges to the chartered corporation ; and exclude from
the enjoyment of advantages that ought to be common, a
large portion of the principle and talent of the country.

Before he left college, he received orders from Bishop
John Bancroft, nephew to the celebrated Archbishop of
the same name, who occupied the diocese of Oxford from
1632 to 1640. After leaving it, he lived for some time as
chaplain to Sir Robert Dormer, of Ascot in Oxfordshire,
and as tutor to his eldest son. When he left him, he be-
came chaplain to Lord Lovelace, of Hurly in Berkshire.^
In this, situation he continued till the civil war broke out,
when. Lord Lovelace espousing the cause of the king, and
Owen that of the parliament, a separation naturally took
place. This step was attended with very important conse-
quences to Owen. His uncle, being a determined Royalist,
was so enraged at his nephew for attaching himself to the
parliament, that he turned him at once out of favour, set-
tled his estate on another, and died without leaving him

" Owen on Communion. " Athen. Ox. ii. 5i>5.

y Athen. Ox. ii. p. 556.

DR. o;s\EK. 17

any thing. A step, which was attended with such conse-
quences was not likely to be rashly taken. They shew
that he must have been influenced by some very powerful
considerations, and that, having taken his ground, he was
not to be driven from it, by regard to the favour of friends,
or the sordid interests of this world.^

The civil war has been often rashly and unjustly charged
upon the Puritans or Non- conformists ; and, notwithstand-
ing the force of evidence with which the accusation has
been repelled, the charge still continues to be repeated.
The enemies, and even the mistaken friends of religion, en-
deavour to fix the crime of rebellion on men, who deserve to
be held in everlasting remembrance, instead of being exe-
crated, for what they did. Religious dissatisfaction was
only one of the many causes of that tremendous convul-
sion, and religious persons composed but one of the classes
which produced it. The continual breaches made on the
constitution by Charles I. from the period of his acces-
sion to the throne, tiJl he was forced to leave it; — his ar-
bitrary treatment of his parliaments ; his persevering at-
tempts to render himself independent of their authority ;
his illegal modes of raising money ; the oppression and
cruelty with which those who asserted their civil or reli-
gious rights were treated, were the real causes of the war.
And that these measures were prompted chiefly by a high
church and ultra monarchical party, which had the ma-
nagement of the king, and which goaded him on to the last,
is evident to all who have paid the least attention to the
history of the period.

' So far from the Non-conformists being the authors of
the rebellion, as it is called. Clarendon himself acknow-
ledges that * the major part of 4:he long parliament con-
sisted of men who had no mind to break the peace of the
kingdom, or to make any considerable alteration in the
government of church or state.'* As an evidence of their
attachment to the church, seventeen days after their first
meeting, they made an order that none should sit in the
house, but such as would receive the communion accord-
ing to the church of England.'' The Earl of Essex, the
Parliamentary General, was an Episcopalian; the Admiral

2 Memoirs. » Hist, of the Reb. i. p. 181. ^ Tind.Con. p. 5.

VOL. 1. C

IS MEMOIRS OF

who seized the king's ships, and employed them against
him, was the same ; Sir John Hotham, who shut the gates
of Hull against him, was a churchman ; the same may be
affirmed of Sir Henry Vane, Sen.; of Lenthal, the speaker;
of the celebrated Pym, and of most of the other leading
persons in parliament, and in the army : so that it is clear
as noon day, that whatever fault attaches to the civil war
must be imputed not to the Non-conformists exclusively,
but to the church of England, whose members were first
and deepest in the quarrel."^

The object, for a considerable time, of that momentous
contest on the part of the community, was a change of
men and measures, and not a subversion of the constitution
of either church or state. Had Charles driven off his
popish and unconstitutional counsellors; consented to
govern by regular parliaments; been sincere in fulfilling
his promises ; granted even a limited toleration to his per-
secuted subjects, and changed some of his most unadvised
and unpopular measures : he might have retrieved his af-
fairs, established his throne, saved the lives of many thou-
sands of his subjects, and of more than fifty millions of
money to his country, — besides preventing that dreadful
catastrophe which men of all parties must deplore.

The war increased the number of Presbyterians, and
augmented their influence by the calling in of the Scots ; it
afforded opportunity to the Independents to propagate their
sentiments, and to multiply their disciples ; it occasioned
also the increase of the Baptists, and of some smaller
sects : but that any, or all of these religious parties, were
the causes of the war, the chief instruments in carrying it
on, or justly chargeable with the excesses which took
place, is unsupported by evidence, and contrary to clearly
established facts.

The situation of religious people during this trying
period, must have been very perplexing. Neutrality was
scarcely possible, especially on the part of such as held
rank or office in the country. Those who joined the king
were counted enemies to the liberties of England ; those
who joined the parliament were reckoned enemies to legi-
timate authority. Politics, however unfriendly to the

« Clarendon passim, Life of Baxter, Part iii. p. 249.

DR. OWEN. 19

growth of religion, required to be studied, that the subject
might know his duty. All tire Non-conl'oimists naturally
took part with the house of coromons, as they saw clearly
that nothing short of their ruin was determined by the
king. Most of those who wished well to true religion,
though attached to the church, acted in the same manner;
as it was evident, that religion was more at heart with the
parliamentary party than with the king's. The friends of
liberty, of every description, of course supported the po-
pular side of the constitution against the encroachments of
prerogative. It is exceedingly unfair to charge those who
acted in this manner with rebellion. The house of com-
mons forms an essential part of the British Constitution,
as well as the monarch. At this lamentable period, the
constitution was divided against itself. War was openly
maintained between the king and the parliament. Liberty
and redress were the professed objects of the one party,
power that of the other. If you took part with the king,
you were liable to be punished by the parliament ; and, if
you supported the parliament, you were in danger from
the wrath of the king. So long as the constitution was
thus divided, no man could be justly chargeable with crime,
in following either the one party or the other, as his judg-
ment dictated.

As Owen had no other connexion with party politics,
than what arose from necessity, a view of the progress of
civil discord, or a defence of the measures pursued by the
parliament, cannot be expected here. No doubt can be en-
tertained of his sincerity, and as conscience evidently di-
rected the part which he took, had the cause been even
more doubtful than it appears to me to have been, he ought
to have the full benefit of this plea. *Many, no doubt,'
says the late Rev. Thomas Scott, a respectable minister
of the Church of England, 'who obtained an undue ascend-
ancy among the Puritans, in the turbulent days of Charles
the First, and even before that time, were factious, am-
bitious hypocrites; but I must think, that the tree of li-
berty, sober and legitimate liberty, civil and religious,
under the shadow of which, we, in the establishment as
well as others, repose in peace, and the fruit of which we

gather, was planted by the Puritans, and watered, if not by

,. o

20 iMEMOIKS OF

their blood, at least by their tears and sorrows. Yet, it is
the modern fashion to feed delightfully on the fruit, and
then revile, if not curse, those who planted and water-
ed ity

Owen's patron having joined the king's array, he went
up to London, where he was an entire stranger, and took
lodgings in Charter House yard. Though the violence of
his convictions had subsided after the first severe conflict,
they still continued to disturb his peace, and nearly five
years elapsed from their commencement till he obtained
solid comfort. This was a long time to be harassed with
fears and despondency ; and may probably have been
occasioned by his inquiries taking a direction which in-
creased the evil they were intended to remove. The dawn
of light, however, was now at hand. The glory of the
gospel speedily dispersed his darkness, and produced feel-
ings of joy, corresponding with his former depression, and
of which he never seems to have been altogether again
deprived.

During his residence in the Charter House, he accompa-
nied his cousin Mr. Owen, a respectable brewer in the city, to
Aldermanbury church to hear Mr. Edmund Calamy, a man
of great note for his eloquence as a preacher, and for his bold-
ness as a leader of the Presbyterian party. By some cir-
cumstance, unexplained, Mr. Calamy was prevented from
preaching that day. In consequence of which, and of not
knowing who was to preach, many left the church. Owen's
friend urged him to go and hear Mr. Jackson, the minister of
St. Michael's, Wood-street, a man of prodigious application
as a scholar, and of considerable celebrity as a preacher.
Being seated, however, and unwilling to walk further, he
refused to leave the church till he should see who was to
preach. At last a country minister, unknown to the con-
gregation, stepped into the pulpit, and after praying very
fervently, took for his text. Matt. viii. 26. ' Why are ye
fearful? O ye of little faith !' The very reading of the text
appears to have impressed him, and led him to pray most
earnestly that the Lord would bless the discourse to his
soul. The prayer was heard ; for in that sermon, the mi-
nister was directed to answer the very objections, which

<> Quoted in the Eclectic Rev. vol. vii.p. 11.

DR. OWEN. 21

he had commonly brought against himself; and though the
same answers had often occurred to him, they had not be-
fore afforded him any relief. But now, Jehovah's time of
mercy had arrived, and the truth was received, not as the
word of man, but as the word of the living and true God.
The sermon was a very plain one, the preacher was never
known ; but the effect was mighty through the blessing of
God.

All instruments are efficient in the hand of the Great
Spirit. It is not by might or by power, that the Lord fre-
quently effects the greatest works ; but by means appa-
rently feeble, and even contemptible. Calamy was a more
eloquent and polished preacher than this country stranger,
and yet Owen had, perhaps, heard him often in vain.
Had he left the church, as was proposed, he might have
been disappointed elsewhere ; but he remained, and en-
joyed the blessing. The facts now recorded may afford
encouragement and reproof, both to ministers and hearers.
It may not always be practicable to hear whom we admire ;
but if he be a man of God, an eminent blessing may ac-
company his labours. The country minister may never
have known, till he arrived in another world, that he had
been instrumental in relieving the mind of John Owen.
Many similar occurrences are never known here. How
encouraging is this to the faithful labourer ! It may appear
strange to some, that the same truths should be productive
of effect at one time, and not at another. But those who
are at all acquainted with the progress of the gospel among
men will not be surprised. The success of Christianity,
in every instance, is the effect of Divine, sovereign influ-
ence ; and that is exerted in a manner exceedingly mys-
terious to us. ' The wind bloweth where it listeth, and
thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence
it Cometh, and whither it goeth : so is every one that is
born of the Spirit.' The darkness of Owen's mind was
now happily removed; his health, which had been im-
paired by depression of spirits, was restored, and he was
filled with joy and peace in believing.

The long and heavy depression which Owen had la- .
boured under, by his own account, had greatly subdued
his natural vanity and ambition. The circumstances of

22 MEMOIRS OF

his conversion convinced him of the utter insuflSciency of
mere learning to accomplish the salvation of men. His
own experience must have simplified his views of the gos-
pel, and of the mode of stating it to others ; and contri-
buted to impart that spiritual unction to his preaching and
writing, by which they are eminently distinguished. When,
or where, he began his labours in the ministry, we cannot
discover. It is very probable that he commenced in Lon-
don, and about the period of this remarkable change ; not
long, perhaps, before his appearance as an author, in which
capacity we shall now proceed to view him.

While living in Charter House yard, he published his
' Display of Arminianism, &c.' 4to.* A work which deserves
attention on its own account, from its being the first per-
formance of our Author, and from having contributed to
lay the foundation of his future reputation. The impri-
matur is dated March 2d, 1642. It is highly probable, that
the unhappy state of his own mind, was occasioned by some
misunderstanding of the subjects which the Arminian con-
troversy embraces ; and that this led him so fully to inves-
tigate them, as this tract discovers he had done. As it
appeared soon after he had obtained comfort, a great part
of it must have been written before, or at least, so fully di-
gested in his mind, that he could soon put it together after
he got possession of the key which unlocks most of the
difficulties.

The Arminian discussion involves a variety of import-
ant points, some of which are not peculiar to Christianity ;
and which have been the fruitful sources of fierce conten-
tion. Milton represents the fallen angels themselves, as
disputing on some of them, and with no better success
than men.

' Others apart sat on a liill retir'd
In thought more elevate ; and reason'd high
Of Providence, foreknowledge, will and fate,
FiK'd fate, freewill, foreknowledge absolute ;
And found no end in wand'ring mazes lost.'

The discussions of the ancient philosophers about the
Origo Mali; the disputes of the Fathers and Schoolmen,
and of the Jesuits and Jansenists, about grace and pre-
destination ; and the altercations of modern philosophers,

« Works, vol, V. p. 41.

DR. OWEN. 23

respecting liberty and necessity, are all related to the Ar-
minian controversy, and may all be traced to a common
cause, — the desire to know what God has not revealed, and
to reconcile apparent difficulties in the government of
heaven, with the constitution of man. What the dark ages
could not conceal, or popery itself subdue, the Reforma-
tion was more likely to revive than to extinguish. Ac-
cordingly, the work of Erasmus, * De Libero Arbitrio,' and
the reply of Luther, 'De Servo Arbitrio,' shew how early
these subjects occupied the attention of the Reformers,
and with what keenness they engaged in their discussion.
Calvin took high ground in this controversy; and, both by
his talents and learning, was peculiarly fitted to explore
the niceties of theological and metaphysical debate. His
leading views, which he stated with great perspicuity, and
defended with uncommon ability, were both more scriptural,
and more philosophical, than those to which they were op-
posed ; but in his minor details and illustrations, he has
sometimes expressed himself incautiously, and has afforded
too much room for Arminians to dispute, and for Antino-
mians to abuse his doctrines.

Long before the time of Arminius, some of the princi-
ples which he brought forward, had been introduced into
the Low Countries ; but were prevented from making
much progress, by the vigilance of the clergy, and the op-
position of the magistrates. When published by him, they
experienced both support and opposition. He died after
the controversy had raged with considerable fierceness, but
before it assumed that formidable aspect- which finally in-
volved the States in the most violent civil commotions.
After his death the debates continued to spread over Hol-
land. The side of the Arminians was taken by Episcopius,
who became their leader, by Grotius and Hoogerbeets.
It was opposed by Gomarus for religious, and by Maurice,
Prince of Orange, for political, reasons. The far-famed
Synod of Dort was called to heal the divisions, and to re-
concile the contending parties of the church. As might
have been expected, this measure completely failed, though
it cost the States ten tons of gold. The Arminians com-
plained that they were brow-beaten, and condemned instead

24 MEMOIRS OF

of being heard; and for refusing to submit, were imprisoned
and banished/

From Holland, the dispute was imported into Britain.
Previous to the Synod of Dort, though individuals might
have believed and taught differently, Calvinism was the
prevailing theological system of this country. The com-
plexion of the Thirty-nine Articles is evidently Calvinistic.
In this sense they were understood by their framers, as the
British, as well as the Continental, Reformers, were almost
all Predestinarians. This sense was affixed to them by*
the succeeding Fathers of the English Church, and by the
body of the Puritans, It was among the ridiculous incon-
sistencies of James I. to oppose the Arminians abroad, and
to support them at home. He wrote against Arminius;
protested against the appointment of Vorstius to succeed
him in the divinity chair of Ley den; sent deputies to the
Synod of Dort to get the party condemned ; and, about the
same time, used means for its advancement in England.
In 1616, he sent directions to the university of Oxford,
respecting the disputed points. In 1622, orders were issued
that none under the degree of bishop, or dean, should preach
on any of these topics. The Arminian clergy were pro-
moted in the church, and their writings protected. The
reasons of this inconsistencv in James's conduct, are to be
found in his love of flattery and power. The English Ar-
minians were, in general, high church, fawning courtiers,
who were ever ready to burn incense at the altar of the
king's supremacy, and to preach to the multitude his di-
vine right to dispose of their persons and properties as he
thought proper.s^

What the father thus inconsistently supported, the son
endeavoured to raise to celebrity. In the reign of Charles
I. Arminianism, combined with the doctrine of passive obe-
dience, and respect for Popish ceremonies, became the re-
ligion of the court, and the road to royal favour. The whole
high church party, with Laud at its head, ranked under
its banners, and supported its authority by royal and epis-

^ Brandt's Hist, of the Reform, in tlie Low Countries, vol. ii. Hale's Letters
from the Synod of Dort.

g Brandt,!, pp, 318—321. Heylin's Quinquarticular Hist, p, 633. Neal, ii. pp.
132. 138.

DR. OWEN. 25

copal patronage, and high commission and star-chamber
decisions. * Truth is suppressed,' said Sir Edward Deer-
ing, in a speech in the house of commons, ' and popish
pamphlets fly abroad, " cum privilegio ;" witness the auda-
cious and libelling pamphlets against true religion by Pock-
llngton, Heylin, Cosins, Studley, and many more ; I name
no bishops, I only add, &c.''>

The progress of Arminianism in England, and the causes
of that progress, are thus ingeniously noticed by Owen in
the preface to this first production of his pen. 'Never
were so many prodigious errors introduced into a church,
with so high a hand, and with so little opposition, since
Christians were known in the world. The chief cause I
take to be, that which Eneas Sylvius gave, why more main-
tained the Pope to be above the Council, than the Council
above the Pope. Because Popes gave archbishoprics
and bishoprics, &,c. ; but the Councils sued " in forma
pauperis;" and, therefore, could scarce get an advocate to
plead their cause. The fates of our church having of late
devolved the government of it on men tainted with this
poison, Arminianism became backed with the powerful ar-
guments of praise and preferment, and quickly beat poor
naked truth into a corner.'

The great object of the work is, to give a view of the
sentiments of the Arminians, on the decrees of God ; Di-
vine foreknowledge; Providence; the resistibility of Divine
grace ; original sin ; and, in short, all the leading topics
of this important and extensive controversy. He extracts
from the writings, chiefly of the continental divines, those
passages which contain the most explicit declaration of
their sentiments ; and states what had occurred to him, in
the way of ansv/er. Each chapter is concluded by a tabu-
lar view of those passages of Scripture, which support the
orthodox doctrine, and with quotations from Arminian
writers that seem to oppose it. It is, therefore, according
to its title, A display of Arminianism, not a full discussion
of the controversy. How far modern Arminians would
abide by the views which are here given of their sentiments,
I can scarcely tell ; but it cannot be doubted that Owen

^ Deering's Speeches, p. 13.

26 MEMOIIIS OF

has given a fair account of the opinions of their ancestors ;
and though some of the passages which he quotes, ought
not, perhaps, to be rigidly interpreted, and should be ex-
plained in connexion with other parts of their writings ;
enough still remains to shew that their doctrines were far
removed from the simplicity and purity of Scripture. The
body of modern Calvinists would not adopt every expres-
sion and sentiment of Owen's Display; not because they
are more arminianized than their fathers, but because they
express themselves in fewer words, and are not so much
attached to the peculiar phraseology of scholastic dispu-
tation.

The style of the Display is simpler, and less strongly
marked with the peculiarities of the Author, than some of
his subsequent performances. He had more time to bestow
in correcting and polishing it, than he afterwards could com-
mand. It discovers occasionally a considerable degree of
sharpness and severity ; to which he may have been led,
not so much by the asperity of his own temper, as by the
licentious freedoms of the writers he opposes, and by his
strong convictions of the dangerous tendency of their opi-
nions. It is the duty of all who know the gospel, and es-
pecially of those who preach it, to watch the progress of
error, and to endeavour to obstruct it ; but it is of infinite
importance that this should be done with Christian temper,
and by the employment only of those weapons which Chris-
tianity sanctions.

The Display is dedicated to the Committee of Religion,
and is appointed to be printed by the Committee of the
house of commons, for regulating the printing, and pub-
lishing of books. In the dedication he expresses himself
very strongly about the evils, which he apprehended would
come upon the state, through the differences in the church,
and implores the parliament's interference. ' Are there
any disturbances of the state?' says he, ' they are usually
attended with schisms and factions in the church ; and the
divisions of the church are too often the subversion of the
commonwealth.' Owen was destined soon to acquire more
correct sentiments : — to see that no political divisions, or
disturbances, in the kingdoms of the earth ought to inter-
rupt the peace and unity of the kingdom of Christ ; and that

DR. OWEN. 27

no other remedy ought to be employed for the cure of error,
than the application of truth.

The first effect of this publication, was his presen-
tation to the living of Fordham in Essex, by the Com-
mittee for purging the church of scandalous ministers, by
the hands of a special messenger. The incumbent, who
had been sequestered on the petition of the parish, was
Richard Fully, who, according to Walker, was ' a person
of great learning, religion, and sobriety ; but was turned
out to make way for one/ whom he erroneously calls ' an
Independent of New England.'' The Committee, it would
appear, were of a different opinion. The presentation was
an honourable mark of their approbation, and did credit
both to themselves, and to our Author. His acceptance
afforded much satisfaction to the parish, and also to the sur-
rounding country. While here, it is stated, that an eminent
blessing attended his labours. Many resorted to hear him
from other parishes, and not a few, through the blessing of
God, were led to the knowledge of the truth. The faithful
minister will never pass unrewarded. In all situations,
God will acknowledge that portion of his own truth which
is conscientiously brought forward; and seal with success
that which has the sanction of his own authority.

Soon after he had taken up his residence in Fordham,
he married his first wife, whose name is said to have been
Rooke. By this lady he had eleven children, all of whom
died young, except one daughter, who married Roger Ken-
nirigton, a Welsh gentleman. The match proving an un-
happy one, she returned to her father's house, where she
died of a consumption. No particulars now remain of this
lady ; but she is said to have been a person of very excel-
lent character.'' To her, Mr. Gilbert in his third epitaph
on the Doctor, alludes in these lines : —

Prima ^Etatis Virilis censors Maria

Rei doinesticse perite studiosa
Rebus Dei domus se totutn addicendi,

Copiani illi fecit Gratissiniam.

' Sufferings of the Clergy, p. 320. k Memoirs— Owen's Will.

MEMOIllS OF

CHAP. II.

Owen's connexion with the Presbi/terian body— its state at that time —
Baxter's account of it — its Intolerance — Owen publishes his ' Duty of
Pastors and People' — His ' Two Catechisms' — Preaches before Parlia-
ment— Publication of the Discourse, and his Essay on Church Govern-
ment— His views of Uniformity and Toleration — Leaves Fordham.

By accepting the living of Fordham, Owen formally con-
nected himself with the Presbyterian body, which about
that time enjoyed the greatest prosperity at which it ever
arrived in England. Whether Presbyterianism was the form
of government which prevailed in the primitive church, it
is not our object, at present, to ascertain ; but, that Calvin
was the first, after the reformation, who brought it into
notice, and reduced it to practice, is, we believe, gene-
rally admitted. Whether it was suggested to him by the
Civil Government of Geneva, or entirely by the New Tes-
tament, will be credited, according as men are the abettors
or opponents of his system. Be this as it may, in the
school of Geneva originated the Presbyterianism of Bri-
tain. The English exiles, driven from their native country,
by the oppressions of popery and prelacy, to that city of
liberty, were alienated from the system in which most of
them had been educated, as well by the conduct of its sup-
porters, as by their conviction of its contrariety to the word
of God. They were thus prepared to view, with a favour-
able eye, a form of government and worship, which had
more support in Scripture ; which provided a greater de-
gree of parity and power for all the ministers of the church;
and which seemed to be productive of a large portion, both
of spiritual and temporal good to men. The adoption of
this system by the reformed churches of Holland, France,
Scotland, and part of Germany, promoted its influence, and
increased its celebrity. The writings of Calvin, Beza, and
other celebrated men of the same school, were extensively
read, and their authority generally respected; while the
intercourse between England and those countries, greatly
increased by the tyrannical measures of government, ad-
vanced the progress of its career in that quarter, v

DU. OWEN. 29

The body of the Puritans were never entirely of the
same mind on the subject of church government. Not a
few of them were, without doubt, rigid Presbyterians ; but
many of them would have gladly submitted to a modified
Episcopacy, such as that which Archbishop Usher recom-
mended. The Divine right of classical Presbytery came
to be contended for, chiefly after the Scots' army was
brought into England, and when a uniformity of faith and
worship in the three kingdoms began to be enforced. As,
for a considerable time, it appeared likely to gain the
ascendancy, most of those who fell oS from Episcopacy,
from dissatisfaction with its forms, united themselves with
it, though many of them were not disposed to admit all its
pretensions.^

Owen, as far as he was a Presbyterian, was one of this
description. Speaking of his sentiments at this period of
his life, and of a Treatise then published, which we shall
immediately notice, he says, ' I was then a young man,
about the age of twenty-six. or twenty-seven. The con-
troversy between Independency and Presbytery was then
young also; nor, indeed, by me clearly understood; espe-
cially as stated on the Congregational side. The concep-
tions delivered in the Treatise were not, as appears in the
issue, suited to the opinion of the one party or the other;
but were such as occurred to mine own naked considera-
tion of things, with relation to some diff'erences that were
then upheld in the place where I lived. Only being unac-
quainted with the Congregational way, I professed myself
to own the other party, not knowing but that my principles
were suited to their judgment and profession ; having looked
very little farther into those affairs, than I was led by an
opposition to Episcopacy and ceremonies.'^

Presbyterianism was not established in England ' byway
of probation/'^ as Neal expresses it, until 1645; and as pres-
byteries were not erected for some time after this, and in
many places never erected, it is not probable that Owen
was ever a member of a presbytery. This circumstance,
together w ith his sentiments as stated in the above extract,
shews that his connexion with that body was more nominal

* Baxter's own Life, i. p. 97. et passim. •* Review of the true nature of Schism.
' Hist, of the Puritans, iii, chap. vi. p. 295.

30 MKMOlliS OF

than real. To give a correct view of its religious cha-
racter about this time is not an easy task. The partiality
of its friends has led them to exaggerate its excellencies,
and the dislike of its enemies has induced them to aggra-
vate and multiply its faults. It doubtless embraced many
individuals, estimable for their piety, and distinguished
for their learning ; and not a few who had suflfered much
in the cause of God. In a body which contained many
faithful preachers of the truth, there must have been a large
portion of genuine religion ; although, from its principles,
many were admitted into fellowship with it, whose pro-
fession could not have borne a close investigation.* The
testimony of Baxter, whose opportunities of judging were
abundant, and whose partiality to the Presbyterians se-
cures him from the suspicion of misrepresenting them, is
as follows: —

* The persons who were called Presbyterians were emi-
nent for learning, sobriety, and piety; and the pastors, so
called, were they that went through the work of the mi-
nistry, in diligent, serious preaching to the people, and
edifying men's souls, and keeping up religion in the land.'^
— But ' I disliked the course of some of the more rigid of
them, that drew too near the way of prelacy, by grasping
at a kind of secular power; not using it themselves, but
binding the magistrates to confiscate or imprison men,
merely because they were excommunicated ; and so cor-
rupting the true discipline of the church, and turning the
communion of saints into the communion of the multitude,
that must keep in the church against their wills, for fear of
being undone in the world. Whereas a man whose con-
science cannot feel a just excommunication, unless it be
backed with confiscation or imprisonment, is no fitter to be
a member of a Christian church, than a corpse is to be a
member of a corporation.— They corrupt the discipline of
Christ by mixing it with secular force ; and they reproach
the keys, or ministerial power, as if it were not worth a
straw unless the magistrate's sword enforce it ; and worst
of all, they corrupt the church by forcing in the rabble of
the unfit, and unwilling, and thereby tempt many godly
Christians to schisms and dangerous separations. Till

e BailUe's Dissuasive, pp. 154—174. ' Baxter's own Life, part ii. p. 140.

DR. OWEN. 31

magistrates keep the sword themselves, and learn to deny
it to every angry clergyman that would do his own work by
it, and leave them to their own weapons, — the word and
spiritual keys ; " et valeant quantum valere possunt ;" the
church shall never have unity and peace. And I disliked
some of the Presbyterians that they were not tender enough
to dissenting brethren; but too much against liberty, as
others were too much /or it; and thought by votes and
number to do that which love and reason should have
done.'e

The worst feature certainly of Presbytery, about this
time, that which excited the greatest attention, and which
ultimately ruined its influence, was its intolerance; or de-
termined and persevering hostility to liberty of conscience.
The most celebrated Presbyterian diyines, such as Calamy
and Burgess, in their discourses before parliament, repre-
sented toleration as the hydra of schisms and heresies, and
the floodgate to all manner of iniquity and danger; which,
therefore, the civil authorities ought to exert their utmost
energy to put down."" Their most distinguished writers
advocated the rights of persecution, and endeavoured to
reason, or rail down religious liberty. With this view
chiefly, Edwards produced his ' Gangrena,' and his * Cast-
ing down of the last and strongest hold of Satan, or a
Treatise against Toleration.'!!! And, not to notice the
ravings of Bastwick, and Paget, and Vicars, it is painful
to quote the respectable names of Principal Baillie of
Glasgow, and Samuel Rutherford, Professor of Divinity
in St. Andrews, as engaged in supporting so bad a cause.
The former, throughout his ' Dissuasive,' discovers how
determined a foe he was, to what he calls a ' monstrous
imagination.'' The latter, wrote a quarto volume of four
hundred pages 'against pretended liberty of conscience.'!!
It was the Trojan horse whose bowels were full of warlike
sectaries, and weapons of destruction. Like the fabled box
of Pandora, it had only to be opened to let loose upon the
world all the ills which ever afilicted our race. It was the
Diana, before whose shrine the motley groupes of dissenters
from presbytery were represented as making their devout-

5 Baxter's own Life, part ii. pp. 142, 143.
•» Crosby's History of tlie Baptists, i. pp. 176, 177. * Pref. to part ii.

32 MEMOIRS OF

est prostrations. That I do not caricature the persons of
whom I am speaking, let the following specimen shew : —

'A Toleration is the grand design of the devil — his
master-piece, and chief engine he works by at this time, to
uphold his tottering kingdom. It is the most compendious,
ready, sure way to destroy all religion, lay all waste, and
bring in all evil. It is a most transcendent, catholic, and
fundamental evil for this kingdom of any that can be ima-
gined. As original sin is the most fundamental sin, hav-
ing the seed and spawn of all in it ; so a toleration hath all
errors in it, and all evils. It is against the whole stream
and current of Scripture both in the Old and New Testa-
ment; both in matters of faith and manners; both general
and particular commands. It overthrows all relations, po-
litical, ecclesiastical, and economical. And whereas other
evils, whether of judgment or practice, be but against some
one or two places of Scripture or relation, this is against
all — this is the Abaddon, Apollyon, the destroyer of all
religion, the abomination of desolation and astonishment,
the liberty of perdition, and therefore the devil follows it
night and day ; working mightily in many by writing books
for it, and other ways ; — All the devils in hell, and their
instruments, being at work to promote a toleration."'

Had these been the sentiments of a few private and
violent individuals only, it might have been proper to pass
them by, as giving an unfair view of the principles or spirit
of the party with which they were connected; but when
similar sentiments and temper are discovered in the public
and united proceedings of the body, the matter is very dif-
ferent. That this was the case with the Presbyterians, at
this time, is too evident from many facts. The Presbyte-
rian party in the Westminster Assembly defeated the at-
tempt, recommended by the committee of the Lords and
Commons, to promote a union, if possible, with the Inde-
pendents. They refused even to tolerate their churches.
Baxter acknowledges that they were so little sensible of
their own infirmities, that they would not agree to tolerate
those who were not only tolerable, but worthy instruments
and members in the churches.' When they found the Com-
mons would not support their violent and unreasonable

^ Edward's Gangrena, part i. p. 58. ' Neal iii. ch. vi. pp. 302—310.

DR. OWEN. 33

demands to suppress all other sects, they brought forward
the Scots' parliament to demand that their advices should be
complied with, and to publish a declaration against tolera-
tion.'" The whole body of the London ministers addressed
a letter to the Assembly, in which they most solemnly de-
clare how much they ' detest and abhor the much endea-
voured toleration.'" The ' Jus divinum of church govern-
ment,' published by the same body, argues for ' a compul-
sive, coactive, punitive, corrective power to the political
magistrate in matters of religion.'" The provincial assem-
bly of London, the ministers of Warwickshire and Lan-
cashire, published declarations or addresses to the same
purport.^

Enough on so unpleasant a subject. Whatever differ-
ences existed in this party about other things, a perfect
harmony seems to have prevailed on this. They were evi-
dently startled and alarmed at the strange appearances of
the religious world. They apprehended nothing less than
the utter destruction of religion from the liberty which men
had begun to enjoy. Their fears magnified the danger, and
their attachment to the cause of God led them to express
themselves in the unwarrantable manner which we have
seen. It is only matter of thankfulness that they were not
permitted to grasp the sword, otherwise something more
dreadful than intemperate language would probably have
followed.

Their violent sentiments and proceedings must have
alienated many from their cause, and led moderate men to
doubt the foundation of a system which seemed to require
such support. These, in fact, were the things which en-
tirely ruined their interest. ' If the leading Presbyterians
in the Assembly and city had come to a temper with the In-
dependents, on the footing of a limited toleration, they had
in all likelihood prevented the disputes between the army
and parliament, which were the ruin of both ; they might
then have saved the constitution, and made their own terms
with the king ; but they were enchanted with the beauties
of covenant uniformity, and the Divine right of Presby-

" Neal, iii. cli. vi, pp. 310, 311. ■ Crosby, i. p. 188.

° p. 73. P ib. 190.

VOL. I. D

34 MEMOIRS 0¥

tery, which, aft^r all, the parliament would not admit in it^

full extent."!

It required, indeed, considerable enlargement of mind,
to examine impartially the causes of the confusion of prac-
tice and conflict of opinion, which were then operating on
the country. Few were capable of looking through the
tempest which was then howling, to a period of peace
which would certainly follow ; when the novelty of liberty
should subside into the enjoyment of its sweets ; and when
the ebullitions of party should give place to ' quietness
and assurance for ever.' Milton took the true view of the
state of the country, when he exclaimed, in all the felicity
of the poet and the fervour of the patriot, ' Methinks I see
a noble and puissant nation rousing herself, like a strong
man after sleep, and shaking her invincible locks. Me-
thinks I see her, as an eagle, muing her mighty youth, and
kindling her undazzled eyes at the full mid-day beam;
purging and unsealing her long abused sight at the foun-
tain itself of heavenly radiance ; while the whole noise of
timorous and flocking birds, with those also that love the
twilight, flutter about, amazed at what she means, and in
their envious gabble would prognosticate a year of sects
and schisms.'"^

We have no reason to think that Owen ever approved
of the sentiments and spirit of the body with which he was, to
appearance, for a time connected. It seems rather proba-
ble that its violent temper tended to shake any attachment
he ever had to it. The moderation of his views, even while
a Presbyterian, appeared in the next production of his pen,
and which was published not long after his settlement in
Fordham : this was ' The Duty of Pastors and People dis-
tinguished, touching the administration of things command-
ed in Religion, especially concerning the means to be used
by the people of God, distinct from Church Officers, for the
increasing of Divine knowledge in themselves and others,'
&c. 4to, pp. 56, 1644.^ Though it has the date of 1644, it
was published in 1643. It is dedicated to his ' Truly
noble and ever honoured friend. Sir Edward Scot of Scots

q Neal, iii. ch. vi. pp. 309, 310. f Areopagitica, Works, p. 393. Ed. 1697.

» Works, vol. xix. p. i.

DR. OWEX. 35

Hall, in Kent, Knight of the honourable order of the Bath.'
In the dedication he tells Sir Edward that he had published
it in consequence of the solicitations of some judicious men
who were acquainted with its contents; and thanks him for
many favours, and especially for the free ' proffer of an
ecclesiastical preferment, then vacant, and in his dona-
tion;' but which circumstances had prevented him from
accepting. I know nothing of Sir Edward Scot, but Owen
makes most honourable mention of him in this address.
From one passage it would seem that he had been some
time in Sir Edward's family ; and as it does credit to the
worthy Knight, and shews something of the troubled state
of the country, it is worth quoting. ' Twice, by God's pro-
vidence, have I been with you when your county has been
in great danger to be ruined; once by the horrid insurrec-
tion of a rude, godless multitude ; and again by the inva-
sion of a potent enemy prevailing in the neighbour county.
At both which times, besides the general calamity justly
feared, particular threatenings were daily brought to you.
Under which sad dispensations, I must crave leave to say,
that I never saw more resolved constancy, or more cheer-
ful, unmoved Christian carriage in any man.'

His object in this treatise is to steer a middle course
between those who ascribed too much power to ministers,
and those who gave too much to the people. ' Some,' says
he, * would have all Christians to be almost ministers, others
none but ministers to be God's clergy : those would give
the people the keys, these use them to lock them out of
the church. The one ascribing to them primarily all ec-
clesiastical power for the ruling of the congregation, the
other abridging them of the performance of spiritual duties,
for the building of their own souls. As though there were
no habitable earth between the valley, I had almost said,
the pit of democratical confusion, and the precipitous rock
of hierarchical tyranny.'' His design, therefore, is to shew
how * The sacred calling may retain its ancient dignity,
though the people of God be not deprived of their Chris-
tian liberty.'"

In prosecuting this discussion he declares himself to be
of the belief of that form of church government, which is

* Works, vol. xix. p. 8. " Ibid.

36 MEMOIRS OF

commonly called Presbyterial, in opposition to Prelatical
on the one side, and that which is commonly called Inde-
pendent on the other.' He was then, as appears from what
w^e have already quoted, very ignorant of Independency, but
was more nearly allied to it in sentiment than he himself
knew. Hence referring afterwards to this very tract he
says, * Upon a review of what I had there asserted, I found
that my principles were more suited to what is the judg-
ment and practice of the Congregational men, than those
of the Presbyterian. Only, whereas I had not received
any farther clear information in these ways of the worship
of God, which since I have been engaged in, I professed
myself of the Presbyterian judgment, in opposition to de-
mocratical confusion ; and, indeed, so I do still, and so do
all the Congregational men in England that I am acquainted
with. So that when I compare what I then wrote with my
present judgment, I am scarce able to find the least differ-
ence between the one and the other ; only a misapplica-
tion of names and things by me, gives countenance to this
charge.'"

An examination of the tract itself confirms this view
of it. It is very diff"erent from the Reformed Pastor of
Baxter, or the Pastoral Care of Burnet. Both these small
works, which contain much important matter, are occupied
with stating and enforcing the duties of ministers ; while
Owen's is devoted to pointing out the rights and duties of
the people. The greater part of it is employed in prelimi-
nary disquisition respecting the condition of the people of
God before the coming of Christ ; so that it is only towards
the end of it, that he treats of their duty now, in extraordi-
nary and ordinary circumstances. Without seeming to ad-
vocate lay preaching, he argues from various considera-
tions, that ' truth revealed to any carries along with it an
immoveable persuasion of conscience, that it ought to be
published and spoken to others.' From Acts viii. 1 — 4. he
says it appears ' that all the faithful members of the church,
being thus dispersed, went everywhere preaching the word,
having no warrant, but the general engagement of all Chris-
tians to further the propagation of Christ's kingdom.' In
extraordinary or peculiar circumstances, therefore, he con-

" Works, vol. xix. p. 273.

DR. OWEN. 37

tends that it is the duty of every man to make known as
extensively as possible, the portion of truth with which he
is acquainted. In ordinary circumstances he maintains,
that it is the duty of the people of God, ' for tjie improving
of knowledge, the increasing of charity, and the furtherance
of that holy communion that ought to be among the bre-
thren, of their own accord to assemble together, to consider
one another, to provoke unto love and to good works, to
stir up the gifts that are in them, yielding and receiving
mutual consolation by the fruits of their most holy faith.'
He endeavours to shew that such practices soberly con-
ducted, are not interferenrns with the pastoral office ; but
ought to be encouraged by all the servants of Jesus Christ,
as much calculated to promote the progress of knowledge
and holiness. While he every where discovers sufficient
respect for the institution of the gospel ministry, there is
none of that selfish and narrow jealousy of encroachment
upon its rights ; none of that morbid fear of its honour and
dignity; — none of that supercilious treatment of the people
— the Laity, which have so frequently been discovered by
men in office, and which savour more of the pride of power,
and the spirit of corporation, than the liberality of Chris-
tianity, and disinterested zeal for the salvation of men.

In the course of this Treatise, Owen mentions twice a
Latin tract, * De sacerdotio Christi contra Armin. Socin.
et Papistas.' Besides treating of the priesthood of Christ,
it seems to have been intended as an answer to the views of
the Dutch Remonstrants on Liberty of Prophesying. This
production was designed, at first, for the satisfaction of a
few private friends, and was, he tells us, * nondum edito,'
when he published his Duties of Pastor and People. Nor
does it appear to have been ever published ; as before this
could take place, his mind underwent an important change
on the subject of religious liberty. As every thing on this
subject is interesting, the candid avowal of his change of
sentiment on this important topic, contained in the follow-
ing passage, is worthy of attention : —

' I remember about fifteen years ago, that meeting with
a learned friend, we fell into some debate about the liberty
that began then to be claimed by men, differing from what
had been (Episcopacy), and what was then likely to be cs-

38 MEMOIRS OF

tablislied (Presbytery) ; having, at that time, made no far-
ther inquiry into the grounds and reasons of such liberty,
than what had occurred to me in the writings of the Re-
monstrants— I delivered my judgment in opposition to the
liberty pleaded for, which was then defended by my learned
friend. Not many years after, discoursing the same differ-
ence with the same person, we found immediately that we
had changed stations ; I pleading for an indulgence of
liberty, he for restraint. Whether that learned and worthy
person be of the same mind that then he was, I know not
directly. My change I here own ; my judgment is not the
same in this particular that it was fnnrteen years ago, and 1|
in my change, I have good company, whom I need not
name. I shall only say, it was at least twelve years before
the Petition and Advice,'' wherein the Parliament of the
three nations is come up to my judgment.'''

This passage exhibits the openness and candour of ^
Owen in a very interesting light ; and also shews that his 1
changes did not follow, but precede the revolutions of pub-
lic opinion. It must have been no small gratification to him
to see his sentiments afterwards embraced by so large and
enlightened a portion of the community. And it is grati-
fying to the biographer of Owen to have it in his power to
state, that the changes of sentiment and progress of public
opinion during more than a century and a half since Owen's
alteration, so far from detecting the mistakes, or exposing
the danger of his sentiments, have only more fully eluci-
dated their importance, and established their truth beyond
controversy, and he trusts, also, beyond danger.

Previously to Owen's introduction to the parish of Ford-
ham, the parish itself, and the surrounding country, had
been exceedingly neglected. Immediately, therefore, on
obtaining the living, he set himself most resolutely to cor-
rect the evils in which it was immersed. Publicly, and
privately, he appears to have laboured for the people's
good. Among other means which he employed, was that
of catechising them from house to house ; a mode of in-
struction peculiarly adapted to their condition, and which

» The Petition and Advice were presented to Parliament in 1657. So that Owen's
change of sentiment about religious libertj', must have taken place in, or about, 1645.

» Preface to Defence of Cotton against Cawdry, Works, vol. xix. ,p. 367"; pub*,
lished in 1658,

DR. OWEN. 39

has often been blessed to the souls of men. To enable him
more efFectually to prosecute this plan, in the end of the
year 1645, he published, " The Principles of the Doctrine
of Christ, unfolded in two short Catechisms ; wherein those
principles of religion are explained, the knowledge whereof
is required by the late ordinance of Parliament, before any
be admitted to the Lord's^Supper.' 12mo. pp. 60.'* The first
part of this small production he calls the lesser Catechism,
intended for young- persons, and to be committed to me-
mory; the second, the greater Catechism, designed for the
instruction of the grown up people, and to assist them in
instructing their families. They are both tolerably simple,
and on the whole, well adapted to the purpose for which
they were prepared.

The Address to his ' Loving Neighbours and Christian
Friends,' discovers the deep anxiety he felt for their spi-
ritual welfare, and notices some of the means he had em-
ployed to promote it. * My heart's desire and request unto
God for you is, that ye may be saved : I say the truth in
Christ also, I lie not, my conscience bearing me witness in
the Holy Ghost, that I have great heaviness, and conti-
nual sorrow in my heart, for them amongst you, who as yet
walk disorderly, and not as beseemeth the gospel, little la-
bouring to acquaint themselves with the mystery of godli-
ness. You know, brethren, how I have been amongst
you, and in what manner, for these few years past; and
how I have kept back nothing that was profitable unto
you ; but have shewed you and taught you publicly, and
from house to house, testifying to all repentance towards
God, and faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ. With
what sincerity this hath been by me performed, with what
issue and success by you received, God, the righteous
Judge, will one day declare. In the mean time, the desire
of my heart is, to be servant to the least of you in the
work of the Lord ; and that in any way, which I can con-
ceive profitable unto you, either in your persons or your
families.' This language shews how much he was in ear-
nest about his work, and discovers the same spiritual and
benevolent mind, which he cultivated and maintained to the
end of his course.

Both Catechisms are strictly of a doctrinal nature : the

I* Works, vol. V. p. 3.

40 MEMOIRS OF

omission of moral duties he explains, by declaring his in-
tention to publish, in a short time, an Exposition of the
Lord's Prayer, and the Ten Commandments, with the Ar-
ticles of the Creed, in the same form. Before this inten-
tion could be executed, however, he was either removed
from Fordham, or his mind had undergone a change which
prevented the fulfilment of his promise.

The fame of Owen was now beginning to extend, which
occasioned his being called to appear in a wider field of
labour and influence. On the twenty-ninth of April, 1646,
being the day of the monthly fast, observed by Parliament,
he was appointed to preach before that august assembly.
The sermon, which was published by command of the
House, and for which he received its thanks, by Mr. Fen-
ner, and Sir Peter Wentworth, was founded on Acts xvi.
9., and is entitled, ' A vision of unchangeable free mercy,
in sending the means of grace to undeserving sinners. '"= It
contains a great variety of matter, and toward the end an
earnest expostulation about the destitute state of Wales,
and some other parts of the country. * When manna fell
in the wilderness from the hand of the Lord,' he exclaims,
'every one had an equal share. I would there were not
now too great an inequality, when in the hand of man.
Some have all, and others none ; some sheep daily picking
the choice flowers of every pasture, others wandering upon
the barren mountains, without guide or food.'

His dedication of the sermon to the long Parliament is
in Latin, and on account of the high eulogium which it pro-
nounces on that body, deserves to be here introduced.
'Amplissimo Senatui, &c. &c. To the most noble Senate,
the most renowned assembly of England ; — most deserv-
edly celebrated through the whole world, and to be held in
everlasting remembrance by all the inhabitants of this
island ; — for strenuously, and faithfully, asserting the
rights of Englishmen ; — for recovering the liberty of their
country, almost ruined by the base attempts of some ; — for
administering justice boldly, equally, moderately, impar-
tially ; — for dissolving the power of a hierarchical tyranny
in ecclesiastical affairs, and abolishing the popish newly
invented antichristian rites ; — for restoring the privileges of
the Christian people ; — for enjoying the powerful preserv-

' Works, Tol. XV. p. 5.

DR. OWEN. 41

ation of the Most High in all these, and in innumerable
other things in council and war, at home and abroad : — ^To
the illustrious, honourable, select Gentlemen of the Com-
mons in Parliament assembled, this Discourse, humble, in-
deed, in its pretensions ; but being preached before them
by their desire, is now by their command published,' &c.

It must be acknowledged that this is not ordinary praise.
But when we consider the conduct of the long Parliament
till this period ; how natural it was for a lover of liberty,
justice, and religion, to view all its conduct in the most fa-
vourable light ; and the admissions even of its enemies in
its favour ; the language of Owen will occasion less sur-
prise. Lord Clarendon acknowledges, 'that there were
many great and worthy patriots in the House, and as emi-
nent as any age had ever produced ; men of gravity, of
wisdom, and of large and plentiful fortunes.' Hume, al-
most in the words of Owen, calls it a 'famous Assembly,
which had filled all Europe with the renown of its actions.'
After this, it will not excite wonder that Milton should
praise its 'illustrious exploits against the breast of tyranny,
and the prosperous issue of its noble and valorous coun-
sels.' Without bestowing unlimited or indiscriminate ap-
probation, it may be safely affirmed, that it comprehended
many whose stern integrity, and high independence of
mind, would have done honour to the proudest periods of
Roman glory ; and that many of its measures have never
been excelled in the wisdom with which they were framed,
the boldness with which they were advocated, or the intre-
pidity and perseverance with which they were executed.

But the chief value of Owen's discourse now, is (he as-
sistance it affords us in tracing the progress of his mind,
on some of the subjects which then agitated the country,
and at which we have already glanced. From the Sermon,
and a * Country Essay for the practice of Church Govern-
ment' annexed to it, it appears that though he still re-
mained in the Presbyterian body, it could scarcely be
said that he was of it. The discourse itself contains his
decided disapprobation of the views and spirit of many
in that profession. ' They are,' he says, ' disturbed in their
optics, or having got false glasses, all things are repre-
sented to them in dubious colours. Which way soever

42 MEMOIRS OF

they look, they can see nothing but errors, errors of all
sizes, sorts, sects, and sexes, from beginning to end ; which
have deceived some men, not of the worst, and made them
think, that all before was nothing, in comparison of the
present confusion.' Referring to the same thing in the
Essay, be says: *Once more, conformity is grown the
touchstone amongst the greatest part of men, however
otherwise of different persuasions. Dissent is the only
crime, and where that is all that is culpable, it shall be
made all that is so.'

About this time it appears that he had much discussion
with the ministers of the county of Essex, on the subject
of Church Government. This occasioned his being very
variously represented, and led him at the suggestion of
others to put together, in a great hurry, his thoughts on
Church Government, and publish them with his sermon.
The substance of it had a good while before been circulated
in manuscript; and the great objectof it is to try to unite both
parties — the Presbyterian and Independent ; or, at least, to
moderate their warmth. While he professes to belong to,
or hold some of the principles of the former, he, at the same
time, explicitly declares, ^thathe knew no church government
in the world, already established, of the truth and necessity
of which he was in all particulars convinced.' The details
t)f the plan, however, contain more of Independency than
of the other system; perhaps, as much of it as could be
acted on, along with obedience to Parliamentary injunc-
tions. He intimates also his conviction that ' all national
disputes about Church Government would prove birthless
tympanies.'

The tract contains an explicit declaration of his senti-
ments on two important subjects, — the folly and useless-
ness of contention about uniformity, and the necessity and
importance of toleration. He protests against giving men
odious appellations, on account of their religious senti-
ments; and exposes the absurdity of that species of exag-
geration in which both parties then indulged. ' Our little
differences may be met at every stall, and in too many pul-
pits, swelled by unbefitting expressions to such a formida-
ble bulk, that poor creatures are startled at their horrid
looks and appearance ; while our own ^iersuasions are set

PR. OWEN. 43

out in silken words and gorgeous apparel, as if we sent
them into the world a-wooing. Hence, whatever it is, it
must be temple-building, — God's government, — Christ's
sceptre, throne, kingdom, — the only way — that for want of
which, errors, heresies, sins, spring among us; plagues,
judgments, punishments, come upon us. Such big words
as these have made us believe, that we are mortal adversa-
ries, that one kingdom, communion, heaven, cannot hold
us.' He had given great offence by refusing, it appears, to
subscribe petitions to Parliament about Church Govern-
ment, for which he assigns very satisfactory reasons : but
which shew that he was far alienated from the religious
party then in power.

On the subject of toleration he had made great advances,
though he had not yet arrived at the maturity of his senti-
ments on this subject. * Toleration,' he says, ' is the alms of
authority, yet men who beg for it think so much at least
their due. I never knew one contend earnestly for a tole-
ration of dissenters who was not one himself; nor any for
their suppression, who were not themselves of the persua-
sion which prevaileth.' He does not, however, maintain
the necessity of a universal toleration ; and yet when his
limitations come to be examined, and the means he would
employ in repressing error, and supporting truth, attended
to, his views are, on the whole, highly enlightened and li-
beral. He uses some strong language about the iniquity of
putting men to death for heresy, declaring that he * had al-
most said, it would be for the interest of morality to con-
sent generally to the persecution of a man maintaining such
a destructive opinion.' * I know,' says he, ' the usual pre-
tences for persecution, — " such a thing is blasphemy :" but
search the Scriptures, look at the definitions of divines, and
you will fiind heresy, in what head of religion soever it be,
and blasphemy very different. — " To spread such errors
will be destructive to souls:" so are many things which yet
are not punishable with death ; let him that thinks so, go kill
Pagans and Mahometans. — "Such a heresy is a canker:"
but it is a spiritual one, let it be prevented by spiritual
means ; cutting off men's heads is no proper remedy for it.
If state physicians think otherwise, I say no more, but that
I am not of tlie college.'

44 MEMOIRS OF

There is a prodigious contrast between these senti-
ments, and those of the Presbyterian writers quoted in this
chapter. Their violence and illiberality appear more
dreadful and improper, when brought into contact with the
moderation and liberality of Owen. His mind was rapidly
maturing in the knowledge of the great principles of civil
and religious freedom; by advocating which he was de-
stined to acquire to himself a distinguished reputation,
and to confer on his country a most invaluable boon. He
was already in the career of discovery advanced conside-
rably beyond most men of his time. — Undismayed by the
collisions and disorders which seemed to arise out of the
enjoyment of liberty, his generous soul exulted in the
important blessing, and confidently anticipated from it the
most glorious ultimate results. Satisfied that the cause
of God required not the support of man's puny arm, or the
vengeance of his wrath, he fearlessly committed it to him
w^ho has engaged to preserve it, and who hath said, * To me
belongeth vengeance, I will repay.'

On a report that the sequestered incumbent of Fordham
was dead, the patron presented another to the living, and
dispossessed Owen. From this it would appear that in
such cases, the parliamentary presentations did not per-
manently interfere with the rights of the patron ; and that
a person presented in the room of one who was ejected for
insufficiency, held the parish only during the life of the se-
questered minister. With the loss of Fordham terminated
Owen's connexion with the Presbyterians ; for which, his
mind had been for some time in a state of preparation.

Every change of religious sentiment is important to
the person who makes it, and ought to be gone into with
cautious deliberation. To be given to change is a great
evil, and indicates a weak and unsettled mind. On the
other hand, to be afraid of change is frequently the result
of indifference to truth, or of sinful fear of consequences.
It is the duty of every Christian to follow the teaching of
the Spirit in the word of revelation, and to recollect that
for his convictions he must be accountable at last. The
attempt to smother them is always improper ; and when
successful, must injure the religious feelings of their sub-
ject. To allow hopes or fears of a worldly nature to over-

DR. OWEN^. 45

come our persuasion of what the word of God requires, is
to forget the important intimation of our Lord, — that, if anjr
thing is loved more than Himself, it is impossible to be his
disciple. By such conduct the tribulations of the kingdom
may often be avoided, but the consolations and rewards of
it will also be lost. ' If any man serve me, let him follow
me ; and where I am, there shall also my servant be ; If
any man serve me, him will my Father honour.'

CHAP. III.

OwerCs settlement at Coggeshall — View of Independency — The Broivnists
— Causes which retarded and promoted the progress of Independency in
England — Owen becomes an Independent — Publishes Eshcol — A Trea-
tise on Redemption — His views on this subject — Controversy occasioned
by it — Publishes tivo Discourses on the deliverance of Essex — Remarks
on some sentiments contained in them.

Owen's deprivation of Fordham was attended with no
loss, either of a pecuniary or spiritual nature. As soon as
the people of Coggeshall, which is only about five miles
distant from Fordham, heard of it, they sent him a pressing
invitation to become their minister; to which the Earl of
Warwick, the patron, immediately acceded by presenting
him with the living. Coggeshall is a considerable market
town in Essex, about forty-five miles distant from London,
and was once a manufacturing place of some note. The
church, which is still standing, is a spacious and lofty edi-
fice, dedicated to St. Peter ; and the pulpit in which Owen
preached, though not now used, yet remains.

His immediate predecessors in this place were John
and Obadiah Sedgwick, brothers, who successively occu-
pied this charge. They were respectable Presbyterian mi-
nisters, and authors of various works, which were then ex-
tensively read. The latter, whom Owen succeeded, was a
member of the Assembly; he became preacher at St. Paul's,
Covent Garden, 1646 ; was in 1653 appointed one of the
Tryers, and died at Marlborough, his native place, to which
he had retired, after resigning all his preferments, in 1658.

Coggeshall afforded Owen a more extensive field of use-

46 MEMOIRS OF

fulness than he had enjoyed at Fordham. The congrega-
tion consisted of nearly two thousand persons ; who were
generally sober, religious, and intelligent. Between him
and them a very intimate and ardent attachment soon took
place, which was productive of much mutual satisfaction.
His ministry was attended with considerable success ; and
nothing, probably, but circumstances which he could not
control, would have removed him from this beloved flock.
It was here, that he began to act as an Independent or
Congregationalist, by forming a church on the principles
of that profession. Before stating the circumstances which
led to Owen's uniting himself with this body of Christians
(as these Memoirs embrace his religious connexions), it
will not, I trust, be deemed a digression to give a brief
sketch of its sentiments, and an outline of its early history
to the period of his joining it.

The distinguishing principle of Independency may be
expressed in a single sentence; viz. That a church of Christ
is a voluntary society of Christians, regularly assembling in
one place, and with its officers possessing the full power of
government, worship, and discipline in itself. As a volun-
tary society no man can, or ought to be compelled to join
it; nor can it be compelled by external authority to receive,
or retain, any individual in its communion. As a Christian
society those only are fit to enjoy its privileges, who ap-
pear to have believed the truth, imbibed the spirit, and sub-
mitted to the authority of Christ. To admit persons of a
different description, must tend to defeat the object of its
association, which is entirely of a spiritual nature, and to
introduce corruption and disorder. It is a regular, and not
an ambulatory or occasional assembly. For conducting its
spiritual offices, bishops or pastors are appointed; and
deacons or servants, to manage its few temporal concerns.
Without persons suitably qualified for these duties, and
conscientiously discharging them, its constitution must be
imperfect, and all its procedure will be marked with irre-
gularity and disorder. It has the power of conducting its
worship in such a manner, as may, consistently with the
Scriptures, tend most to general edification. In its govern-
ment and discipline, it is accountable to the Great Head of .
the church ; but not to any other tribunal. This view of

DR. OWEN. 47

the character and constitation of a church, is presumed to
be characterized by that simplicity which distinguishes
every arrangement in the kingdom of Christ ; to be adapted
to the endlessly diversified circumstances in which Chris-
tianity may be placed in the world ; to answer every pur-
pose of religious association ; and to be supported by the
general principles, the particular precepts, or the recorded
example of the apostles and primitive believers. A society
of this description can be governed only by the authority
of the word of God, cannot be compelled to receive for
doctrines the commandments of men, and never can admit
of alliance with, or incorporation into a temporal kingdom.
It is our object to state, not to advocate, at present, the
principles of Independency. Among its friends there have
been diversities of judgment on minor points, but every
consistent Independent has held substantially the senti-
ments above expressed.

That this was the constitution of the primitive churches,
for at least the two first centuries of the Christian era,
others, as well as Independents, have successfully shewn.^
It appears gradually to have merged in a species of Epis-
copacy, and was finally swallowed up with every thing
valuable in Christianity, in the vortex of papal abomina-
tion. The constitution of the church-was among the last
subjects the Reformers were likely to study, and, from their
peculiar circumstances, the one they were most likely to
misunderstand. Believing, as they did, that Christianity
could scarcely exist without state patronage, and that con-
science might be the subject of human legislation, the sim-
ple form of Independency was not likely to occur to them,
or if it did occur, would be speedily rejected as unsuitable
to the state of the church, and of the world.

As far as a name can fasten reproach, it has often been
attempted to render the Independents odious by tracing
their origin to Robert Brown ; who, after having professed
the sentiments of the body, and suffered grievously for
them, returned to the bosom of the church of England, and
died miserably at a very advanced age.'' x\lthough Brown

* Mosheim's Commentaries on the affairs of the Christians before the time of
Constantine, vol. i. pp. 265 — 267; translated by Vidal. Campbell's Lectures on
Ecclesiastical Hist. i. lect. vi. et passim. Owen's Inquiry, &c. chap. v.

»> Fuller's Ch. Hist, book ix. pp, 167—169. Baillie's Dissuasive, pp. 13—15.

48 MEMOIRS OF

was, for a time, a very zealous defender of this form of ec-
clesiastical polity, there is no reason for ascribing to him,
either the merit or the disgrace of originating it. Long be-
fore he was heard of, perhaps before he was born, there
were persons in England who held and acted on these sen-
timents, as far as was practicable in their circumstances.
Bolton, though not the first in this way, was an elder of a
separate church in the beginning of queen Elizabeth's day s.'^
George Gyffard, minister of God's word at Maldon, who
published in 1590 his ' Plain Declaration that our Brown-
ists be full Donatists,' says, ' Many men think that they be
sprung up but of late ; but whereas, in very deed, it is well
known, that there was a church of them in London twenty
years past.' Brown's publications first appeared at Mid-
dleburgh, in 1582; but twelve years before this, accord-
ing to Gyffard, there was a church in London. John Smyth
said in 1609, ' Popery had the prescription of a thousand
years against Calvin ; but Calvin had not had the prescrip-
tion of one hundred years against the separation — nay, I
suppose hot above fifty years.' Calvin was born in 1509;
fifty years added to this brings us to 15G0, which was the
second year of Elizabeth's reign. Penry, in his address to
Queen Elizabeth, says, ' If we had Queen Mary's days, I
think we should have been as flourishing a church at this
day as ever any ; for it is well known that there were then
in London, and elsewhere in exile, more flourishing churches
than any tolerated by your authority."^ In the year 1567,
a number of persons were imprisoned belonging to a society
of about a hundred, who appear to have been of this per-
suasion." In a speech made by Sir Walter Raleigh in the
House of Commons, 1692, on a law to transport the
Brownists; he observes, ' If two or three thousand Brown-
ists meet at the sea-side, at whose charge shall they be
transported? Or whither will you send them ? I am sorry
for it, but I am afraid there are near twenty thousand of
them in England; and when they are gone, who shall main-
tain their wives and children? '^ If their number was such
at this date, they must have been in the country many years
before. These testimonies satisfactorily prove, that Ro-

c Robinson's Justification, p. 50. ^ Brook's Lives. Art. Penry, vol. ii. p. 51.
e Ibid. Art. Hawkins, vol. i. pp. 133—149. f Townshgnd's Historical Col. p. 176.

DR. OWEN. 49

bert Brown was not the founder of this religious sect; and
that it must have existed in England at no distant period
from the Reformation.

The Brownists, as they have been nicknamed, were
treated with great severity both by Churchmen and Non-
conformists. They were the first consistent dissenters from
the Church of England, though they undoubtedly carried
some things farther than moderate men in moderate times
would approve. There were a few forward fiery spirits
among them, who expressed themselves with too mucli
asperity of others. This produced discord among them-
selves, and exposed them to the vengeance of their adver-
saries ; who, with an equal want of religion and humanity,
gloried over their faults, and insulted their misfortunes. In
palliation of their real or supposed improprieties, however,
much may be said. They were placed in circumstances
entirely new, and had no experience in the mode of ma-
naging the principles they had adopted. They were sur-
rounded by enemies, whose conduct often tended to inflame
and exasperate, but seldom to enlighten or convince. The
evils they had endured from a worldly persecuting hie-
rarchy, drove them to the farthest length they could go in
opposition to it. Some of them were men of learning, and
the body of them men of principle, who rejoiced to be
counted worthy to suffer for the sake of Christ. The
names of Ainsworth, Canne, and Robinson, will always be
cherished with respect by the lovers of sacred literature ;
and the souls of Copping and Thacker, Greenwood and
Barrow, Penry and Dennis, are now^ before the altar above,
for the word of God, and the testimony of Jesus Christ.
Men who suffered the loss of all things for conscience'
sake, and who loved not their lives unto death, ought not
to be wantonly reproached : and it especially ill becomes
those who belong to a community, which arose out of the
ashes of Brownism, and which profited by its mistakes
and its sufferings, to join with others in ridiculing or de-
faming it. It ought to be recollected too, that the chief
accounts which we have of the Brownists are from the
pens of their adversaries. Such testimony should always
be received with caution ; and when we perceive the vitu-
peration, indecency, and palpable injustice, which prevail
VOL. I. E

50 MEMOIRS OF

in many of the publications issued against this much hated
sect, we must conclude that such authorities as Paget and
Edwards, and even those of Baillie and Hall, are not enti-
tled to implicit deference.

Such as they were, the principles of this body obtained
considerable publicity before the end of the sixteenth cen-
tury. A variety of spirited pamphlets, chiefly anonymous,
were published by members of it; and churches were
formed, which met mostly in private, till by the Act of
1593, those who survived the effects of dungeons and gib-
bets, were condemned to indiscriminate banishment. The
greater part of them retired to Holland, then the land of
liberty, and in Rotterdam, Middle burgh. Ley den, Amster-
dam, and Arnheim, were permitted to constitute churches
according to their own model. There, in 1596, they pub-
lished a Confession of their Faith, in Latin and English,
and addressed it to the Continental and British Universi-
ties. Their conduct in Holland seems to have been in
general very exemplary, till most of them removed to
New England, and founded that flourishing colony ; into
which they introduced those enlightened principles of reli-
gious liberty which have obtained so firm an establishment
in America.

John Robinson, who was educated at Cambridge, and
beneficed near Yarmouth, with some of his people, re-
nounced their connexion with the Church of England, and
removed to Holland, where he became pastor of the Con-
gregational Church, at Leyden, about 1609. So great was
the number of English exiles at this place, that the church
at one time consisted of three hundred members. Accord-
ing to the testimony of friends and enemies, Robinson was
a learned, amiable, and devoted servant of Christ, and the
church under him seems to have merited and enjoyed a
high Christian character.^

While Robinson was at Leyden, Henry Jacob, another
English exile, of eminent learning and talents, was pastor
of the church at Middl^burgh. These two excellent men,
assisted by the celebrated Dr. William Ames, better known
by his Latin name Amesius (who had filled with distin-

e Prince's Chron. Hist. i. p. 32. Morton's New Eng. Mem, p, a. Baillie's
Diss. p. 17.

DR. OWEN. 51

guished reputation, for many years, the Divinity Chair of
Franeker, and afterwards became joint pastor of the Con-
gregational Church at Rotterdam, and colleague to the
unfortunate Hugh Peters), adopted those views of fellow-
ship and Government which have since distinguished the
body of British Independents. *"

Various circumstances concurred to induce Mr. Jacob
to return to his native country about 1616 ; where he im-
mediately set about forming a church in London, on Con-
gregational principles. This is generally thought to have
been the first Church of this description in England ; but
Edwards asserts that the Church at Duckenfield, in Che-
shire, was formed before any of the exiles came over from
Holland. When we reflect how extensively these princi-
ples were disseminated through England, it is probable
that in many parts of it there were persons ready to em-
brace the first opportunity of reducing to practice the sen-
timents which they had previously received.

It may well be supposed that the progress of the Inde-
pendent Churches, during the despotic reigns of James and
Charles, must have been very slow. In general they were
obliged to meet privately, and even then, were liable to
frequent and violent interruptions. Mr. Jacob's church in
London, however, seems to have enjoyed a continuity of
existence through the greater part of this period, and was
favoured with the labours of a succession of excellent men.
Mr. Jacob himself continued pastor till 1624, when, with the
consent of the Church, ho removed to Virginia. He was
succeeded by Mr. John Lathorp, who remained pastor till
1636, when the oppressions of the times drove him and a
number of the church, to take refuge in America. His
successor was Mr. Henry Jessey, who continued in ofiice
till the time of which we are now writing.'

Various causes combined after 1640, to promote the
increase and respectability of the Independent body
throughout England. The state of the country became fa-
vourable to freedom of inquiry on religious subjects. A very
general disgust prevailed towards Episcopacy, which had
been long excited by the conduct both of the church and

'■ Brook's Lives, articles Robinson, Jacob, Ames.
.» Wilson's Hist, of the Diss. Churches, i. pp. 36—43.

K 2

52 MEMOIRS OF

the court. Respect for old established forms and re-
ceived opinions, rapidly gave way; and the minds of men
received an impulse, which in many instances, no doubt,
led to error and extravagance ; but was, on the whole, fa-
vourable to the progress of truth. The influence of error
is never so destructive as when its subjects are in a state
of torpor and unconcern. The wildness of fanaticism, and
the uproar of persecution, are not so unfavourable to the
march of knowledge, as the gloomy security of a bigoted
superstition. In the one case, amidst much evil, some
good will appear ; in the other, the whole mass is sunk in
hopeless and deathlike apathy.

The return, at this time, of many individuals from Hol-
land, where they had been long exiled on account of their
religious sentiments, excited attention to Congregational
principles. Many of them who had left England chiefly
from dissatisfaction with the forms and spirit of Episco-
pacy, had in Holland become Independents. This change
had been efi^cted not sp much by the zeal of the party pre-
viously settled there, as by the opportunity aftbrded during
their residence in that country, to study the Scriptures un-
biassed by the influence of an established system, and freed
from all temptations of a worldly nature. Such at least is
the account given of their change by Goodwin, Nye, Bur-
roughs, Simpson, and Bridge, in their celebrated Apologe-
tical Narrative, presented to the Westminster Assembly.
The return of such persons, and their influence among
their former friends and flocks, must have created a consi-
derable sensation.

By this time too, the Congregational cause had obtained
a firm footing in New England, and churches were there
growing up and flourishing under its auspices. American
pamphlets were imported, which disseminated the senti-
ments of the churches in that quarter. Thus the heresy,
which had been expelled from England, returned with the
increased strength of a transatlantic cultivation, and the
publications of Cotton and Hooker, Norton and Mather,
were circulated through England, and, during this writing
and disputing period, produced a mighty eff'ect.

Another thing which contributed greatly to the spread
of Independency was the meeting and transactions of the

DR. OWEN. 53

Westminster Assembly. This celebrated body met by ap-
pointment of Parliament on the first of July 1643, and conti-
nued to meet with more or less of regularity till the twenty-
second of February 1648-1) : having held eleven hundred
and sixty-three sessions during that time. It consisted of
a number of Ministers and Laymen, of various classes,
chosen by Parliament to assist by counsel and advice, but
invested with no power or authority. It was nearly of
one mind on doctrinal subjects ; but of very different senti-
ments on church government and discipline. Some were
decided Episcopalians ; a few were Erastians, who had no
fixed sentiments on these subjects; the body at the begin-
ning were moderate Conformists, but, pushed on by the
Scots commissioners, would at last be satisfied with no-
thing short of the Divine right of Presbytery, and a Cove-
nanted uniformity. Ten or twelve members were wholly
or partially Independents.'' The character of the Assem-
bly has been variously represented. Without all question
it comprised a large portion of religion and learning; while
its proceedings were often marked with those imperfections
which uniformly attach to all Assemblies of uninspired
men. The debates which occurred in thisljody on the sub-
ject of government and discipline, called forth the strength
both of the Presbyterians and the Independents on all the
leading questions in which the two systems differ. Many
and long were the discussions which, both in writing and by
speech, took place ; in which, as might be expected, the In-
dependents were invariably out-voted; but in which it will
not be supposed that an Independent will admit that they
were out-reasoned. The leaders of the Independent party
were men of as profound learning, talents, and piety as any
of whom the opposite side could boast ; and their invincible

^ The names of these persons were : —
Thos. Goodwin, Peter Sterry,

Philip Nye, . William Carter,

Jer. Burroughs, Joseph Caryl,

Sydrach Simpson, John Dury,

William Bridge, John Philips,

William Greenhill, William Strong.

The first five on this list went by the name of the Dissenting Brethren, as they
generally took the lead in the public discussions, and were mostly employed in
drawing up the printed papers. There were above one hundred Ministers in the
Assembly, which sufficiently explains the reason why the Independents were usually
out-voted.

54 MEMOIRS OF

patience, considering the opposition they had to encounter,
deserves to be honourably mentioned. Truth never suffers
from discussion. The publication of the Assembly's de-
bates, and the pamphlets which they occasioned, diffused
information on the disputed points, and increased the num-
ber of dissenters from Presbytery and Episcopacy.

Whatever is due to these causes, it would be wrong to
ascribe the progress of Independency entirely to their in-
fluence. There was another— the most important of the
whole ; but in stating which I must borrow the words of
others, to escape the charge of partiality. * The rapid pro-
gress of the Independents,' says the impartial Mosheim,
* was no doubt owing to a variety of causes ; among which
justice obliges us to reckon the learning of their teachers,
and the regularity and sanctity of their manners.'' This
candid admission of Mosheim is corroborated by the testi-
mony of Baxter, who was very far from being a friend to
Independents. ' I saw/ says he, ' that most of them were
zealous, and very many learned, discreet and godly men,
and fit to be' very serviceable in the Church. — Also, 1 saw^
a commendable care of serious lioliness and discipline in
most of the Independent Churches.''"

Such were some of the causes, which promoted the in-
crease and respectability of this body, shortly before Owen
connected himself with it. It was neither its number nor
its respectability, however, which produced his adoption of
its sentiments, as will immediately appear. The following
account is given by Baillie of its state in 1646, the very
time at which Owen joined it. It partakes of the colouring
of that writer's party prejudices ; but is on the whole by no
means discreditable to the Independents, though he ascribes
to political manaaement what maybe more easily accounted
for from the operation of the causes already enumerated.

' Of all the bye-paths wherein the wanderers of our time
are pleased to walk, this is the most considerable ; not for
the number, but for the quality of the erring persons. There
be few of the noted sects which are not a great deal more
numerous; but this way what it wants in number, supplies
by the weight of its followers. After five years' endeavours
and great industry, within the lines of the city's communi-

' Ch. History, cent xvii. sect. ii. part ii. m Baxter's own Life, part ii. p. 140.

DR. OW-EN. 55

cation, ihey are said as yet to consist of much within one
thousand persons — men, women, and all who to this day
have put themselves in any known congregation of that
way being reckoned. But setting aside number, for other
respects they are of so eminent a condition, that not any
nor all the rest of the sects are comparable to them : for
they have been so wise as to engage to their party some of
chief note in both houses of Parliament, in the Assembly
of divines, in the Army, in the city and country committees ;
all whom they daily manage with such dexterity and dili-
gence for the benefit of their cause, that the eyes of the
world begin to fall upon them more than upon all their
fellows.'"

' Contrary,' says a Scots Historian, * to the progress of
other sects, the Independent system was first addressed,
and apparently recommended by its tolerating principles,
to the higher orders of social life. It was in the progres-
sive state of the sect, when in danger from the persecuting
spirit of the Presbyterians, that it descended to the lower
classes of the community, where other sectaries begin their
career.'^

The Presbyterian interest was about this time rather
declining. This arose chiefly from its extreme violence,
and inveterate hostility to the toleration of all other parties.
The people of England were not generally prepared to en-
force the uniformity for which it contended ; and as nothing
else would satisfy, the whole of the other sects, however
they differed from each other, agreed and united to resist
it. As the Presbyterian cause declined, that of the Inde-
pendents rose ; till in the end, the former struggling for
power, entirely lost its influence ; and the latter seeking
existence, acquired ascendancy.

The progress of Owen's mind on the subject of Church
Government has been already noticed. For a time he ap-
pears to have hesitated between Presbytery and Inde-
pendency. It fortunately happens that we can give an ac-
count of the circumstances which led to his decided adop-
tion of the latter system in his own words. The follow-
ing passage is peculiarly important. ^ ,

' Not long after (the publication of his Duties of Pastor

« Dissuasive, p. 53, » Laing's Hist, of Scotland, vol. j. p. 275.

56 MEMOIRS OF

and People) I set myself seriously to inquire into the con-
troversies then warmly agitated in these nations. Of the
Congregational way I was not acquainted with any one
jjerson, minister or other ; nor had I to my knowledge seen
any more than one in my life. My acquaintance lay wholly
with ministers and people of the Presbyterian way. But
sundry books being published on either side, I perused
and compared them with the Scriptures and with one an-
other, according as 1 received ability from God. After a
general view of them, as was my manner in other contro-
versies, I fixed on one to take under peculiar consider-
ation, which seemed most methodically and strongly to
maintain that which was contrary, as I thought, to my pre-
sent persuasion. This was Mr. Cotton's book "Of the
Keys." The examination and confutation of which, merely
for my own satisfaction, with what diligence and sincerity
I was able, I engaged in. What progress I matde in that
undertaking, I can manifest to any by the discourses on
that subject, and animadversions on that book yet abiding
by me. In the pursuit and management of this work, quite
beside, and contrary to my expectation, at a time wherein I
could expect nothing on that account but ruin in this world,
without the knowledge, or advice of, or conference with any
one person of that judgment, I was prevailed on to receive
those principles to which I had thought to have set myself in
opposition. And indeed this way of impartially examining
ail things by the word, com-paring causes with causes, and
things with things, laying aside all prejudiced respects to
persons or present traditions, is a course that I would ad-
monish all to beware of, who would avoid the danger of
being made Independents.'

In answer to Cawdry's charges of inconsistency, he ex-
presses himself on this subject again as follows: — *Be it
here then declared, that whereas I some time apprehended
the Presbyterial, Synodical Government of Churches, to
have been fit to be received and walked in (when I knew
not but that it answered those principles which I had taken
up, upon my best inquiry into the word of God), I now
profess myself,to be satisfied that I was then under a mis-
take ; and that I do now own, and have for many years

P Review of the nature of Schism, in reply to Cawdry, vol. xix. p. 274.

DR. OWEN. 57

lived in the way and practice of that called Congrega-
tional/''

This language requires no comment ; it is a manly and
explicit avowal of his change of sentiment, and a candid
explanation of the circumstances which led to it. Between
the years 1644 and 1646, it appears he had been engaged in
examining the constitution and government of the Church.
For some time his mind was undecided, but towards the
latter part of the above period, he fully adopted those views
in which he continued steadfast, and which from time to
time, he defended till the end of his life. I have been the
more particular on this subject, because every thing re-
lating to the progress of such a mind as Owen's is deserv-
ing of attention ; because the facts brought forward shew
that his change was neither a hasty nor an interested one,
but produced entirely by the force of truth and conviction;
and, as during the long period of forty years he appeared
at the head of his brethren of the Congregational order, it
became the more necessary to state how he had been led
to embrace their sentiments. As it is also often ignorantly
asserted that Owen continued through life a Presbyterian,
justice required th9,t his true sentiments should be exhi-
bited. It clearly appears from his own words that he never
was a Presbyterian ; and that at an early period he with-
drew from all connexion with that body, from some of
whom, as will afterward be shewn, he received no small
degree of abuse and ill usage on account of his secession.

The consequence of his change of sentiment was, his
forming a church at Coggeshall on Congregational prin-
ciples, with which he remained till the commonwealth ap-
pointments broke up the connexion ; but which has conti-
nued to the present day in a flourishing state.

Soon after the formation of the Church in this place, he
published a small treatise : ' Eshcol : or Rules of Direction
for the walking of the saints in fellowship, according to the
order of the Gospel,' 1647." It has since gone through many
editions. In the preface, he states four principles as the
basis of his rules, and in which he considered most persons
were agreed who were seeking a scriptural reformation : —

1 Pieface to Cotton's Defence against Cawdry, vol. six. p. 366.
'■ Works, vol. xix. p. 63.

5S MEMOIRS 01'

that particular congregations or assemblies of believers,
under officers of their own, are of Divine institution : — that
every believer is bound to join himself to some such con-
gregation:— that every man's voluntary consent is required
for his union with it : — and that it is convenient that all
believers in one place should, unless too numerous, form
one congregation. In these principles most Presbyterians
as well as Independents would agree. The same remark
is applicable to his rules, which are purposely so expressed
as to avoid occasion of dispute ; and that Christians of
every description may derive benefit from them. His sen-
timents as an Independent, however, appear ; for in ex-
plaining Matt, xviii. 17. he observe^ ' that by church can-
not be understood the Elders of the Church alone, but ra-
ther the whole congregation.' It is divided into two parts,
— the first on the duty of Members of Churches to their
Pastors ; — the second on their duty to one another. The
former contains seven rules and the latter fifteen : all of
them judicious, well supported by Scripture, and calculated
to promote, in an eminent degree, the comfort, edification,
and usefulness of the Churches of Christ.

Eshcol was followed by a work of deeper learning and
research, ' Salus Electorum, Sanguis Jesu; or the death of |
Death, in the death of Christ :' * A treatise of the redemp-
tion and reconciliation that is in the blood of Christ, with
the merit thereof, and the satisfaction wrought thereby, &c.
by John Owen, Pastor of the Church of God which is at
Coggeshall, in Essex.' 1648, 4to. pp. 333.'

This work is dedicated to the Earl of Warwick, the
nobleman to whom he had been indebted for the presenta-
tion to Coggeshall: a man of unexceptionable Christian
character, and great sweetness of temper ; a valuable and
steady friend to the persecuted Puritans, and known before,
and long after his death, by the distinguished designation
of The Good Earl of Warwick. It has the attesta-
tions of Stanley Gower, and Richard Byfield, Presbyterian
ministers of considerable eminence, and members of the
Westminster Assembly. They both speak of the work in
terms of the highest commendation, though the latter pro- ^
fesses to know nothing of Owen, even by name ! i

• Works, vol. V, p. 205, I

DK. U\Vii.N. 59

The work is entirely devoted to an examination of one
branch of the Arminian controversy, — the nature and ex-
tent of the death of Christ : — a subject of much import-
ance in itself, and the fruitful source of numerous and ex-
tended discussions. The subject had occupied the atten-
tion of Owen for more than seven years, during which he
had examined every thing, written in former or later times
on it, which he could procure.' The volume, which is the
result of this labour, is distinguished by all that compre-
hension of thought, closeness of reasoning, and minuteness
of illustration, which mark the future productions of the
author. It is divided into four parts: — In the first, he
treats of the eternal purpose, and distinct concurrence of
the Father, Son, and Spirit, respecting the work of re-
demption. In the second, he removes the false and sup-
posed ends of the death of Christ. The third contains
arguments against general redemption ; and the last
answers the objections of Arminians to particular re^
demption.

In every part of the work, much important and scriptural
sentiment occurs; but I am disposed to think that Owen
is more successful in the two latter, than in the former
parts ; in objecting to the sentiments and language of Armi-
nians, than in placing the doctrine of Scripture, on the sub-
ject of which he treats, in its true and simple aspect. There
is too much minute reasoning on the debtor and creditor hy-
pothesis. For though sin is in Scripture figuratively repre-
sented as a debt, it is a moral debt, which cannot be dis-
charged by a payment in kind ; but which may be compen-
sated in another way, deemed suitable and satisfactory by
the offended party. The atonement of Christ is a glorious
expedient devised by infinite wisdom and mercy, to remedy
the disorders that have taken place in God's moral govern-
ment, and to justify his ways to men : — to open the chan-
nel of mercy, and to maintain the honours of justice : — to
magnify the Lawgiver, and to glorify the Saviour. Some
Calvinists maintain that the sacrifice of Christ is, in its
nature, as well as design, limited to the elect — to procure
the removal of their transgressions, and to obtain for them
.alone spiritual blessings. Arminians, on the other hand,

' Preface.

60 MEMOIllS OV

maintain that the atonement of Christ, in its intention as
well as in its nature, extends to all ; and that it is chiefly
designed to put all mankind into a state capable of being-
saved. On both sides, there seems to be a confounding of
the death of Christ with the purpose of God respecting its
extent. The sovereign intention of God in regard to the
application of the atonement, is distinct from the atone-
ment itself, though in the Divine plan closely connected
with it. The same remedy would have been necessary for
the salvation of one sinner, had God so restricted its appli-
cation ; while, in its own nature, it is sufficient to save a
thousand worlds, did Jehovah please so to extend and ap-
ply it. The sufficiency and suitableness of the remedy
arise from the fact — that He is worthy for whose sake the
Father forgives and restores to favour the offending rebel.
Such is the nature of sin that nothing less than a testimony
of infinite displeasure against it, would justify the Law-
giver in shewing mercy to one transgression of even one
offender; such is the infinite worth of the sacrifice, arising
from the divine character of the sufferer, that it is enough
to purge away the transgressions oi' all who believe.

Inattention, on the part of many Calvinists, to the glo-
rious sufficiency of the atonement has led to the wildest
Antinomianism ; while overlooking the sovereign limita-
tion of it, or its applied efficiency, has led Arminians to an
equally objectionable Neonomianism ; or to ascribe salva-
tion, not so much to the death of Christ, as to the sinner's
obedience to a new law, which he is enabled to obey by
being put, through the work of Christ, into a salvable state.
The Calvinists at the Synod of Dort, appear to me to have
stated the subject very correctly when they say: — ' Christ's
satisfaction is of infinite value and price, abundantly suffi-
cient to expiate the sins of all the world. But the declara-
tion of the gospel is, that whosoever believeth in Christ
crucified shall not perish, but have eternal life. Which
declaration ought promiscuously and indiscriminately to
be announced to all men to whom God, of his good plea-
sure, sends the gospel ; and is to be received by faith anrf
repentance. But that many who are invited by the gospel
do neither repent nor believe, but perish in infidelity, arises
from no defect or insufficiency in the oblation of Christ on

DR. OWEN. 61

the cross, but is entirely their own fault.'" With these
views the following passage of Owen's work fully coin-
cides:—

' It was the purpose of God that his Son should offer a
sacrifice of infinite worth and dignity, sufiicient in itself for
the redeeming of all and every man, if it had pleased the
Lord to employ it to that purpose ; yea, and of other worlds
also, if the Lord should freely make them and would redeem
them. This is its own true internal perfection and suffi-
ciency : thM it should be applied unto any, made a price
for them, and become beneficial to them, is external to it,
doth not arise from it, but merely depends on the inten-
tion and will of God' He proceeds to shew that on this
ground the gospel ought to be preached to every creature:
' Because the way of salvation which it declares is wide
enough for all to walk in. There is enough in the remedy
it brings to light, to heal all their diseases, to deliver them
from all their evils: if there were a thousand worlds the
gospel might on this ground be preached to them all, if so
be they will only believe in him, which is the only way to
draw refreshment from this fountain of salvation.'

Were these views of redemption strictly adhered to,
which is not done even by Owen himself in this very work,
the controversy concerning its extent would be reduced
within narrow limits. The ground on which men are called
to believe (he gospel, is not God's decree of election, — nor
the assertion that Christ died for them in particular ; but
the revealed sufficiency of the atonement for all who be-
lieve in it; which is unaffected by any decree of God, and
remains the same whether men believe it or not.

Those who would understand the nature of the debate
on this subject at an early period, will do well to read the
* Salus Electorum' of Owen ; but such as wish to see the
modern state of the question, will find, in the masterly
reasonings of Dr. Williams in his work on Equity and So-
vereignty, and in his Defence of Modern Calvinism, the
ablest defence of the views of that part of the Calvinistic
scheme which are now generally adopted.

In the course of this work, Owen frequently replies to
the language of a treatise on the * Universality of Free

" Acta Synodi Dordrecliti, p. 2.)1.

62 MEMOIRS OF

Grace/ by Thomas Moore, who appears to have been an
illiterate person; and the same whom Edwards describes
as ' a great sectary, that did much hurt in Lincolnshire,
Norfolk, and Cambridgeshire ; who was famous also in
Boston, Lynn, and even Holland ; and who was followed
from place to place by many.''' At the end of the volume
also is a short appendix, by way of answer to an unde-
scribed work of Mr. Joshua Sprigge. This gentleman was
educated at Oxford, and graduated M. A. at Edinburgh.
He must have been a person of some note, as he married
in 1673, the widow of Lord Say. He was the author of
various works, both political and theological ; but to which
of them Owen refers in his appendix 1 have not ascertained.^
An answer to this work was published, by Mr. John
Home, entitled ' The Open Door for Man's approach to
God ; or a Vindication of the Record of God, concerning
the extent of the Death of Christ, in answer to a Treatise
on that subject, by Mr. John Owen,'- 1650, 4to. pp. 318.
The author was minister at Lynn in Norfolk, from which
he was ejected in 1662. He was an Arminian on the sub-
ject of Redemption, but not on some of the other points;
and is said to have been a holy, excellent man. He wrote
a variety, chiefly of controversial pieces, of which a long
list is given by Palmer.'' This reply to Owen treats him
very respectfully. In the preface, he says, that he chose
to reply to his work rather than any other, on account of
Owen's reputation for ingenuity and learning, in which he
acknowledges that time, opportunity, and diligence, had
given him much advantage. He takes up the work chapter
by chapter, and discovers some portion both of learning
and acuteness. His arguments are generally the same
with those of other Arminians, while he yet seems to differ
from them on the subjects of grace and election. Some of
his remarks and interpretations of Scripture were not un-

" Gangrena, part ii. p. 86. This work, by Moore, is a 41o. volume of 193 pat^es,
published in 1643, and according to his own account ' written through urgent im-
portunity.' ' A refutation' of it was published the same year by ' Thomas White-
field, Minister of the Gospel at Great Yarmouth ;' who takes care to inform us on
the title page that ' Thomas Moore was late a weaver in Wills near Wisbitch.'
Without approving of the argument of the work, I have no hesitation in saying that
it is creditable to the talents of the weaver, and not discreditable to his piety. Owen
had more good sense than to endeavour to make his adversary odious because he
had been a weaver, or was reckoned a ' Lay preacher.'

y Wood's Athen. ii. p. 576. * Noncon. Mem. iii. pp. 5—7.

DR. OWEN. 63

worthy of Owen's attention. He, however, thought diflFe-
rently: for he thus speaks of his opponent. ' F'or Mr.
Home's book, I suppose you are not acquainted with it;
could I have met with any one uninterested person who
would have said it deserved a reply, it had not Iain so
long unanswered.'*

Colchester was, about this time, besieged by the Par-
liamentary army, and Lord Fairfax, the general, having
his head-quarters at Coggeshall, became acquainted with
Owen, who appears for a time to have acted as chaplain to
him.'' Fairfax was then considered as the head of the
Presbyterian party; but it appears from the Memoirs of
Colonel Hutchinson,*^ that he was an Independent at bottom,
though he, allowed himself to be overruled by his wife at
home, as he was by Cromwell in the council. Of his reli-
gious character, Owen appears to have had a high opinion:
Milton eulogizes him as one ' who united the utmost for-
titude with the utmost courage; and the spotless innocence
of whose life seemed to point him out as the peculiar fa-
vourite of heaven :''' and even Hume says of him; — ' He
was equally eminent for courage and for humanity; and
though strongly infected with prejudices or principles de-
rived from party zeal, he seems never, in the course of his
public conduct, to have been diverted by private interest
or ambition, from adhering strictly to those principles.'*

Owen preached two sermons, one to the army at Col-
chester on a day of thanksgiving, on account of its sur-
render; the other at Rumford, to the Parliamentary Com-
mittee, which had been imprisoned, occasioned by its de-
liverance. These he afterward published together, as
they were preached from the same passage, Habakkuk i.
1 — 9. prefixing two dedications, one to Lord Fairfax, and
the other to the Committee and some of the officers of Par-
liament. He designated them, * A memorial of the deliver-
ance of Essex county and Committee.'^ In these discourses
are some strong statements about the impropriety, and ini-
quity of human interference with religion. ' Arguments
for persecution,' says he, * have been dyed in the blood of

a Epistle prefixed to Vindiciae Evangelicaj. ^ Dedication to the Two Sermons.

f P. 251, 4to-. ed. d Milton's Prose Works, vol. vi. p. 433.

« Hist, of Eng. vii. p. 26. f Works, vol.xv. p. 86.

04 MEMOIRS OF

Christians for a long season; ever since the dragon gave
his power to the false prophet, they have all died as here-
tics and schismatics. Suppose you saw, in one view, all
the blood of the witnesses which has been let out of their
veins on false pretences ; that you heard, in one noise, the
doleful cry of all pastorless churches, dying martyrs, har-
bourless children of parents inheriting the promises, wilder-
ness wandering saints, dungeoned believers ; perhaps it
would make your spirits tender as to this point.'

There are some passages, which seem to encourage
more of a warlike spirit than I think quite justifiable on
Christian principles. To stir up men to defend or fight for
the privileges which Christ has bestowed on his church, is
a violation both of the letter and the spirit of his word. To
view religious rights as civil privileges, and to maintain
the lawfulness of defending them on this ground, is quite a
different matter. Christianity justifies no man, as a Chris-
tian, in fighting for any thing connected with it ; but it is
perfectly consistent with its principles to defend what be-
longs to us as men, or as natives of a country, the constitu-
tion of which, secures the enjoyment of Christian or of civil
privileges. It bestows no peculiar rights or immunities of
a civil nature on its professors ; but, on the other hand, it
deprives of no rights of which they may be previously pos-
sessed.

One of these warlike passages, which has given much
offence, and of which a very unfair use has been made, is
the following. After noticing that former mercies and de-
liverances, when thankfully remembered, strengthen faith,
and prevent despondency, he exclaims :—' Where is the
God of Marstone moor, and the God of Naseby ! is an
acceptable expostulation in a gloomy day. Oh! what a
catalogue of mercies hath this nation to plead in a time
of trouble ! God came from Naseby, and the Holy One
from the west ! His glory covered the heavens, and the
earth was full of his praise. He went forth in the north,
and in the east he did not withhold his hand. The poor
town wherein I live, is more enriched with a store of
mercies in a few months, than with a full trade of many
years,' &c.

This passage is quoted by L'Estrange as a proof that

~ DR. OWEN. 65

Owen was one of those fanatics, who believe that success
is an evidence of the goodness of a cause.e Dr. Grey
also, commenting on a passage of Hudibras, affirms on
the same ground, that Owen was of this sentiment.'' But
this is a gross perversion of his meaning. It is a mere
rhetorical application of the words of Scripture; with the
design of impressing the importance of remembering past
mercies and deliverances.

As, however, the sentiment that success is an evidence
of Divine approbation has been often imputed to Owen,
and the party with which he acted, it is important that we
can produce his own reply to the charge. ' A cause is
good or bad, before it hath success one way or other; and
that which hath not its warrant in itself, can never obtain
any from its success. The rule of the goodness of any
public cause, is the eternal law of reason, with the just le-
gal rights and interests of men. If these make not a cause
good, success will never mend it. But when a cause on
these grounds is so indeed, or is really judged such by
them that are engaged in it, not to take notice of the pro-
vidence of God in prospering men in the pursuit of it, is
to exclude all thoughts of him and his providence from
having any concern in the government of the world. And
if I, or any other, have, at any time, applied this unto any
cause, not warranted by the only rule of its justification, it
no way reflects on the truth of the principle which I assert;
nor gives countenance to the false one, which he ascribes
to me.''

If this quotation does not satisfy the reader that Owen,
and 1 might add most of the men who acted with him, never
held the absurd and impious sentiment ascribed to him, he
must be unreasonably sceptical. Owen had, no doubt, the
same views with Paul, of the characters of those who do
evil that good may come ;'' and of whom, even a heathen
poet tolerably expresses his dislike :

' Careat successibus opto

Quisquis ab eventu facta notanda putat.' — Ovid.

t Dissenters' Sayings, part ii. p. 11. ^ Hudibras, part iii. canto ii. 1. 1415.
' Reflections on a slanderous Libel, — Works, vol. xxi. p. 572. ■' Rom. iii. 8,

VOL. I. F

C)6 MEMOIRS OF

CHAP. IV

Owen preaches before Parliament on the day after the execution of Charles I.
— The Independents not guilty of putting the King to death— Testimonies
on this subject — RemarhsonOtven's Sermon — Charges against it — Essay
on Toleration annexed to it — Doctrine of Religious Liberty oives its ori-
gin to Independents — Writers on this subject — Brownists and Baptists —
Jeremy Taylor— Owen— Vane— Milton— Locke— Cook's account of the
origin of Toleration among the Independents — A different account of it
— Smith and Hume — Neal—Owen preaches again before Parliament —
His first acquaintance with Cromwell — Is persuaded to accompany him
to Ireland.

On the thirty-first of January, 1649, Owen was called to
preach before Parliament, on the most trying occasion on
which he ever appeared before that assembly : this was
the day after the decapitation of Charles I. A lengthened
discussion respecting the causes which produced, and the
]3ersons who were engaged in this dismal affair, would be
foreign from the design of this work ; but as the religious
party with which Owen acted, has received a large portion
of the blame of this transaction, it cannot be deemed im-
proper to shew, that in this it has been greatly wronged.
That any body of religious persons should be guilty of such
lawless and unjustifiable procedure, would be sufficient to
brand it with deserved and indelible disgrace ; but a little
acquaintance with the true state of things will evince, that
no religious sect can justly be charged with the crime of
putting the king to death.

The parties immediately concerned in this tragical
event, were the array, the parliament, and the high court
of justice. The army was a collection of all the fierce re-
publican spirits, which had been produced by the anarchy,
the excitement, and the success of the preceding years.
It comprehended a great number of religious persons be-
longing to various professions, and many of no definite
profession whatever; who might pretend to religion, but
who, in reality, fought for revolution and plunder. There
were in it Presbyterians, and Independents properly so
called, and under the latter designation a crowd of ano-
malous fanatics, who took refuge in the general name and

DR. OWEN. 67

respectable character of the Congregational body. There
were Baptists and Fifth Monarchy men. Seekers and An-
tinomians. Levellers and Ranters,

* All monstrous, all prodigious things.'

Cromwell and his officers, who ruled the army, and, as it
answered their purpose, sometimes wrought on its religious
feelings, and at other times on its revolutionary frenzy, can
be considered as belonging decidedly to no religious body;
though they naturally favoured the Independent rather than
any other, as from its principles, they could more easily
manage it in political matters.

The parliament, by the numerous changes it had under-
gone, was reduced to a mere caput mortuuni by the array.
After Colonel Pride's purge, ' none were allowed to enter
it,' says Hume, * but the most furious and determined of
the- Independents, and these exceeded not the number of
fifty or sixty.' Hume never distinguishes between the civil
and the religious Independents, nor would it have answered
either his political or his religious creed to do so. Some
of the persons composing the Rump Parliament were, no
doubt, connected with the religious body known by this
name ; and to such men as Colonel Hutchinson, however
much we may think them to have erred, it will not be easy
to deny the claim of religious character. But many of
them, w^e know, never considered themselves, or were con-
sidered by others, as Independents ; nor can it be shewn,
that even any considerable number of them were of this
profession. * 'Tis certain to a demonstration, that there
were then left in the house men of all parties, Episcopa-
lians, Presbyterians, Independents, Anabaptists, and
others; so little foundation is there for the conclusion that
Independents, and these only, put the king to death.'^

The same remarks are equally applicable to the high
court of justice ; which being composed chiefly of officers
of the army, and members of the commons, partook of
their respective characters. Few, of the individuals who
composed it, so far as I can discover, ever ranked under
the banner of the Congregational body. The testimonies
of Whitelocke, Wellwood, Du Moulin, Baxter, Burnet,

» Neal's HiaJ. of tlie Pur. iii. p. 550.

68 MEMOIRS OF

and of the Convention Parliament itself, which restored
Charles II., support the views now given. The substance
of these, the reader will find collected in Neal," who justly
observes, that the violent writers on the other side ' con-
stantly confound the Independents with the army, which
was made up of a number of sectaries, the majority of
whom were not of that distinguishing character.''^ As
Neal's testimony, however, may be unjustly suspected of
partiality, it is gratifying to be able to adduce the lan-
guage of a writer, who is far removed from all suspicion
of this kind, and whose opinion on this, as on most other
subjects of ecclesiastical history, is entitled to the highest
respect.

* I am well aware,' says the candid and impartial Mo-
sheim, ' that many of the most eminent and respectable
English writers have given the Independents the denomi-
nation of Regicides; and if, by the term Independents, they
mean those licentious republicans, whose dislike of a mo-
narchical form of government carried them the most per-
nicious and extravagant lengths, I grant that this denomi-
nation is well applied. But if, by the term Independents,
we are to understand a religious sect, the ancestors of those
who still bear the same title in England, it appears very
questionable to me, whether the unhappy fate of the worthy
prince above-mentioned, ought to be imputed entirely to
that set of men. They who affirm that the Independents
were the only authors of the death of King Charles, must
mean one of these two things ; either that the Regicides
v/ere animated and set on by the seditious doctrines of that
sect, and the violent suggestions of its members; or that all
who were concerned in this atrocious deed were themselves
Independents, zealously attached to the religious commu-
nity now under consideration. Now, it may be proved
with the clearest evidence that neither of these was the
case. There is nothing in the doctrines of this sect, so far
as they are known to me, that seems in the least adapted
to excite men to such a horrid deed ; nor does it appear
from the history of these times that the Independents were
a whit more exasperated against Charles, than were the
Presbyterians. And as to the latter supposition, it is far

b Neal's Hist, of the Pur. iii. pp. ,549 — 554. « Ibid. p. 549.

DR. OWEN. 69

from being- true, that all those who were concerned in
bringing this unfortunate prince to the scaffold were Inde-
pendents; since we learn from the best English writers,
and from the public declarations of Charles II., that this
violent faction was composed of persons of different sects.
That there were Independents among them may be easily
conceived.''*

The subsequent reasonings of this historian respecting
the distinction between the civil and religious Indepen-
dents, are also highly important, but too long to be quoted
here; and though his translator Maclaine, in a note, endea-
vours to shake the force of his reasonings, the facts of the
case are all on the side ofMosheim. Echard, and Bates
the physician, both observe that several of the Indepen-
dents joined with the Presbyterians, in declaring against
the design of putting the king to death, in their sermons
from the pulpit, in conferences, monitory letters, petitions,
protestations, and public remonstrances." None of their
ministers expressed their approbation of it, except Hugh
Peters, and John Goodwin, neither of whom has strong
claims to be considered as belonging to the regular body
of Independents ; not the former, on account of his fana-
ticism, nor the latter, on account of his Arminianism. It
deserves also to be noticed, that few of the religious Inde-
pendents suffered after the restoration, on account of their
real or supposed connexion with the death of Charles.

In stating these things to vindicate the Independents
from the calumnies which have been heaped upon them, I
consider myself as doing a service to religion in general,
which always suffers when its professors are reproached.
The real causes of the king's death are not to be found in
the principles or conduct of any religious party ; but must
be ascribed to the duplicity and fickleness of Charles him-
self,— to the unconstitutional and despotic principles per-
petually instilled into his mind by his immediate attend-
ants and confidential friends ; and to the perilous circum-
stances of the democratic leaders, who had gone too far to
recede, and were driven to this desperate stroke for their
own salvation.

With some it may be enough to involve Owen in the

* Eccles. Hist, cent, xvii. sect. ii. part ii. Note. ^ Neal, iii. p. 538.

70 MEMOIRS OF

guilt of the Regicides, that he was employed by them to
preach on such an occasion, as the day after the king's
death. The apology made by him in regard to another
affair is here, perhaps, the best which can be made. His
superiors were persons ' whose commands were not to be
gainsayed.' They were aware of the importance of having
their conduct sanctioned, even in appearance, by a preacher
of Owen's respectability, and on this account, it is proba-
ble, he was chosen to discharge a function, which it is im-
possible to suppose he would have coveted. Perhaps,^ they
expected he would defend or apologize for their measures.
If they did, they must have been grievously disappointed,
as the discourse maintains a profound and studied silence
on the awful transaction of the preceding day. It is founded
on Jeremiah xv. 19, 20. ; and was published with the title
of * Righteous zeal encouraged by Divine protection;'* from
which a direct application to the recent events might be
expected. Extremely little of this, however, occurs. The
text and context were both very suitable to the circum-
stances of the country, and in a general way, he uses them
for this purpose. But he is exceedingly cautious of com-
mitting himself by expressing an opinion, either of the
court, or the country party; which plainly implies, that
while he was not at liberty to condemn, he was unwilling
to justify. He tells the parliament very faithfully ' that
much of the evil which had come upon the country, had
originated within their own walls,' and w^arns them against
' oppression, self-seeking, and contrivances for persecu-
tion.'

Mr. Asty, speaking of this discourse, remarks : — * He
appeared before a numerous assembly ; it was a critical
juncture, and he was not ignorant of the tempers of his
principal hearers ; he was then a rising man, and to justify
the late action was the infallible road to preferment. But
his discourse was so modest and inoffensive, that his
friends could make no just exception, nor his enemies take
an advantage of his words another day.'s This last obser-
vation is not quite correct : for this discourse occasioned
to its author a large portion of abuse and misrepresenta-
tion. Dr. Grey, in his examination of Neal's history, en-

f Works, vol. XV. p. 157. 8 Memoirs of Owen, p. 8.

DR. OWEN. 71

deavours to shew from' this sermon, that Owen approved
of the death of the king. For this purpose two passages
are detached from their connexion, and that nothing may
be wanting to fix the guilt of the preacher, words are
printed in italics, as emphatical, on which he never in-
tended any emphasis should be laid. Grey shall have the
full benefit of the alleged evidence without note or com-
ment from me.

' The famed Dr. John Owen, in a sermon preached the
day after the king's murder, has the following remarkable
passages, which I think plainly discover his approbation
of that execrable parricide. '' As the flaming sword," says
he, " turns every way, so God can turn it into every thing.
To those that cry, give me a king, God can give him in
his anger, and from those that cry take him away, he can
take him away in his wrath. — When kings turn seducers,
they seldom want good store of followers. Now if the
blind lead the blind, they shall both fall into the ditch.
When kings command unrighteous things, and Ihe people
suit them with willing compliance, none doubts but the de-
struction of them both is just and righteous." '^ He must be
desperately prejudiced against Owen, indeed, who does
not see that this language bears as hard on the people as
on the ill-fated king ; and had I been disposed to quote
passages to shew that Owen disapproved of the death of
Charles, I should have selected these as well suited for
this purpose.

Grey, in the passage we have now quoted, merely fol-
lows the steps of Anthony Wood, who prefers the same
charges against Owen's sermon, and on the same grounds.
He only goes a little farther, and says that Owen * ap-
plauded the regicides, and declared the death of that most
admirable king to be just and righteous.'* Wood himself
was in this, as in several other instances of his abuse of
Owen, the servile copyist of Vernon ; whose vile anony-
mous libel is the storehouse out of which all the future
defamers of Owen, supplied themselves with accusations
both in matter and form.*" To sum up the whole, the Uni-
versity of Oxford, on the twenty-first of July, 1683, in the

h Grey's Examination, vol. iii. p. 358. ' Athen. Ox. vol. ii. 738.

k Letter to a Friend, &c. pp. 15—18,

72 MEMOIRS OF

fervour of its zeal and loyalty, condemned the positions of
this sermon, as pernicious and damnable, and ordered them
to be burnt by the Marshal in the school quadrangle, be-
fore the members of the University.' This act of cowardly
revenge on a man whose learning, moderation, and piety
had once graced their highest honours, took place within
a month of his death ; when he must have been insensible
alike to their praise or their contumely. It was well their
power was then feebler than their inclinations, or they
would probably have substituted the author in the place of
his writings."'

But what renders this discourse chiefly valuable, is the
Essay on toleration annexed to it."" On this subject, Owen
had thought long and deeply, and the fruit of his delibera-
tions he now published ; not when he and his party were
struggling for existence, but when they had obtained in a
great measure the protection and support of the supreme
power. As this is a subject of vast importance, and as I
consider that the most enlightened views of religious li-
berty have originated with the Congregationalists, I hope
to be excused for entering into some detail upon it.

The right of man to judge for himself on the subject of
religion, to act according to his convictions, and to use
all proper means for propagating his sentiments, was not
understood in any part of the ancient heathen world. In-
tercommunity of worship was the utmost extent of Pagan
liberality ; but this is a very different thing from religious
liberty. It was properly a permission to unite or agree,
rather than a liberty to differ. The foreigner was allowed
to practise in private the rites of his own faith ; but publicly
to profess dissent from the established superstition, and to
attempt the introduction of a new faith, or the worship of
* strange gods/ were universally held to be crimes justly

' Decree of the Un. of Ox. 1683.
"> Only two of the twenty-seven propositions of this celebrated Decree are ex-
tracted from Owen's writings. The rest are from those of Knox, Buchanan, Cal-
derwood, Goodwin, Baxter, &c. Dr. Jane was the principal promoter of it, and
when it was presented to Charles II. in presence of the Duke of York, and the chief
persons of the Court, bj Dr. Robert Huntington, afterwards Bishop of Raphoe, it
was very graciously received.— BiVc/t's Life of Tillotson, p. 174. The cause of the
injured, however, was in due time avenged in the same style, for on the twenty-
third of March, 1710, the House of Lords ordered the Oxford Decree to be burnt
by the handjof tlie hangman. — Sacheverell's Trial, pp. 163, 164. 326, 327.

" Works, vol, XV. p. 200.

DR. OWEN. 73

punishable by the judges. On this account, notwithstand-
ing all the professed indifference of paganism to religious
worships and opinions, Christianity experienced the ut-
most rage and fury of intolerance. Its disciples refused to
unite the service of Jesus with that of Mars or Jupiter;
and turning from these dumb idols themselves, they sought
to turn others also away from them. Hence it was spoken
H of as * a new and mischievous superstition;' and its fol-
lowers were branded as Atheists in respect of the Gods,
and as instigated with hatred to men. Their persevering
adherence to the cause which they believed to be Divine,
was considered merely a sullen obstinacy, deserving only
of the severest punishment. The simple declaration in the
presence of a judge, that they were Christians, was deemed
quite sufficient to justify his immediately sending them to
the lions, or the block. But, indeed, while civil liberty
was so little understood, as it was in the most celebrated
states of the ancient world, it would have been strange
had the rights of conscience been respected.

Unhappily, when Christianity acquired the ascendancy,
and became blended with secular power, its mistaken or
pretended friends adopted the same pernicious principles,
and directed their operation either against idolaters, or
against the heretical schismatics from their own belief. It
is truly deplorable to think of the Christian blood which has
been shed by men calling themselves Christians. During
the entire reign of Papal darkness and tyranny, intolerance
was displayed in awful scenes of devastation and carnage;
the blood of saints intoxicated the scarlet-coloured whore,
and cried for vengeance against her before the altar of God.
The Reformation, which brought relief from many evils,
did not altogether remedy this. The Reformers did not
understand properly the principles of religious liberty ; and
inconsistently laid claim to a right for themselves, the exer-
cise of which they denied to others. All the Protestant go-
vernments held the lawfulness and necessity of punishing
heretics and idolaters; and ranked dissent from the esta-
blished faith among crimes against the State. Henry VIII.
put to death indiscriminately Papists and Protestants, who
denied his supremacy; Edward VI. urged on by Cranmer,
imbrued his hands in innocent blood on account of reli-

74 MEMOIRS OF

gion; and Elizabeth in numerous instances followed the
unhallowed example of her father. At Geneva, sedition
and heresy were convertible terms ; and those who did not
submit to the discipline of the church were subjected to
civil excision, and deprived of their rights as citizens.

The great body of the British Puritans, after all they
had suffered from it, were far from seeing the evil of per-
secution. Most of them appear to have believed in the
lawfulness of supporting the true religion by coercive and
'restraining measures. To the Brownists are to be ascribed
the first correct vievys of religious liberty ; and from them,
and the Baptist and Poedo-baptist Independents who
sprung from them, and who were greatly benefited by their
residence in the Low Countries, came every thing which
appeared on this topic for many years. In the year 1614,
Leonard Busher, one of those people, presented to king
James and parliament 'Religion's Peace, or a Plea for
Liberty of Conscience.' The leading object of this treatise,
is to shew that the true way to make a nation happy is ' to
give liberty to all to serve God according as they are per-
suaded is most agreeable to his word ; to speak, write,
print peaceably and without molestation in behalf of their
several tenets and ways of worship/ This valuable tract
contains the most scriptural and enlightened views of re-
ligious liberty ; exposes, in a series of seventeen arguments,
the iniquity and impolicy of persecution ; and in the most
moving manner invokes the king and parliament to grant
the inestimable blessing of toleration. Robinson's 'Justi-
fication of separation from the Church of England,' pub-
lished in 1639, contains some most accurate statements, on
the distinct provinces of civil and spiritual authority. The
same remark is applicable to an anonymous pamphlet, by
some Brownist in 1644, entitled ' Queries of Highest Con-
sideration,' presented to the Dissenting Brethren, and the
Westminster Assembly. Burton's 'Vindication of the
Churches commonly called Independent,' produced also
in 1644, shews 'that the Magistrate must publish evil
actions, but hath no power over the conscience of any, to
punish a man for that so long as he makes no other breach
of God's commandments, or the just laws of the land.' In
that same year, Roger Williams, of New England, an In-

DR. OWEN. 75

dependent Baptist, published his * Bloody tenet of Perse-
cution for the cause of Conscience ;' in which he maintains
that ' persons may with less sin be forced to marry whom
they cannot love, than to worship where they cannot be-
lieve ;' and broadly denies that ' Christ had appointed the
civil sword as a remedy against false teachers.' This gen-
tleman obtained the first charter for the State of New Pro-
vidence, of which he was constituted Governor ; and to
his honour it deserves to be recorded, that he was the first
Governor who ever pleaded that liberty of conscience was
the birth-right of man, and granted it to those who differed
from himself, when he had the power of withholding it. The
writings of John Goodwin also contributed greatly to dif-
fuse right sentiments on religious liberty.

It would be tiresome to mention all the pamphlets which
appeared about this time from the same quarter; for I have
not met with any thing written by Episcopalians or Presbyte-
rians down to this period, which contains even an approach
to reasonable sentiments on the subject. In the Westminster
Assembly, it was debated at great length, and with great
keenness. The Presbyterians and Independents ranked on
opposite sides in the controversy, and fought, according to
Baillie, ' Tanquam pro aris et focis.' Toleration was con-
sidered as the grand and fundamental principle of the Inde-
pendents— the god of their idolatry ; and happy had it been
for the world had so bloodless a divinity always been the ob-
ject of worship. This was in the estimation of many at that
time, the opprobrium of the party ; it will now perhaps be
granted as their distinguished honour, that, in the midst of
much opposition, they manfully advocated one of the most
important rights of men ; and, when opportunity offered,
'did to others, as they would that others should do to
them.'

In 1647, Jeremy Taylor published his * Liberty of Pro-
phesying ; shewing the unreasonableness of prescribing to
other men's faith, and the iniquity of persecuting difi'ering
opinions.' This is the first work, produced by a church-
man on this subject, which is deserving of notice. It con-
tains, on the whole, rational and scriptural views of the
impropriety of exercising authority in religion ; but there
are some things which detract greatly from its value.

70 MEMOIRS OF

He argues chiefly from the difficulty of expounding the
Scriptures, so as to arrive at any certain conclusion on
some subjects — from the incompetency of Popes, Coun-
cils, or the Church at large, to determine them — from the
innocency of error in pious persons — and from the anti-
quity and plausibility of various sentiments or practices
generally held to be erroneous. It is more on such grounds
as these, that he rests his defence of toleration, than on the
natural rights of men, and the plain language of Scripture.
In many parts of the book, it is difficult to determine whe-
ther Taylor is arguing from his own personal conviction,
or merely as an advocate to serve his cause at the time.
Though a churchman, he was a dissenter from the dominant
party when the Liberty of Prophesying was written, and
was then pleading for toleration to Episcopacy.

We have already noticed the state of Owen's mind re-
specting liberty of conscience. He had pleaded for it to
a certain extent before ; others we have seen had published
some of the same sentiments ; but he has the honour of
being the first man in England who advocated, when his
party was uppermost, the rights of conscience, and who
continued to the last to maintain and defend them. In the
treatise * Of Toleration,' annexed to his sermon, he ex-
amines the arguments against it brought from Holy Writ,
and from other considerations, and finally states his own
defence of religious liberty. In the first part, he examines
particularly the reasons alleged in the testimony of the
Scots General Assembly, and exposes their fallacy. He
next considers most of the other arguments, which have
been alleged in defence of persecution or coercion, and
proceeds to notice the duty of the Magistrate, — to the
truth and persons professing it — to those who oppose and
revile it — and to such as dissent from it. Without pro-
fessing to be of the same mind with him in all the parti-
culars of the last topic, we must own, there is so much mo-
deration in his views, and so many exceptions to guard
against the abuse of them, that it appears as if he himself
felt the difficulties which were involved in his supposing
that the civil Magistrate, who had the Iruth on his side,
was bound to provide places of worship and means of sup-
port for those who were engaged in promoting it j and to

DR. OWEN. 77

discourage or remove external inducements to embrace
false worship. He seems not to have attended to the dif-
ference between what the Magistrate is bound to do as a
Christian, if he is one, and what he is called to do as the
head of the civil community. Notwithstanding his mistake
here, he explicitly and by a variety of arguments, main-
tains that the Magistrate has no right to meddle with the
religion of any person, whose conduct is not injurious to
society, and destructive of its peace and order. ' Gospel
constitutions in the case of heresy or error seem not to fa-
vour any course of violence, I mean, of civil penalties.
Foretold it is, that heresies must be, but this is for the ma-
nifesting of those that are approved, not the destroying of
those that are not. I say destroying, I mean with temporal
punishment ; for all the arguments produced for the pu-
nishment of heretics, holding out capital censures, and
these being the tendency of all beginnings in this kind, I
mention only the greatest, including all other arbitrary pe-
nalties, being but steps in walking to the utmost censures.
Admonitions and excommunications upon rejection of ad-
monition, are the highest constitutions against such per-
sons: waiting with all patience on them that oppose them-
selves, if at any time God will give them repentance to the
acknowledgment of the truth. Imprisoning, banishing,
slaying, is scarcely a patient waiting. God doth not so
wait on unbelievers. Perhaps those who call for the sword
on earth are as unacquainted with their own spirits, as those
that called for fire from heaven, Luke xi. And perhaps
the parable of the tares gives us a positive rule as to this
whole business ; for the present I shall not fear to assert
that the answers to it, borrowed by our divines from Bel-
larmine, will not endure the trial.'

This passage alone is suflScient to shew the extent and
liberality of Owen's opinions ; the circumstances in which
they were published, and the perseverance with which they
were held, are full evidences of the sincerity of their au-
thor. While noticing his exertions in this noble cause, I
cannot allow myself to pass over some other names which
are entitled to a distinguished place in the list of enlighten-
ed defenders of religious liberty. The first is the cele-
brated, defamed, and unfortunate Sir Henry Vane, who,

78 MEMOIRS OF

with ail his mysticism, appears to have felt the power and
imbibed the spirit of the gospel ; and who possessed the
most exalted views of Civil and religious freedom. In his
* Retired Man's Meditations/ published in .1655, he accu-
rately defines, in a single sentence, the limits of human au-
thority,— ' The province of the Magistrate is this world and
man's body ; not his conscience, or the concerns of eter-
nity.' Milton, who knew Vane well, in one of his sonnets,
expresses the high opinion which he entertained of his re-
ligion, and of his nice discernment on the subject of which
we are now treating : —

' To know

Both spiritual pow'r and civil, what each means.

What severs each, thou hastlearn'd, which few have done:

The bounds of either sword to thee we owe :

Therefore on thy firm hand religion leans

In peace, and reckons thee her eldest son.'

Milton himself must ever be reckoned one of the ablest
advocates of this important doctrine. In his treatise on
* Civil Power in Ecclesiastical Causes' he maintains ' that
it is not lawful for any power on earth to compel in mat-
ters of religion,' and that ' two things had ever been found
working much mischief to the cause of God ; force on the
one side restraining, and hire on the other side corrupting
the teachers thereof.' In his ' Way to establish a free
Commonwealth' he eloquently exclaims, ' Who can be at
rest, who can enjoy any thing in this world with content-
ment, who hath not liberty to serve God and save his own
soul according to the best light which God hath planted in
him to that purpose, by the reading of his Revealed Will
and the guidance of his Holy Spirit.' And in his ' Speech
for the liberty of unlicensed printing,' he admirably ex-
poses the absurdity and iniquity of theological as well as
political gags and licenses, and pours out a flow of the
most beautiful and impassioned eloquence on this most
interesting subject."

Both Vane and Milton were Independents on the sub-
ject of Church Government ; and though Locke, whose
immortal treatise on toleration, in accuracy of statement
and cogency of reasoning, placed all its predecessors far

" Milton's Prose Works.

DR. OWEN. 79

behind, and has left nothing almost to be done by succeed-
ing writers — though Locke, I say, was a Churchman, the
main argument of his treatise is the grand principle of
Dissent; and many who extol the Philosopher, forget that
he plowed with the heifer of an Independent. Locke was
a student of Christ Church while Owen was Dean ; and to
the Head of the College, it can scarcely be doubted, he was
indebted for the germ of his future work.

The preceding statements will perhaps enable the reader
to understand the truth of Hume's Observation : ' Of all
Christian sects, this (of the Independents) was the first,
which during its prosperity as well as adversity, always
adopted the principle of toleration ; and it is remarkable
that so reasonable a doctrine owed its origin not to rea-
soning, but to the height of extravagance and fanaticism.'
It would, indeed, be very remarkable were it true. But
with Hume, extravagance and fanaticism are only terms
of reproach for scriptural sentiments and religious zeal.
Had Hume been better acquainted with some of the Inde-
pendents, he would have found them not so incapable of
reasoning as he alleges; and might have discovered that
their tolerating principles were the result not of accident
or caprice, but of the ideas which they entertained on other
parts of Christianity.

I am aware that their sentiments on the subject of reli-
gious liberty are attempted to be accounted for from the
operation of accidental circumstances. * The Independ-
ents,' it has been said, ' were originally few in number; and
thus subjected to the contempt and severity of persecution,
they expatiated upon the importance and the blessedness
of religious freedom. Innumerable sects, many of them
professing the wildest tenets, and actuated by the most
gloomy and savage enthusiasm, arose in England during
the struggles between the King and the Parliament ; and
these sects naturally supported the Independents, and thus
the ardour for toleration, which had originally been excited
in them, as it had been in other denominations by eagerness
to escape from suffering, became from policy and from
anxiety to check or subdue the Presbyterians, the spirit of
their system ; and it continued to be so after they had ac-
quired power, because they were aware that the slightest

80 MEMOIRS OF

departure from it would have separated from them the dif-
ferent sects, and thus restored preponderance to the enemies
whom they had so much cause to dread. 'p

All this may seem very plausible to a person superfi-
cially acquainted with the period. But it is natural to ask
why persecution did not drive others, the Presbyterians for
instance, to advocate toleration? Why did not political
motives induce them to make friends by the same means ?
Were the Independents the only politicians during that
period of anarchy ? Would not others have been likely to
see through the veil of hypocrisy now woven for the Inde-
pendents by Dr. Cook, and not have left to him the honour
of the discovery? It is evident he has not attended to those
parts of the system of Independency, which, necessarily
and independently of all external circumstances, produce
the love and the defence of religious liberty.

Till the Professors of Christianity obtained possession
of secular power, or became the objects of its patronage,
they never thought of compulsory measures for promoting
the faith, or restraining the religion of others. The renun-
ciation of all dependance on civil authority in matters of
religion, and of all connexion with temporal governments,
forms an essential part of consistent independency : the
abandonment of every thing like force for promoting or
preserving the interests of the Gospel follows as matter of
course. Another principle of Independency is the neces-
sity of genuine conversion, to qualify and entitle men to
enjoy the privileges of the kingdom of Christ. The ab-
surdity as well as unlawfulness of using any but spiritual
means to produce this change, and to bring men into the
church, must be very obvious. So fully were the senti-
ments of the Independents on this point understood, during
the period of which we are speaking, that Baillie represents
them as their capital opinion, and the chief cause of their
separation from others ;'' and declares that if they were
acted on, forty for one would be excluded from the best
reformed churches. "^ In connexion with these leading
principles of the system, there is a third, which contributes
to the same result. Every member of an Independent

P Cook's History of the Church of Scotland, vol. iii. pp. 94, 95.
1 Dissuasive, p. 155. ' Letters and Journals, toI. ii. p. 85.

DR. OWEN". SI

Church is understood to take part in the discipline of it.
He is never required to act but according to his own con-
victions, and can no longer be retained in it, than he is
satisfied its procedure is according to the word of God.
If Independents judge it to be unlawful to compel one
another to act contrary to their convictions, they must
hold the unlawfulness of interfering by force to compel or
restrain others.

These are the principles out of which the tolerating
conduct of Independents arises. Their fundamental doc-
trines are fiivourable to all that is valuable in the civil and
religious privileges of men. That members of that com-
munity have not always understood, or acted upon their
own principles, is admitted. But a persecuting Independ-
ent is a monster ; because he is acting in opposition to the
life and glory of his own system. Others may persecute
consistently with their principles, but he can only do it in
the face of his. To withdraw from national churches, pro-
test against authoritative synods, and refuse subscription
to human creeds ; and yet to employ the arm of power to
propagate their own sentiments, or to defend the use of it
by others, w^ould be an exhibition of the grossest folly, or
the practice of the greatest knavery, ever known in the
world. To maintain the necessity of conversion in order
to the enjoyment of the kingdom of God, and to promote
conversion at the point of the sword, would be the incon-
gruities of madmen, and not the actions of rational beings.

As I have quoted the opinion of one northern philoso-
pher on Independency, I shall be excused for quoting an-
other. Dr. Adam Smith, after noticing what would be the
effect of withdrawing political influence and positive law
entirely from religion, and leaving the various sects to the
natural progress of truth or error, observes, ' This plan of
ecclesiastical government, or more properly of no ecclesi-
astical government, was what the sect called Independents,
a sect no doubt of very wild enthusiasts, proposed to
establish in England toward the end of the civil war. If
it had been established, though of a very unphilosophical
origin, it would probably by this time have been productive
of the most pliilosophical good temper and moderation with

VOL. I. G

82 ftlEMOIRS OF

regard to every sort of religious principle.'^ This passage
discovers the same philosophical contempt of religious
persons, and the same unphilosophical mode of account-
ing for facts and opinions which were beyond the sphere of
his own understanding, which are marked in the language
of his friend and countryman Hume. It shews clearly,
however, that Smith's opinion of the tolerating principles
of the Independents was the same with that of the historian
of England. It discovers the strong conviction which the
philosopher had of the salutary influence of these senti-
ments. Had Hume and Smith been capable of entering
into the views we have just been stating, they would pro-
bably have given the Independents credit for knowing
something of the philosophy of Christianity, and of man
too — and might have been led to see that these principles
are conducive not only to * philosophical good temper,' —
but to something of higher and more durable importance.

I can scarcely allow myself to apologize for this long,
apparent digression. The subject is one of so much im-
portance, and the part which Owen took in discussing it,
was so honourable to his character and talents, that I felt
it impossible to pass over it slightly. If to the Puritans,
Britain is indebted in a great measure for her civil li-
berty, to the Independents she has been indebted for
all that is rational and important in her views of religious
FREEDOM. I know it is said, though they possessed better
theoretical sentiments on the subject of toleration than
others, when they have possessed power they have acted
in the same manner as other parties have done. Even
Neal exclaims, *How defective was their instrument of
Government under Cromwell! How arbitrary the pro-
ceedings of their tryers ! How narrow their list of funda-
mentals ! And how severe their restraints of the press !''
, The conduct of the New England Congregationalists, to'
Baptists and Quakers, has also been referred to as evi-
dence of the persecuting disposition of Independents when
possessed of power. As all these subjects will be noticed
in subsequent parts of this work, I must waive any consi-

« Wealth of Nations, vol. iil. p. 154, — 5th Ed. 1776.
' Preface to vol. iv. of History of the Puritans.

DR. OWEN. 83

deration of them now. I am far from thinking that every
Independent fully understood and exemplified all his own
principles; but the more the subject is investigated, the
more wOl the preceding statements be found to be cor-
rect.

It does not appear that Owen's silence on the subject
of the king's death lost him the favour of Parliament; for
on the nineteenth of April following, we find him again
preaching before it and the chief oificers of the army, when
he delivered his celebrated Sermon on the ' Shaking and
translating of heaven and earth ;' for which he next day
received the thanks of the house, and an order to print it."
In his dedication to the Commons he apologizes for his
inability to do justice to the subject, from the little time he
had to prepare it, and ' the daily troubles, pressures, and
temptations he had to encounter in the midst of a poor and
numerous people.' It is a long and important discourse,
containing many free sentiments expressed with great vi-
gour and plainness. ' The time shall come,' he exclaims,
as if inspired by the spirit of prophecy, ' when the earth
shall disclose her slain, and not the simplest heretic shall
have his blood unrevenged ; neither shall any atonement
or expiation be allowed for this blood, while a toe of the
image or a bone of the beast is left unbroken.' Nor does
he leave us at any loss to ascertain who are the anti-
christian powers to which he refers. ' Is it not evident/
he asks, ' that the whole present constitution of the go-
vernment of the nations is so cemented with antichristian
mortar, from the very top to the bottom, that without a
thorough shaking they cannot be cleansed ? This plainly
discovers that the work which the Lord is doing relates to
the untwining of this close combination against himself
and the kingdom of his dear Son ; and he will not leave it
till he hath done it. To what degree in the several nations
this shaking shall proceed I have nothing to determine in
particular, the Scripture not having expressed it. This
only is certain, it shall not stop nor receive its period, be-
for the interest of Antichristianity be wholly separated from
the power of these nations.'

It was this sermon, I apprehend, that introduced Owen

« Works, vol. xv. p. 338.

84 ■' MEMOIRS OF

to the acquaintance of Cromwell/ who then heard him for
the first time, and was much pleased with the discourse.
Owen intended to return home within two days after
preaching, but calling before he left town to pay his re-
spects to General Fairfax, with whom he had become
acquainted at the siege of Colchester, he there accidentally
met with Cromwell. WhenOwen waited on his excellency,
the servants told him, he was so much indisposed that se-
veral persons of quality had been refused admittance. He
however sent in his name, requesting it to be mentioned to
the General, and that he only came to express his obliga-
tions for the many favours received from him. In the mean
time Cromwell came in with a number of the officers, who
seeing Owen, immediately walked up to him, and laying
his hand upon his shoulder in the familiar manner which
he was accustomed to use to his friends, said, ' Sir, you
are the person I must be acquainted with.' Owen modestly
replied, ' That will be much more to my advantage than
yours.' ' We shall soon see that,' said Cromwell ; and
taking him by the hand immediately led him into Fairfax's
garden ; where he told him of his intended expedition to
Ireland, and requested that he would accompany him for
the purpose of regulating the afl'airs of Trinity college.
Owen objected, on account of his charge of the church at
Coggeshall ; but Cromwell would take no denial, and from
entreaties proceeded to commands. He told him his
youngest brother was going as standard-bearer in the
army, and he employed him to use his influence to induce
compliance. He also wrote to the church at Coggeshall
on the subject, which was exceedingly averse to part with
its beloved pastor ; till at length Cromwell told them he
must, and should go. Owen finding how things stood at
last, consulted some of his brethren in the ministry, who
advising him to comply, he finally began to make some
preparation for the journey .^

^ Mr. Asty's Memoirs of Owen connects his acquaintance with Cromwell with
his Sermon from Rom. iv, 20. preached Feb. 28, 164.9. But this must be a mifstake,
arising from the confusion sometimes occasioned by the old and new mode of be-
ginning the year. That Sermon was preached in 1650 according to our reckoning.
On the same day 1649, he dates his address to the house prefixed to his discourse
after the Kinj^'s death, from Coggeshall. And the Sermon on Rom. iv. itself, shews
that he had been in Ireland, consequently must have been preached subsequently
to liis acquaintance with Cromwell. y Memoirs of Owen, pp. 9, 10.

DR. OWEN. 85

Such was the commencement of Owen's inthnacy, and
connexion with Oliver Cromwell. The friendship now be-
gun, lasted during the greater part of Cromwell's life, and
was productive of very important consequences to Owen.
That Cromwell had a high regard for Owen, is evident from
the attentions he paid him, and the honours which he confer-
red on him. That Owen had a reciprocal respect for Crom-
well, is no less certain, — a respect which was founded on his
belief in the private worth, the personal talents, and the
public virtues of that extraordinary man. On few subjects
is it so difficult to speak with candour and justice, as on
the character of Cromwell. By his friends, or his enemies,
he has been represented as a saint, or a demon ; adorned
with every virtue, or degraded with every vice, of human
nature. His character was certainly made up of incon-
sistencies; and his history is full of paradoxes. Whether
the good or the evil most preponderated in his conduct,
will, perhaps, be estimated, as men are friends or enemies
of his political measures. To unmingled praise, he is by
no means entitled ; and unqualified censure is equally un-
deserved. He did much to promote the glory of his coun-
try; if not a religious man himself (which I am not pre-
pared to admit), he certainly promoted religion in others,
and was eminently the friend of religious liberty at home
and abroad. If he did not always act as he ought, it can
scarcely be denied, that few who have grasped the rod of
power, have nsed it with so much moderation, and so gene-
rally for the public good, as Oliver Cromwell.

86 MEMOIRS OF

CHAP. V.

Owen preaches before Parliament— Joins the army— Character of the armij
— Arrives in Ireland— Labours in Dublin— First controversy with Bax-
ter—Character of Baxter — Preaches before Parliament on his return
from Ireland — Measures of the Commonwealth to promote religion in
that country — Owen appointed to accompany Cromwell into Scotland —
Preaches in Berwick and Edinburyh— State of religion in Scotland —
Testimony of the English ministers — Of Binning— Rutlierford — Bur-
net— Neal — Kirkton — Owen's return to Coggeshall — Appointed to the
Deanery of Christ Church — Account of this office — Remarks on his ac-
ceptance of it — Strictures of Milton— Owe7i preaches before Parliament
— Death of Ireton — Owen preaches his Funeral Sermon — Character of
Ireton — Preaches again before Parliament.

Several months elapsed between the first interview of
Owen with Cromwell, and his being under the necessity of
accompanying him to Ireland. On the 7th of June, 1649,
the city of London gave a grand entertainment in Grocer's
hall, to the general, the officers of state, and the house of
commons, to which they repaired in great pomp, after
hearing two sermons from Owen and Goodwin. On the
following day, the house referred it to the Oxford commit-
tee to prefer the preachers to be heads of colleges in that
university, and returned thanks for their sermons.* The
discourse which Owen preached on this occasion, is enti-
tled, ' Human power defeated.''' In a note at the foot of the
first page, it is said to have been occasioned by the defeat
of the Levellers, at Burford, on the 18th of May preceding.
To the designs and ruin of that party, there are repeated
allusions in the discourse. They were a body of fanatical
desperadoes, who were enemies to civil magistracy, to the
regular ministry of the gospel, and to all .stated ordinances.
About four thousand of them assembled at Burford, under
the command of a person of the name of Thomson, formerly
condemned for sedition, but pardoned by the general.
Colonel Reynolds, and afterwards Fairfax, and Cromwell
fell upon them, while unprepared for defence, took four
hundred of them prisoners, and reduced the rest.'^

On the 2d of July Owen received his commission from

» Whitelocke's Mem. p. 371. *> Works, vol. xvi. p. 281. ^ Hume, vi. p. 125-

DR. OWEN.

parliament, to go to Ireland as chaplain to Lieutenant
General Cromwell; and £100 per annum was ordered to
be paid to his wife and children in his absence.*^ This was
no great reward for leaving his family, and an affectionate
congregation. He sailed with the army, which consisted
of fourteen thousand men, from Milford Haven, about the
middle of August. Previously to its embarkation, a day
of fasting and prayer was observed ; in which, after three
ministers had prayed, of whom Owen, probably, was one,
' Cromwell himself, and Colonels Gough and Harrison, ex-
pounded some parts of Scripture very suitably to the occa-
sion.' The influence of these exercises, and such conduct
on the part of its commanders, must have produced a very
powerful effect on a body so constituted as was the army
of the Commonwealth. It was under a severe discipline,
not an oath was to be heard throughout the whole camp ;
but the soldiers spent their leisure hours in reading their
bibles, in singing psalms, and religious conferences.^ It
was formidable to the enemy in the field, but never cruel to
those who laid down their arms ; it committed no lawless
ravages on the persons or the property of the inhabitants ;
who, when they compared their conduct with the turbu-
lence, the intemperance, the impiety, and the debauchery
of the Royalists, were wont to salute them as friends, and
consider them as guests. They were a stay to the good, a
terror to the evil, and the warmest advocates for every
exertion of piety and virtue.^ Nor are we dependent en-
tirely on the testimony of friends for this view of the par-
liamentary troops. ' I observed,' says Chillingworth, ' a
great deal of piety in the commanders and soldiers of the
parliament's army ; I confess their discourse and behaviour
do speak them Christians; but I can find little of God or
godliness in our men. They will not seek God while they
are in their bravery, nor trust him when they are in distress.
I have much ado to bring them on their knees, to call upon
God, or to resign themselves up to him when they go upon
any desperate service, or are cast into any perplexed condi-
tion.'s The testimony of Lord Clarendon, in which the two
armies are compared, is much to the same purport. ' The

<J Whitelocke, p. 398, « Neal, iv. p. 4.

'Milton's Prose Works, vol. vi. p. 433. s Maizeaux's Life of Chiliiiigworth, p. 331.

88 MEMOIRS OF

royal array,' he says, ' was a dissolute, undisciplined,wicked,
beaten army; — whose horse their friends feared, and their
enemies laughed at; being terrible only in plunder, and
resolute in running away.''' The other forces he elsewhere
describes, as ' an army to which victory is entailed, and
which, humanly speaking, could hardly fail of conquest
whithersoever it should be led — an army whose sobriety
and manners, whose courage and success, made it famous
and terrible over the world ; which lived like good hus-
bandmen in the country, and good citizens in the city.''
Such was the army commanded by Cromwell, which gained
all his battles, and to which, for a time, Owen was attached
as one of the chaplains. It consisted of a body of warriors,
which was animated not merely by the araor patriae, but
by the amor Dei et gloriae eternae, and fought with more
than mortal courage.

In the course of the same month in which it embarked,
it arrived safely in Dublin, where Owen took up his lodg-
ings in Trinity college. It is no part of my business to
follow the progress of the army, or to describe its victories.
Owen remained in Dublin during the greater part of the
period he spent in Ireland. His health was somewhat
affected, and ' he was burdened with manifold employ-
ments, and with constant preaching to a numerous multi-
tude of as thirsting people after the gospel, as ever he con-
versed with.''' Nor were his labours without fruit. I have
accidentally discovered two individuals, Dorothy Emett,
and Major Manwaring, who ascribe their first convictions
to his preaching in Dublin. Many more, we may hope,
will appear at another day. ' Mr. Owen,' says Dorothy
Emett, ' was the first man by whose means and ministry, I
became sensible of my condition. I was much cast down,
and could have no rest within me ; and so I continued till
his going away from us, and at his going he bid me believe
in Christ, and be fervent in prayer.' She afterwards ob-
tained comfort. * I heard Mr. Owen in Dublin,' said Major
Manwaring, ' who did me much good, and made me to see
my misery in the want of Christ.' I extract these testimo-
nies from a curious and scarce book, by John Rogers, —

1» Clarend. Rebel, iv. p. 729. ' Clarend. Livesof Lord Chancellors, ii. p. 126.
'' Owen's Defitli of Christ, pref.

DR. OWEN. 89

'The tabernacle for the Sun;' in which the experience of
a number of members of an Independent church in Dublin
is recorded.' I feel the more pleasure in quoting them, as
they sufficiently confute an unfounded saying ascribed to
Dr. Owen — that he never knew tliat he had been useful in
converting one sinner. Owen, I am very sure, had no rea-
son for such a discouraging view of his labours. What he
did in arranging the affairs of Trinity college cannot be
ascertained, as the registers of the university prior to the
Restoration no longer exist. Whatever he was entrusted
with, we are sure he would endeavour conscientiously to
discharge ; though it must have been extremely difficult in
the circumstances in which Ireland then was, and during
a residence of only a few months, to effect any thing of
great importance.

While in Dublin, however, amidst all his labours, he
found time to prepare a reply to some remarks of Baxter,
on his work on Redemption. This he published in London,
about May next year. ' Of the death of Christ, the price
he paid, and the purchase he made — and the doctrine con-
cerning these things, formerly delivered in a treatise against
universal redemption, vindicated from the exceptions and
objections of Mr. R. B.' 4to.'" This was the commence-
ment of a series of discussions and collisions between Bax-
ter and Owen, which continued on one subject or another
till the death of both these eminent men. Justice obliges
me to state, that Baxter was invariably the aggressor ; as
Owen seems never to have meddled with him but in the
way of self-defence. Whatever were his reasons, Baxter
seldom omitted an opportunity of hitting a blot in Owen's
conduct or writings ; and not content with wrangling dur-
ing his life, he left a legacy of reproach on the memory of
his brother, which continued to operate long after his
death."

The work of Baxter, to which this is a reply, is his
, * Aphorisrris of Justification,' in an Appendix to which,
he had made some animadversions on Owen's views of
redemption. Baxter v/as a man of eminent piety and inde-
fatigable zeal; who laboured hard to make that which was
crooked straight, and to number that which was wanting ;

' Book ii. chap. 6. '" Works, vol. v. p. b6b. " Baxter's own Life, passim.

00 MEMOIRS OF

— to reconcile conflicting opinions, and to harmonize con-
tending spirits. Pure in his intentions, but often injudi-
cious in his measures, his labours frequently produced
only disappointment and trouble. He was the most me-
taphysical man of his age, constantly employing himself in
making distinctions where there was no difference, or in
attempting to shew, that the most opposite sentiments ad-
mitted of the same explanation. A professed enemy to
controversy, yet perpetually engaged in it ; he multiplied
disputes by endeavouring to destroy them. He was nei-
ther a Calvinist, nor an Arminian ; and yet at times he was
claimed by both. He was neither a churchman, nor a
dissenter; but sometimes wrote against the one, and
sometimes against the other, till all parties might quote
him as an advocate, and meet him as an enemy. To no
man, perhaps, were the words of the heathen satirist ever
more applicable : —

Tenet insanabile vuluus
Scribendi cacoethes.

Of this he seems to have been at times sensible, as he
frankly acknowledges, that he had written ' multitudo libro-
rum,' which contained * multa vana et inutilia.' He was
nearly of the same standing with Owen, and inferior to him
in learning; but his equal in acuteness, in patience of re-
search, and in the abundance of his labours. The diffe-
rences between them on various subjects, lay more, per-
haps, in words than in things ; and it must be regretted,
that a degree of keenness marked the conduct of their dis-
cussions, which the importance of the points at issue, and
the meekness of wisdom, will by no means justify.

A particular account of Owen's reply to Baxter would
now be very uninteresting, as he admits himself, that the
contention lay more about ' expressions than opinions.' It
is, in fact, a piece of dry scholastic discussion, partaking
more of the character of theological logomachy, than al-
most any other performance of our author. To this he
was doubtless led by the subtilty of his opponent, who em-
ployed all his acuteness to detect error in his views of the
death of Christ, and the particularity of its design. Owen,
however, stoutly defends his original statements, and suc-
cessfully unravels the web in which his ingenious adversary

DR. OWEN. 91

endeavoured to entangle him. More simple reference to
the plain language of Scripture, and less attachment to
merely human forms of expression, would certainly have
been advantageous to both. A prolix contention whether
the death of Christ was solutio ejusdent, or only tantundem;
that is, whether it was a payment of the very thing which,
by law, we ought to have paid, or of something held by
God to be equivalent, does not promise much profit or
gratification to the mind ; especially as our views of the
atonement being the alone ground of acceptance, are not
likely to be much affected whichever of the sides we em-
brace. Yet this seems to be the turning point of the pre-
sent debate between Owen and Baxter.

Trifling, however, as the difference may appear, to
Owen's Vindication, Baxter published an answer in the
* Confession of his Faith,' 4to. 1655; the object of which,
is to explain himself more fully on the subjects of re-
pentance, justification, sincere obedience, &c. In the
course of this volume he introduces Owen, and tries to
fasten on him the charge of Antinomianism. To this,
Owen replied at the end of his Vindiciae Evangelicae,
vindicating his former sentiments, and complaining of in-
justice on the part of Baxter; who, determined to have the
last word, though it should only be in the way of assigning
reasons for not writing, rejoined and recriminated, in an
Appendix to his * Five Disputations of right to the Sacra-
ments,' 4to. 1656. So interminable at times are the debates
of systematic theologians. Baxter, However, afterwards
acknowledged that he had meddled too rashly with Owen,
and that he was then too raw to be a writer."

Immediately after his return from Ireland, he was called
to preach before parliament on a day of solemn humiliation
throughout the kingdom, February 28th, 1650. This dis-
course, entitled, ' The Steadfastness of Promises, and the
Sinfulness of Staggering,'!" discovers the deep interest he
took in the welfare of Ireland. ' I would,' says he, ' there
were, for the present, one gospel preacher for every walled
town in the English possession in Ireland. The land mourn-
eth, and the people perish for want of knowledge : many
rnn to and fro, but it is upon other designs — knowledge is

« Life, part i. p. 107. i* Works, vol. xv. p. 254.

92 MEMOIRS OF !

not increased. They are sensible of their wants, and cry
out for supply. The tears and cries of the inhabitants of
Dublin after the manifestation of Christ, are ever in my
view. If they were in the dark, and loved to have it so,
it might, in some respects, close the door upon the bowels
of our compassion; but they cry out of their darkness, and
are ready to follow any one whatever who has a candle.
If their being without the gospel move not our hearts, it is
hoped, their importunate cries will disquiet our rest, and
extort help as a beggar doth alms.'

He calls upon parliament not to consider the subjuga-
tion of Ireland the only object deserving of their attention;
but to appoint a committee for the consideration of its reli-
gious state, and to take other steps for supplying the wants,
and redressing the grievances, of that ill-fated country. In
consequence of these representations, seconded by those
of Cromwell, parliament passed an ordinance on the 8th of
March, for the encouragement of religion and learning in
Ireland. By this act, certain lands were devoted to the
support of Trinity college, and the endowment of its pro-
fessors ; for erecting another college in Dublin, and main-
taining its teachers ; and for the erection of a free school,
and the support of the master and scholars.'" The univer-
sity of Dublin being thus revived, and put on a new foot-
ing, the parliament sent over six of their most acceptable
preachers, to give it reputation ; appointing them two
hundred pounds per annum out of the bishop's lands ; and
till that could be duly raised, to be paid out of the public
revenue. By these methods learning began to revive, and
in a few years, religion appeared with a better face than it
hatf ever done in that kingdom before. "^ Nothing is more
honourable to the Commonwealth government, than the
attention it invariably paid to representations respecting
the state of religion in all parts of the country, and the
measures it employed to advance the interests of the gos-
pel. It was, in fact, a college de propaganda fide as much
as a civil institute ; which provided for the spiritual, as
well as the temporal welfare of its subjects. It did this
too without making a particular religious profession the
test of civil privileges; and never forced the peculiar

1 Ncal.iv. p. 76. ' Ibid,

DR. OWEN. 93

sentiments of the governors upon the consciences of the
governed. Policy, perhaps, dictated some of its religious
measures ; but never, on the whole, was religion so little
abused by state enactments, or made so little subservient
to worldly purposes. I can account for this, only by ad-
mitting the decidedly Christian character of the body of the
men then in power. Persons of another description would
either have pursued different measures, or have given to
religious objects more of a secular aspect and tendency.

Cromwell returned to London the end of May, 1650,
and left it for Scotland the following month. An order,
some time after, passed the house of commons for Mr.
Joseph Caryl, and Mr. Owen, to proceed to the army in
Scotland, agreeably to the desire of the general.' Accord-
ing to the declaration of the parliament, the invasion of
Scotland was occasioned by the Scots declaring themselves
enemies to the Commonwealth government, and to all who
adhered to it ; by their folly in proclaiming, in Scotland,
Charles Stuart, king of England and Ireland, and promising
him assistance to invade England ; and by other things
which led the parliament to believe that they would march
nto England the first opportunity, to avenge the quarrel of
the covenant, the death of the king, and the loss of their
influence. This declaration was published by the parlia-
ment; and another by Cromwell in name of the army, was
addressed, in the style of the times, * To all that are saints,
and partakers of the faith of God's elect in Scotland.' The
latter contains reasons for putting the king to death, and
excluding his family from the throne ; for erecting a com-
monwealth, and rejecting Presbyterian church government,
with a refutation of the charges of heresy and blasphemy
charged on the army. Cromwell, however, did not spend
time in paper manifestoes. The progress of his arms gave
an energy to his declarations ; and the battle of Dunbar
decided the fate of Scotland, and opened the gates of its
metropolis. Owen joined him at Berwick, in obedience to
the orders of parliament. We have no reason to think
that he was desirous of the kind of employment thus
forced upon him. United to an affectionate church, fond

' Whitelocke, p, 456.

94 MEMOIRS OF

of rural retirement, and the head of a growing family ; the
noise of a camp, and the din of arms, must have been
revolting to his feelings, and destructive of his studious
habits. In Ireland, he had remained as short time as pos-
sible, and his residence in Scotland could not be more con-
genial to his wishes. The Scots were generally opposed
to the parliamentary proceedings, and their ministers were
among the most determined enemies of that form of church
polity to which Owen was attached. In such circumstances,
the preaching of an apostle would have been listened to
with distrust and suspicion ; and conduct however harm-
less, would scarcely pass without reprehension.

We have two Sermons preached by Owen during his
journey to Scotland, and his residence in it. They are both
from the same text, Isaiah Ivi. 7. ' For mine house shall be
called an house of prayer for all people.'' The first was
preached at Berwick, on the 21st of July," on the advance
of the army, and the other in Edinburgh. In a dedication
prefixed to them, addressed 'to the Lord General Crom-
well,' and dated Edinburgh, November 26th, 1650, he tells
him, that ' It was with thoughts of peace he embraced his
call to this place in time of war,' — that his chief design in
complying with it, ' was to pour out a savour of the gospel
on the sons of peace in Scotland; that he hoped this had
been manifested in the consciences of all with whom he
had to do in the work of the ministry; and that though
some were so seasoned with the leaven of contention about
carnal things, as to disrelish the weightier things of the
gospel, yet the great owner of the vineyard had not left
him without a comfortable assurance, that his labour in
the Lord had not been in vain.' The discourses are enti-
tled, ' The Branch of the Lord, the Beauty of Zion,' and
contain scarcely an allusion to the peculiar circumstances
of Scotland.

In a letter written during this visit from Musselburgh,
in the beginning of August, and addressed to Commissioner
Lisle, he says : — ' I dare not write the particulars of the
fight, being assured that you have it from better hands: the

t Works, vol. XV. p. 380.
« Letter from Cromwell to the Council of State, printed in Original Memoirs,
written during the civil war. Edin. 1806. p. 225.

DR. OWEN". 95

issue was, that they were repulsed by an handful, and an
hundred and eighty taken prisoners; amongst whom Major
Strachan himself is reported to be slain ; the whole party
pursued to their works. Four ministers came out with
them, but being not known, received the lot of war, three
of them killed, and one taken. This was the party they
most relied upon, as being especially consecrated by the
Kirk to this service. Their ministers told the people before
our army came, that they should not need to strike one
stroke, but stand still, and they should see the sectaries
destroyed."'

This letter was read in the House of Commons, and
printed along with others by its command. Lisle, to whom
it was addressed, was then one of the Lords Commissioners
of the Great Seal. He was the son of Sir W. Lisle, of the
Isle of Wight ; he was bred to the law, and was chosen a
member of the Long Parliament. He became one of the
leading republicans, and assisted Bradshaw as President
of the High Court of Justice on the trial of the King. He
held many public places under Cromwell, and seems al-
ways to have been sufficiently attentive to his worldly in-
terests. Foreseeing the restoration of Charles, he prudently
retired to the continent, and took up his residence at Lau-
sanne ; where he was barbarously assassinated, at the in-
stigation of the royal party, as he was going to church, on
the 11th of August, 1064.^

The fight referred to in the letter was one of the skir-
mishes, which took place between Leith and Edinburgh;
previously to the taking of the latter place by Cromwell.
Colonel Strachan was not killed, as Owen supposed. He
had formerly been a friend to the Commonwealth, and
afterwards heartily espoused its cause, as well as the reli-
gious principles of its leaders. Who the Ministers were,
who were slain and taken, I know not ; but they had cer-
tainly nothing to do in disguise in such an affair. The lan-

^ Original Memoirs, p. 244.
y Noble's Memoirs, vol. ii. 567. Ludlow, vol. iii. 127. His widov/. Lady
Alicia Lisle, met with treatment even more barbarous than her husband. For the
unpardonable crime of harbouring a Nonconformist minister, she was sentenced to
be hanged by the infamous Jefferies, after the jury had thrice brought her in, not
guilty. The sentence was changed ; but she v/as actually beheaded for this olFence
at Winchester ! She died with a heroism worthy of a Christian, expressing her en-
tire and unshaken confidence in the blood and righteousness of the Son of God.

96 MEMOIRS OF

guage which the Scots clergy are said to have used about
the destruction of the English army, was too common with
all parties at the time. When ministers forget the nature
of their office, and begin to act as prophets and leaders of
armies, it is a righteous thing in God to leave them to dis-
grace.

When the English army took possession of Edinburgh,
the ministers of the city retired for protection to the castle.
In consequence of this, a very curious correspondence took
place between Cromwell and them. The General sent
notice to the Governor of the castle, that the ministers
might return to the discharge of their duties, that they
should have full liberty to preach, and that none in the
array should molest them. They replied, that no security
being offered for their persons ; they, therefore, resolved
to reserve themselves for better times, and to wait upon
him who had hid his face, for a while, from the ^ons of
Jacob. To this Cromwell replied, in a letter to the Go-
vernor, which produced an answer from the ministers, and
a rejoinder from the General.^ The correspondence affords
a curious illustration of the sentiments of both parties; but
as it is printed not only in Thurloe's State Papers, and
Whitelocke's Memorials, but also in Neal, it is unneces-
sary here to insert it.^

As the Presbyterian ministers remained in the castle,
the ministers of the army took possession of the pulpits,
where the people heard them with suspicion and wonder.''
How long Owen remained in Edinburgh is uncertain, he
most probably accompanied the a,rmy to the west, and
preached in Linlithgow, Stirling, and other places. In
Glasgow a curious discussion is said to have taken place
between some of the Scots ministers and him, in the pre-
sence of Cromwell. At this meeting, it is said that Mr.
Hugh Binning so managed the dispute, that he nonplused
Cromwell's ministers ; which led Oliver to ask, after the
meeting was over, who that learned and bold young man
was ; and on being told his name was Binning, ' He hath

» Neal, iv. pp. 24—26.
a ' These letters,'' Hume says, ' are the best of Crorawell's wretched compositions
that remain, and maintain the chief points of the Independent theology.' From their
phraseology, 1 strongly suspect them to have been the production of Owen's pen.

b Kirkton.

DU. OWEN. 97

hound well indeed,' said he, but laying his hand on his
sword, ' this will loose all again.'' There is nothing im-
probable in the meeting, and Cromwell's pun quite accords
with other anecdotes of his conversation.

The st^te of religion in Scotland, during the ten years
which preceded the English invasion, and during the rule of
the commonwealth afterwards, has been much misunder-
stood. The zealous friends of Presbyterian discipline, have
represented the period from 1638 to 1049, as the golden age
of religion in Scotland, and the following years as exhibiting
a lamentable fal ling oflf. And, indeed, if true religion consists
in the regular meeting of church courts, and the overwhelm-
ing power of ecclesiastical rulers, the former period would
be very distinguished. But if much of the form may exist
without the power of religion, we shall be cautious how we
judge of the state of religion from the proceedings of As-
semblies. That there were then many excellent men in
the Presbyterian church is beyond dispute ; but that not a
few of the clergy were destitute of genuine piety, and that
a vast majority of the people were in no better state, are
equally unquestionable. The Assemblies were exceed-
ingly zealous in putting down Episcopacy, in establish-
ing uniformity, and in passing persecuting laws f but had
much less of the spirit of Christ than their office required.
The English ministers had but a low opinion of the state
of religion on their coming into Scotland. According to
a testimony from the Army, quoted by Whitelocke, the
Church of Scotland was ' A Kirk whose religion is forma-
lity, and whose government is tyranny, a generation of
very hypocrites and vipers.'^ Joseph Caryl, John Oxen-
bridge, and Cuthbert Sydenham, ministers who attended
the army, assert that ' The experience of the true and de-
serving shepherds here (the ministers of the church), who
are as dear to their other brethren as sheep to the wolves,
doth tell them that almost nine parts of ten in their flock
are not sheep; not fit, say they, for civil; much less, say
we, for spiritual privileges.''^ This language shews what

c Biographia Scoticana, p. 167. — Binning was a man of piety, talents, and learn-
ing; as his posthumous works evince. His sermons, considering the time at which
he lived, and that he died in his twenty-sixth year, do him very great honour.

<> Acts of Assembly from 1638 to 1649, printed Edin. 1682, pp. 192. 355, et
passim. •= Mem. p. 456.

<■ Preface to ' A Little Stone out of the Mountain,' by Lockyer, 1652.

VOL. I. H

98 MEMOIRS OF

was the state of parties in the church then; the resolu-
tionists and the remonstrants being something like the mo-
derate and the orthodox among the clergy now. Should
it be thought these are the prejudiced statements of ene-
mies and strangers, an extract or two from the warmest
and most upright friends of the church will shew that they
are far from being too strong. ' The scantiness of gracious
men/ says Hugh Binning, in a discourse preached in 1650,
* is the spot of judicatories; that there are many children
of the world, but few children of light in them. This is the
spot of Assemblies, Synods, Presbyteries, that there are
few godly ministers. Alas ! that this complaint should be,
even among those whose office it is to beget many children
to God ; how few of them are begotten, or hath the image
of their Father.'^ The testimony of Samuel Rutherford,
whose piety and attachment to the church will not be
questioned, is equally strong, respecting the secular cha-
racter and measures of the Assemblies. ' Afterward,' re-
ferring as I understand him to this period, ' our work in
public was too much in sequestration of estates, fining and
imprisoning, more than in a compassionate mournfulness
of spirit toward those whom we saw to oppose the work.
In our Assemblies we were more to set up a state opposite
to a state; more upon forms, citations, leading of witnesses,
suspensions from benefices, than spiritually to persuade <
and work upon the conscience with the meekness and gen-
tleness of Christ. The glory and royalty of our princely
Redeemer and King was trampled on, as any might have
seen in our Assemblies. What way the army, and the
sword, and the countenance of nobles and officers seemed
to sway, that way were the censures carried. It had been
better had there been more days of humiliation and fasting,
and far less adjourning commissions, new peremptory sum-
monses, and new drawn-up processes.'''

If from the clergy and church courts, we pass to the
people, the view of them given by the friends of the church
will not appear more favourable. ' What,' asks Mr. Bin-
ning, * is now the great blot of our visible church ? Here it
is, the most part are not God's children but called so; and
it is the greater blot that they are called so, and are not.''

B Binning's works, Edin. 1735, p. 518.
h Rutherford's Testimony, Edin. 1713. 'Binning's works, p. 518.

DR. OWEK. 99

Addressing them again, he says, * Set aside your public
service, and professions, and is there any thing behind in
your conversation, but drunkenness, lying, swearing, con-
tention, envy, deceit, wrath, covetousness, and such like?
Have not the multitude been as civil, and carried them-
selves as blamelessly as the throng of our visible church?
What have ye more than they? What then are the most
part of you ? Ye neither bow a knee in secret nor in your
families to God.''' If Principal Baillie's words already
quoted, have any meaning, not more than one in * forty of
the members of his church gave good evidence of grace and
regeneration." These testimonies shew that there may be
much professed zeal for the Lord of Hosts — much cla-
morous contention about Confessions of Faith, Forms of
Church Government, and extirpation of heretics, and a
deplorable degree of ignorance, depravity, and irreligion.

It does not appear that the influence of the English
army, and of Cromwell's government, was unfavourable to
the state of religion in Scotland. On the contrary, there
is reason to believe that true religion was, during this pe-
riod, in rather a prosperous state. It is true, Cromwell
put down the Assemblies, and curbed the spirit of interfe-
rence with politics which then so much prevailed among
the ministers. But he interfered with none of the other
rights of the church, and encouraged the profession of the
gospel in all ranks. I ' remember well,' says Bishop
Burnet, * of three regiments coming to Aberdeen. There
was an order and discipline, and a face of gravity and
piety among them, that amazed all people. Most of them
were Independents and Anabaptists : they were all gifted
men, and preached as they were moved. But they never
disturbed the public assemblies in the churches but once.
They came and reproached the preachers for laying things
to their charge that were false. I was then present : the
debate grew very fierce : at last they drew their swords ;
but there was no hurt done : yet Cromwell displaced the
governor for not punishing this.'™ The power of the church
was reduced within a narrower compass ; for though it had
liberty to excommunicate offenders, or debar them the

^ Binning's works, p. 546. ' Baillie's Letters, vol. ii. p. 8.5.

•" History of his own times, vol. i. p. 80.

H 2

100 MEMOIRS OF

communion, it might not seize their estates, or deprive
them of their civil rights and privileges. No oaths or co-
venants were to be imposed, but by direction from West-
minster ; and as all fitting encouragement was to be given
to ministers of the Established Church ; so others, not sa-
tisfied with their form of Church Government, had liberty
to serve God after their own manner. This occasioned a
great commotion among the clergy, who complained of the
loss of their covenant and church discipline ; and ex-
claimed against toleration as opening a door to all kinds
of error and heresy : but the English supported their friends
against all opposition."

But the strongest testimony to the prosperous condi-
tion of religion in Scotland is from the pen of James
Kirkton, afterwards one of the ministers of Edinburgh;
who, from his opportunities was well able to judge, and
from his sentiments as a Presbyterian, unlikely to overrate
the salutary influence of the measures of the common-
wealth. ' They did indeed,' he says, * proclaim a sort of
toleration to Dissenters among Protestants, but permitted
the gospel to have its course, and Presbyteries and Synods
to continue in the exercise of their powers ; and all the
time of their government, the gospel prospered not a little,
but mightily. It is also true, that because the generality
of the Scottish ministers were for the king upon any terms,
therefore they did not permit the General Assembly to sit
(and in this I believe they did no bad oflfice), for both the
authority of that meeting was denied by the Protesters, and
the Assembly seemed to be more set upon establishing
themselves than promoting religion. — Errors in some places
infected some few ; yet were all these losses inconsiderable
in regard oi" the great success the word preached had in
sanctifying the people of the nation. And I verily believe
there were more souls converted to Christ in that short period
of time, than in any season since the Reformation, though of
triple its duration. Nor was there ever greater purity and
plenty of the means of grace than was in their time. Mi-
nisters were painful, people were diligent ; and if a man had
seen one of their solemn communions, where many congre-
gations met in great multitudes ; some dozen of ministers

n Neal, vol. iv. p. 34.

DR. OWEN. 101

used to preach, and the people continued as it were in a
kind of trance (so serious were they in spiritual exercises),
for three days at least, he would have thought it a solem-
nity unknown to the rest of the world. — At the king's re-
turn every parish had a minister, every village had a school,
every family almost had a Bible, yea in most of the country
all the children could read the Scriptures, and were provided
with Bibles, either by their parents or their ministers."*

Nothing requires to be added to these testimonies.
AVhen the state of things thus described, is contrasted
with the condition of Scotland during the whole govern-
ment of the last four Stuarts, it will not be difficult for any
one to determine whether the reign of legitimate and cove-
nanted royalty to which the people were so devoted, or the
government of a despised and constantly opposed usur-
pation, deserved most respect. It will also appear, that
the meetings and enactments of political, intriguing Gene-
ral Assemblies were by no means so necessary to the ad-
vancement of true religion as many have supposed. Jus-
tice also to the party, with which Owen was most closely
connected, required that I should shew that its measures
and influence were generally favourable to the interests of
Christianity.

Owen continued with the army in Scotland till early in
1651, when he returned to his family and flock at Cogges-
hall. There, however, he was not allowed long to rest.
According to the order which passed the House of Com-
mons more than a year before, to prefer Owen and Good-
win to be heads of Colleges in Oxford, Goodwin was now
raised to the Presidency of Magdalen College, and Owen
made Dean of Christ Church. The first notice he received
of this was the appearance of the following order in the
newspapers of the day. ' On the ISth March, 1651, the
House taking into consideration the worth and usefulness
of John Owen, M. A. of Queen's College, ordered that he
be settled in the Deanery of Christ's Church, in room of
Dr. Reynolds.' Reynolds had been put into the Deanery
of Christ Church, and the Vice-Chancellorship of the Uni-
versity by the Presbyterian party ; but refusing to take the
engagement to be true to the Government established with-

° Kirkton's History of the Church of Scotland, pp. 54, .55—64.

102 MEMOIRS OF

out King or House of Lords, he was deprived ; and though.,
to save the Deanery, he sometime after offered to take the
engagement, the Parliament, oftended at his conduct, took
advantage of the forfeiture, and conferred it on Owen.P
Baxter says it had previously been offered to Caryl, who
refused it ;'' but of this no evidence appears. Soon after
Owen's appointment was made public, he received a letter
from the principal students at Christ Church, expressing
their great satisfaction at the appointment, and their desire
that he would come among them. Accordingly, with the
consent of the Church, he resigned his pastoral office, and
took up his residence in Oxford in the course of the same
^year.""

Christ Church College is one of the best foundations in
Oxford. It was erected by Cardinal Wolsey, and though
it has since undergone many changes, it still remains a
monument of the greatness of that ambitious Churchman.
The establishment consists of a Dean, eight Canons, eight
Chaplains, and one hundred students, with inferior officers.
The office of the Dean is to preside at all meetings of the
College, and to deliver Divinity Lectures. In the hierarchy,
he is next in dignity to the Bishop of Oxford ; and the ap-
pointment is in the Crown. During the commonwealth the
ecclesiastical functions of the office, and the connexion
with the church, must have been suspended ; but the tem-
poralities of the Deanery were not sequestrated along with
the other Dean and Chapter lands." This was probably on
account of its relation to the University. The emoluments
of the office are now very considerable, and must have
been so even in the time of the commonwealth,

Owen's account of this appointment and of himself are
characterised by his usual modesty, and Christian humi-
lity. ' I now clearly found that I who dreaded almost
every academical employment, as being unequal to the
task, and at a time too when I had entertained hope, that
through the goodness of God, in giving me leisure and re-
tirement, and strength for study, that the deficiency of
genius and penetration, might be made up by industry and
diligence, was now so circumstanced that the career of ray

P Ncal, vol. iv. p. 27. i Life and Times, pari i. p. 64. '' Mem. p. x.

* Neal, vol. iv. 14.

DR. OWEN". 103

studies must be interrupted by more and greater impedi-
ments than ever. For what could be expected from a man
not far advanced in years, and who had for some time
been very full of employment, and accustomed only to the
popular mode of speaking ; and who being entirely devoted
to the investigation of the grace of God through Jesus
Christ, had taken leave of all scholastic studies; whose
genius is by no means quick, and who had even forgot, in
some measure, the portion of polite learning that he might
have formerly acquired ? The most weighty and important
task of lecturing in public, was put upon me, which would
strictly and properly require the whole time and attention
of the most grave and experienced divine ; and in the dis-
charge of which, unless I had been greatly assisted and en-
couraged by the candour, piety, submission, and self-denial
of the auditors, and by their respect for the Divine insti-
tution, and their love of the truth with every kind of indul-
gence to the earthen vessel ; I had long lost all hope of
discharging that province, either to the public advantage
or my own satisfaction and comfort.''

It appears at first rather surprising, that an Indepen-
dent should have accepted an office that has always been
reckoned part of the ecclesiastical establishment ; but both
Baptists and Independents were then in the practice of ac-
cepting the livings, that is, the temporalities of the Church.
They did not, however, view themselves as parish minis-
ters, and bound to administer all the ordinances of religion
to the parish population. They occupied the parochial
edifices, and received a portion of the tithes for their
maintenance ; but in all other respects acted according to
their own principles. The times were unsettled, the Epis-
copal clergy were thrown out by the state, either on account
of their principles or their conduct, the funds of the church
were not otherwise disposed of, and as the Dissenters were
discharging the duties of public teachers, maciy of them,
among whom was Owen, considered it lawful to receive a
portion of those provisions to which no other class of men
had then a better claim. That this state of things would
soon have introduced very serious evils among them, can-
not be doubted ; but these were prevented by another re-

tPref. Ad Div. Jus.

104 MEMOIRS OF

volution, which restored Episcopacy, and threw the Dis-
senters on their own resources. The Dean of Christ Church,
however, was no farther connected with the Establishment,
than as President of his College, he held a situation of im-
portant influence, and was legally entitled to the support
attached to his office. That he never sought the office, that
he was actually averse to it, he himself solemnly assures
us. ' The Parliament of England promoted me, while dili-
gently employed in preaching the gospel, by their authority
and influence, though with reluctance on my part, to a
Chair in the celebrated University of Oxford.'" From such
declarations, and the former disinterestedness of his con-
duct, we are bound to believe that a sense of duty alone
induced him to accept the Academic Chair. But that he
and his brethren who accepted of the livings of the Church,
exposed themselves not unfairly to the charge of inconsis-
tency preferred against them by Milton, I freely acknow-
ledge. That eloquent writer, v\ith his usual energy, de-
clared, ' That he hated that Independents should take
that name, as they may justly from their freedom of Chris-
tian doctrine, and church discipline subject to no superior
judge but God only ; and seek to be Dependents on the ma-
gistrates for their maintenance: which two things Indepen-
dence and State hire in religion, can never consist long or
certainly together. For magistrates at one time or other,
will pay none but such, whom by their committees of exa-
mination they find conformable to their interests and opi-
nions. And hirelings will soon frame themselves to that
interest, and those opinions which they see best pleasino- to
their paymasters : and to seem right themselves, will force
others as to the truth.'''

The Dean of Christ Church was called to preach before
Parliament on the 24th of October 1651, being the thanks-
giving day appointed for the destruction of theScotish army
at Worcester, 'with sundry other mercies.' This celebrated
victory, 'the crowning mercy' of Cromwell, completed the
ruin of Charles II. the subjugation of Scotland, and esta-
blished the authority of the commonwealth in the three
kingdoms. In the dedication of this sermon to Parliament
the Dean expresses himself very strongly concernino- the

Prcf. Ad Div. Jus. " Prose Works, p. 282.— Syninion's Ed. vol. iii. p. gg?.

DH. OWEN. 105

principles and conduct of the people of Scotland in the
war, which the battle of Worcester terminated. ^With
what deceiveableness of unrighteousness, and lies in hy-
pocrisy, the late grand attempt in Scotland was carried on,
is in some measure now made naked, to the loathing of its
abominations. In digging deep to lay a foundation for
blood and revenge, in covering private and sordid ends
with a pretence of things glorious, in limning a face of reli-
gion upon a worldly stock, in concealing distant aims and
bloody animosities, to compass one common end, that a
theatre might be provided to act several parts upon, in
pleading a necessity from an oath of God to most despe-
rate undertakings against God, it does not give place to
any which former ages have been acquainted with.'

The views of Owen on this subject were no doubt in-
fluenced by the persons with whom he generally acted ;
but there were certainly great inconsistencies in the pro-
ceedings of the Scotish leaders, and many things very pro-
voking in their conduct to England. Correct religious
sentiments, and sound policy would have dictated differ-
ent measures both towards Charles, and the people of Eng-
land, from those which they had pursued. The sermon
preached on this occasion is entitled, 'The Advantage of
the Kingdom of Christ in the Shaking of the Kingdoms of
the world, or Providential Alterations in their subserviency
to Christ's Exaltation. 'y It contains many free and elo-
quent passages, especially on the danger of human govern-
ments interfering with the principles and rights of the king-
dom of Christ ; and on the abomination and extent of the
Antichristian apostasy. *He that thinks Babylon,' says
the preacher, * confined to Rome and its open idolatry,
knows nothing of Babylon, nor of the New Jerusalem. The
depth of a subtile mystery does not lie in gross visible folly.
It has been insinuating itself into all the nations for sixteen
hundred years, and to most of them is now become as the
marrow in their bones. Before it be wholly shaken out,
these heavens (ecclesiastical powers) must be dissolved,
and this earth (civil governments) shaken ; their tall trees
hewed down and set a howling, and the residue of them
transplanted fVom one end of the earth to another,'

y Works, vol. XV. p. 415.

106 MEMOIRS OF

Henry Ireton, son-in-law to Cromwell, by Bridget, his
eldest daughter, died while Lord Deputy of Ireland, on the
26th of November, 1651 ; and his body being brought over
to England, was buried in Westminster Abbey, on the 6th
of February, 1652, with great funeral solemnity. ' If he
could have foreseen what was done,' says Ludlow, * he
would certainly have made it his desire, that his body might
have found a grave where his soul left it, so much did he
despise those pompous and expensive vanities; having
erected for himself a more glorious monument, in the hearts
of good men, by his affection to his country, his abilities of
mind, his impartial justice, his diligence in the public ser-
vice, and his other virtues, which were a far greater honour
to his memory than a dormitory among the ashes of kings.'*
Owen preached the funeral sermon on this occasion in the
Abbey Church of Westminster; which was published with
the title of ' The labouring Saint's dismission to his rest,'**
and dedicated to Col. Henry Cromwell, the youngest son
of the Protector. It is difficult to ascertain the true cha-
racter of Ireton. According to Burnet, * he had the prin-
ciples and temper of a Cassius.' Noble represents him as
the most artful, dark, deliberate man of all the republicans,
by whom he was in the highest degree beloved.'^ And
Hume acknowledges that he was a memorable personage,
much celebrated for his vigilance, industry, and capacity.
That he was a man of talents and disinterestedness, is ad-
mitted by all parties ; that he was a republican need not be
denied ; that he was a man of piety there is strong reason
to believe. The testimony of Ludlow, who must have
known him well, is highly honourable ; that of Heath,
though intended as a reproach, is scarcely less to his cre-
dit, — ' He was absolutely the best prayer-maker and
preacher in the army, for which he may thank his education
at Oxford.'*^ To deserve this character in an army of
praying and preaching men, argued no ordinary attain-
ments of a religious nature. Owen, who must have known
him intimately, expresses in the conclusion of this dis-
course, his opinion of this republican hero. * My business
is not to make a funeral oration ; only I suppose that

a Ludlow's Mem. vol, i. p. 331. Ed. 1751. ^ Works, vol. xv. p. 450.

■^ Men>. of the Protect. House of Cromwell, vol. ii. p. S!98. ^ Flagellum, p. IS'l,

DR. OWEN.

107

without offence 1 may desire — that in courage and perma-
nency of business (which 1 name in opposition to that un-
settled, pragmatical, shuffling disposition, which is in some
men), in ability for wisdom and counsel, in faithfulness to
his trust and in his trust, in indefatigable industry in the
pursuit of the work committed to him, in faith on the pro-
mises of God and acquaintance with his mind in his mighty
works of providence, in love to the Lord Jesus and all his
saints, in a tender regard to their interest, delight in their
society, contempt of himself and all his for the gospel's
sake, with eminent self-denial in all his concernments, in
impartiality and sincerity in the execution of justice — that
in these and the like things, we may have many raised up
in the power and spirit wherein he walked before the Lord,
and the inhabitants of this nation.'

On the thirteenth of October following, he was again
called to preach before the House on a day of solemn hu-
miliation. In one passage of this §ermon which is entitled,
* Christ's Kingdom and the Magistrate's Power,'" w^ehave a
striking picture of the unsettled, chaotic state of religion
during this period of confusion. ' What now, by the lust
of men, is the state of things ? Say some, there is no gos-
pel at all. Say others, if there be, you have nothing to do
with it. Some say, lo here is Christ; others, lo there.
Some make religion a colour for one thing, others for an-
other. Say some, the magistrate must not support the
gospel ; say others, the gospel must subvert the magis-
trate. Some say, your rule is only for men as men, you
have nothing to do with the interest of Christ and his Church;
others say, you have nothing to do to rule men, but on ac-
count of their being saints. If you will have the gospel,
say some, down with the ministers of it; and if you will
have light, take care that you may have ignorance and
darkness. Things being carried on as if it were the care
of men, that there might be no trouble in the world, but that
the name of religion might lie in the bottom of it.'

It is surely gross injustice to charge the man who thus
strongly regrets and deprecates the religious confusion of
the times, as one of the leading instruments of producing
that confusion. Owen always had correct views of the

« Works, vol. XV. p. 476.

108 MEMOIRS OF

importance and necessity of order ; and neither his senti-
ments nor conduct necessarily produced disorder either in
church or state. But it is no strange thing for the greatest
benefactors of their country, to be rewarded with reproach
and misrepresentation.

CHAP. VI.

Division of the 3Iemoirs at this period — Owen made Vice-Chancellor — At-
tends a Meeting in London, called by Cromwell to protnote union — Cre-
ated D.D. — Elected M. P. for the University — Cromwell s Instrument
of Government — Debate about the Construction of the Article respecting
Religious Liberty — Remarks on Neal's account of it, and the Meeting oj"
Blinisters respecting it — Owen appointed an Ejecting Commissioner and
Tryer — Conduct of the Tryers — Owen delivers Pococke — Baxter's ac-
count of the Tryers — Owen's measuresfor secu7'ing Oxford — Correspond-
ence with Thurloe — Attends a Meeting at Whitehall about the Jews —
Preaches at the Opening of a New Parliament — Again on a Fast day —
Assists in defeating Cromwell's attempt to make himself King — Deprived
of the Vice-Chancellorship.

As the period during which Owen was Vice-Chancellor of
Oxford, was by far the busiest and most important of his
life, it will be proper to arrange our memoirs of its trans-
actions, in such a manner as shall exhibit a correct view of
his general conduct, his connexions with the University,
and his several publications. Each of these topics, there-
fore, will form the subject of a distinct chapter.

Oliver Cromwell was chosen Chancellor of Oxford in
the month of January, 1651 ; but being mostly in Scotland
with the army, and finding it inconvenient to attend to the
aflfairs of the University, he, in the following year, dele-
gated the Dean of Christ Church and some other heads of
Houses, to manage every thing which required his consent
as Chancellor of the University. By letters, dated the ninth
September, 1652, he nominated Owen to be Vice-Chan-
cellor in the room of Dr. Dan. Greenwood ; and on the
twenty-sixth of the same month, he was accordingly chosen
by the unanimous suffrage of the Senate ;" ' notwithstand-
ing his urgent request to the contrary.' He speaks of him-
self as having undertaken this difficult office in deference

* Wood's Fasti, vol. ii. p. 77?.

DR. OWEN. 109

to the opinions, the solicitations, and the commands of the
leading men of the University, and in the State, by whom
it had been in a great measure forced upon him. ' By ac-
cepting of which,' he declares, ' he had knowingly sacri-
ficed his peace, and all his studious pursuits.'' Full credit
will be allowed him for sincerity in these declarations,
when the circumstances of the University, which will after-
wards be noticed, are brought forward.

On the 25th of August, 1653, he was engaged, along with
Mr. Cradock, in preaching before Parliament on occasion
of the thanksgiving for the defeat of the Dutch fleet com-
manded by Van Trump and De Wit. The British fleet
was under General Monke, who took and destroyed twenty-
six of the enemy. This victory contributed to raise the
celebrity of the arms of the Commonwealth, and to pave
the way for the peace with Holland which took place the
following year.'^

In the month of October, 1G53, the Vice-Chancellor
was called to London by Cromwell, to attend a meeting of
ministers of various denominations, for the purpose of con-
sidering their differences of sentiment, and of devising, if
possible, some plan of union. The following curious ac-
count is given of this meeting in the newspapers of the
day. ' Several ministers were treated with by his Excel-
lency, the Lord Gen. Cromwell, to persuade them that hold
Christ the Head, and so the same in fundamentals, to agree
in love, that there be no such divisions among people, pro-
fessing godliness, as hath been, nor railing or reviling each
other for difference only in forms. There were Mr. Owen,
Mr. Marshall, (Presbyterian,) Mr. Nye, (Independent,)
Mr. Jessey, (Baptist,) Mr. Harrison, and others, to whom
the advice and counsel of his Excellency was so sweet, so
precious, and managed with such judgment and gracious-
ness, that it is hoped it will much tend to persuade those
that fear the Lord in spirit and truth, to labour the union
of all God's people.'"*

Whether this was a serious proposal of Cromwell, or
a political attempt to discover, through the medium of their
leaders, the sentiments of the various sects, or a mere hy-

b Pref. Ad Jus. Div. <= Heatli's Chron. p. 349.

•• Papers collected in the Cromwelliana.

110 MEMOIRS OF

pocritical farce, got up for the sake of producing a parti-
cular effect, I pretend not to determine. It does not appear
that the persons who were themselves consulted, suspected
any evil, and perhaps none was intended. Nothing of im-
portance, however, resulted from the meeting. It is much
easier to propose plans of union, than to carry them into
effect. Religious differences will never be healed by state
interference, or political management. The most likely
way to effect it, is by teaching men to respect the supreme
and exclusive authority of the word of God, and by leaving
every individual to follow the dictates of his conscience
respecting it. Peace and union are desirable; but not at
the expense of truth -and principle.

While in London about this business, the University
conferred on him the degree of Doctor in Divinity- The
diploma is dated the 22d December, 1653, and describes
him as ' In Palaestra Theologica exercitatissimus, in con-
cionaudo assiduus et potens, in disputando strenuus et
acutus,' &c.' His friend, Thomas Goodwin, President of
Magdalen College, was diplomated at the same time, and
described as ' In scriptis in re Theologica quam plurimis
orb! notus.'" Many of the early reformers were decidedly
opposed to Theological degrees. Carlostadt refused to
submit to the title of Doctor, and chose rather the desig-.
nation of Brother Andrew. Zuinglius could not hear the
title without horror. Grynaeus, Sebastian Munster, and
Myconius never assumed it : the last, indeed, when urged
to accept the degree, as required by a law of the Univer-
sity, offered rather to resign his professorship than submit
to it. Melancthon and Oporinus also, both refused to ac-
cept of it. All these learned men seem to have thought
such distinctions inconsistent with obedience to our Lord's
injunction, Matt, xxiii. 8 — 10.^ Erasmus, with his usual
jocularity, said, 'The title of Doctor makes a man neither
wiser nor better.' It is gratifying to be able to give the
sentiments of Owen on this subject. At the time in which
he flourished, such degrees were not so common as they
have since become, and most of those who received, pro-
bably deserved, as far as learning and theological attain-

e Wood's Fasti, vol. ii. pp. 78^, 783.
*^ Werenfelsii Opuscula, pp. 304, 305. — Hornbeek, Sum. Cont. pp. 754. 756.

DR. OWEN. Ill

ments go, to enjoy them. But Owen submitted to the ho-
nour with great reluctance. Cawdry, in one of his attacks
on him, insinuates that he had been offended by his not
calling him constantly, reverend Author and reverend Doc-
tor. To this insinuation Owen replies with great spirit.
' Let this reverend author make what use of it he pleases, I
cannot but again tell him, that these insinuations become
neither him nor any man professing the religion of Jesus
Christ, or that hath any respect to truth or sobriety. Can.
any man think that in his conscience he gives any credit to
the insinuation which he here makes, that I should thank
him for calling me reverend Author or reverend Doctor?
For the title of reverend, I do give him notice that I have
very little valued it, ever since I have considered the saying
of Luther; " Nunquam periclitatur religio nisi inter Reve-
rendissimos." So that he may as to me, forbear it for the
future, and call me as the Quakers do, and it shall suffice.
And for that of Doctor, it was conferred on me by the Uni-.
versity in my absence, and against my consent, as they have
expressed it under their public seal ; nor doth any thing
but gratitude and respect to them make me once own it ;
and freed from that obligation I should never use it more.
Nor did I use it until some were offended with me, and
blamed me for my neglect of them.'s

Cromwell having dissolved the Long Parliament, found
it necessary to call another in the year 1654. A writ being
issued to the University of Oxford to make choice of but
one burgess to represent it, on the 27th of June, Dr. Owen
was chosen the representative. The parliament met on the
3d of September following ; but his election being ques-
tioned by the Committee of privileges on account of his
being in the ministry, he sat only for a short time.'' This
part of Owen's conduct occasioned some infamous misre-
presentations. Cawdry asserted, that ' when he was chosen
a parliament-man, he refused to answer whether he was a
minister or not ;'' and the truth of this he rested on the
* vox populi' — public rumour of Oxford. Wood improves
the story, and declares, that ' rather than he would be put
aside because he was a theologist, he renounced his orders,

g Preface to CoUon's Defence. >• Wood's Fasti, edited by Gutch, p. 192.

' Independency further proved to be a schism.

112 MEMOIRS OF

and pleaded that he was a mere layman, notwithstanding
he had been actually created D. D. in the year before."'
This is carrying the matter to the climax of absurdity and
villany. To what purpose ask the Vice-Chancellor of
Oxford, and Dean of Christ Church, whether he was a
minister ? Did not all the world know it ? Was it practi-
cable for the Doctor to renounce his profession, had he
been disposed ? Need we then v/onder at his indignant
reply to Cawdry? ' My refusal to answer whether I were
a minister, or not, on any occasion in the world, is " purum
putum mendacium," a .scandalous, malignant falsehood ; so
is it no truer that it was " vox populi " at Oxford, as is
pretended.'' And having occasion to refer to it again, he
says, ' It is notoriously untrue, and so remote from any
thing to give a pretence or colour to it, that I question whe-
ther Satan have impudence enough to own himself its au-
thor.'™ The anonymous writer of the life of South, pub-
lished in 1721, repeats the story of Owen's renunciation,
and ascribes to Dr. South, the merit of ' so managing mat-
ters with the doctors, bachelors of divinity, and masters
of arts, the electors, that he was returned with great diffi-
culty, and, after a few days sitting, had his election declared
null and void, because his renunciation was not reputed
valid.'"

What the Doctor's reasons were for wishing to become
a member of parliament, cannot now be ascertained. He
probably considered himself as holding no clerical office
during his Vice-chancellorship. He might think it was as
lawful for him to be a member of parliament as to hold a
civil office in Oxford ; and that in this situation, he might
be able to render important service to the university, which
then stood in need of all the friends it could muster. As
only one member was to be chosen, he was," perhaps, the
fittest person at the time to represent that learned body ;
and in all probability he was urged to accept of the situa-
tion, both by Cromwell and the electors, till he could not
refuse. Those who reproached him for it, ought to have
shewn that there was something unlawful in it, or that he
acted from improper motives. They who claim for bishops
a seat in the house of lords, can have no religious scruples

^ Athen. Ox, ii. 5i)7. ' Pref. to Cot. Def. m Ibid. » Ibid.

DR. OWEN. 113

at a minister going into parliament. And I need not hesi-
tate to assert, that few, comparatively, of the ecclesiastical
legislators of Great Britain, have been titter for the otfice
than Dr. John Owen."

To this assembly, Oliver presented his Instrument of
Government — * A creature of Cromwell's, and his council
of officers,' says Neal, 'and not drawn up by a proper re-
presentative of the people.''' This is not very consistent
with that historian's exclamation against the defectiveness
of the ' Independents' instrument of government under
Cromwell.' It could not be the work of the Independents,
unless they are to be made accountable for every thing
done by Cromwell and his officers, which would be mani-
festly unjust.

This Instrument provided, ' That such as profess faith
in God by Jesus Christ, though differing in judgment from
the doctrine, wo ship, or discipline publicly held forth, shall
not be restrained from, but shall be protected in the pro-
fession of their faith, and exercise of their religion, so as
they abuse not this liberty to the civil injury of others, and
to the actual disturbance of the public peace on their parts ;
provided this liberty be not extended to popery or prelacy,
or to such, as under a profession of Christ, hold forth and
practise licentiousness.''' This act of toleration, though
by no means perfect, discovers considerable enlargement
of mind ; and it would have been well for the country, had
the proceedings of its parliaments been always as liberal.
Popery and prelacy were excluded, not as religious, so
much as political systems; and because their adherents
were constantly plotting against the Protector's govern-
ment : and even in regard to them, the laws were more in
terrorem, than intended for execution.

In the debate which arose in Parliament, on the article

"In tlie hurable petition and advice presented to Cromwell in 16^7, an article
was proposed to be inserted, to prohibit preachers from being Members of Parlia-
ment. To this Oliver objected, as he alleged ' he had been a preacher himself,
and so had many officers of the army, by whom much good had been done.' In
consequence of this the arlicle was omitted, and the ancient laws of Parliament left
as formerly. Heath's Chron. p. 409. Whitelock, p. 678. In the parliament pre-
ceding that in which Owen sat. Dr. Jonathan Goddard, Warden of Merton College,
was one of the members for Oxford. Heath, p. 351. An amusing view of the
grounds on which a man who has been once in holy orders is excluded from the
House of Commons, is given in the Diversions of Purly, by John Home Tooke,
who was excluded Parliament on that account.

P Neal's Puritans, vol. iv, p. 76. "i Ibid. iv. p. 74.

■ VOL. I. I

114 MEMOIRS OF

of this Instrument now quoted, it was contended that the
clause, ' such as profess faith in God by Jesus Christ/
was designed to limit the toleration to such as were agreed
on the fundamentals of Christianity. This, I apprehend,
Oliver had not contemplated, as a difference in doctrine is
the first thing expressed in the article ; and the proceedings
of the house on this subject seem, by no means, to have
gratified him. In whatever way they understood it, it can-
not be doubted that the most unrestricted liberty of con-
science was intended by the Protector. But in conse-
quence of the debate in the house, a committee of fourteen
was appointed to consider ivhat were fundamentals, and
that committee was empowered to name each a divine, who
should meet, and return their opinion on this delicate sub-
ject. The ministers who met, were Drs. Owen, Goodwin,
and Cheynel; Messrs. Marshal, Reyner, Nye, Simpson,
Vines, Manton, Jacomb, and Baxter. After several meet-
ings, they at last returned a list of sixteen articles, in a
paper endorsed, ' The principles of faith, presented by
Messrs. Thomas Goodwin, Nye, Simpson, and other mi-
nisters, to the Committee of Parhament for religion, by
way of explanation to the proposals for propagating the
gospel.''

Baxter gives a long and tiresome account of this meet-
ing, ascribing the whole work of it to Dr. Owen, assisted
by Nye, Goodwin, and Simpson. He assures us there was
a great deal of wrangling, of which, by his own account,
he was a principal cause. He says, ' Dr. Owen was hotter
and better befriended in the assembly than himself;' and
that 'he was then under great weakness and soporous, or
scotoraatical, illness of his head.'^ He evidently laboured
under his constitutional malady, disputacious pertinacity.
What is surprising, he takes credit to himself, lover of
peace and unity as he professed all his life to be, for de-
feating the unanimity that would have prevailed had he
not been there !

Neal appears to have misunderstood the nature of this
meeting, and the design of the framers of these articles.
He speaks as if the object of the divines had been to legis-
late on the subject o^ toleration, or to direct the parliament

» Neal, iv. pp. 97—102. » Baxter's Life, p. ii. pp. 197, 205. Appendix, p. 75.

DR. OWEN, 115

how far it might proceed in granting liberty of conscience.
But the fact is simply this, they were called together by
a committee of the house to state, what, in their opinion,
was fundamental or essential in Christianity. With the
propriety of tolerating those who differed from them on the
points of their declaration, they had nothing to do. The
use to be made of their paper was no concern of theirs,
and to the question proposed to them, they religiously ad-
hered, as they gave no opinion of any kind on the subject
of religious liberty. Instead of this, we should conclude
from the title of the document, that it was intended for a
different purpose, something about the propagation of the
gospel. Where then is the occasion for Neal's language
about the narrow list of fundamentals, given in by the In-
dependents? So far from its being narrow, it seems to me
to be very wide, being almost as general as the apostles'
creed. I believe, most Christians would consider that it
contained rather too little than too much. * It appears/
Neal says, ' by these articles, that these divines intended
to exclude, not only Deists, Socinians, and Papists, but
Arians, Antinomians, Quakers, and others.' Exclude from
what? Not from civil privileges, but from holding the es-
sentials of Christianity. ' Into such difficulties do wise
and good men fall when they usurp the kingly office of
Christ, and pretend to restrain that liberty which is the
birth-right of every reasonable creature.' The meeting
under consideration, fell into no difficulties, usurped no
part of the office of Christ, and did nothing to restrain the
liberty of others. * It is an unwaiTantable presumption for
any number of men to declare what is fundamental in the
Christian religion, any farther than the Scriptures have ex-
pressly declared it.' If this sentence means that the Bible
alone can decide what is necessary to salvation ; every
Christian will assent to it. But if it asserts that we have no
right to declare what, in our opinion, must be believed in
order to salvation, it is excessively absurd. Every man
who preaches the gospel is called to declare this. Every
society of Christians has a professed or implied belief on
the subject ; and there can be no impropriety in our giving
an answer in any circumstances to what is asked us respect-
ing it. ' Besides,' adds Neal, * Why should the civil ma-

I 2

116 MEMOJIiS OI-

gistrate protect none but those who profess faith in God
by Jesus Christ?' I also ask, why? The ministers were not
called to answer it. Who proposed this as the law of to-
leration ? Cromwell and his officers, or the parliament, ac-
cording to our historian himself!*

Thus the main proof which has been alleged of the into-
lerant conduct of Independents, when possessed of power,
completely fails ; as this meeting, and its acts, had nothing
to do with determining the bounds, either of civil or reli-
gious liberty. And whatever were its views or conduct, it
should be noticed, that the majority of the ministers were
Presbyterians. It will not be supposed, that these remarks
are intended to vindicate the propriety of putting religious
liberty on the footing of even the most enlarged interpreta-
tion of Oliver's Instrument. Christianity ought, neither in
part nor in whole, to be made the test of civil privileges.
It never was intended for any such purpose, and such a
use of it is only calculated to corrupt it, by inducing hypo-
critical professions of belief, and discouraging free inquiry.

In the end of the year 1653, Owen, Goodwin, Caryl,
Lockyer, and others, were presented to Parliament to be
sent commissioners by three, in a circuit, for ejecting and
settling ministers according to rules then prescribed ; but
this project not taking effect. Commissioners for the ap-
probation of public preachers were afterwards appointed,
of whom Owen was one. In 1654, he was one of the Com-
missioners who were appointed in every county, for eject-
ing scandalous, ignorant, and insufficient ministers and
school-masters." He was, about the same time, appointed
one of the visitors for the regulation of the University of
Oxford, and for the promotion of the interests of learning
in it." These various appointments must have greatly in-
creased his labours, and multiplied opportunities to adver-
saries to annoy and reproach him.

The Tryers, as they were called, were thirty-eight in
number, consisting of Independents, Presbyterians, and
Baptists. They were to inquire particularly ' into the
grace of God in the candidate, his holy and unblameable
conversation, also into his knowledge, and utterance, and
fitness to preach the gospel.' Whatever may be thought

Nealj iv. p. 100. « Athen. Ox. ii. pp. 556, 657. ^ Scobel's Acts, p. 123.

DR. OWEN. 1 17

of government appointing such a board, or of some indivi-
duals forming part of it, every Ctiristian will admit that
ministers of the gospel ought to possess the above qualifi-
cations. The greatest injury to the church of Christ has
arisen from the introduction of ignorant and ungodly men
into the office of the ministry. In general, the door has
been too wide rather than too narrow, and attention to per-
sonal or literary qualifications, has often superseded due
regard to the more important acquirements of a moral and
spiritual nature.

The conduct of the Tryers has been found fault within
various quarters. Neal exclaims against their arbitrary
proceedings, and yet, when he comes to detail those pro-
ceedings, his account amounts almost to a complete vindi-
cation. Their conduct was not, probably, more arbitrary
than might be expected from the general nature of their in-
structions, and the peculiarity of their business. They
have been burlesqued, as endeavouring

' To find, in lines of beard and face,
The physiognomy of grace ;
And by the sound of twang and nose -
If all be ftound within disclose.'

The most grievous complaints have been uttered, and the
most extravagant expressions of astonishment poured out,
because they were so fanatical as to speak about grace,
regeneration, and experience, as if these were the last
things that ought to be spoken of to ministers of the gos-
pel! I am not bound to vindicate their proceedings; they
had a difficult task to perform, and had to deal with persons
of very different principles, both in religion and in politics;
and those who were not approved of, would, of course,
complain. Had this power been lodged with the bishops
of those times, or their chaplains, or with the high Presby-
terians, would they not have had their shibboleth, for which
ill-natured men might have called them a holy inquisition ?y
Of the conduct of Dr. Owen, as one of the ejecting
Commissioners, we are able to give a very favourable spe-
cimen, in his behaviour to the celebrated Dr. Pococke,
Professor of Arabic in Oxford, who was brought before
the Commissioners for the county of Berks, on account of

J JSTeai, iv. p. 109.

lis MEMOIRS OF

a living he had there, and was likely to receive hard mea-
sure from them. His views of the conduct of these Com-
missioners will appear from the following extract of a letter
to Secretary Thurloe. ' There are in Berkshire some few
men of mean quality and condition, rash, heady, enemies
of tithes, who are the Commissioners for the ejecting of
ministers. They alone sit and act, and are, at this time,
casting out, on slight pretences, very worthy men; one es-
pecially they intend to eject next week, whose name is Po-
cocke, a man of as unblameable a conversation as any that
I know living ; of repute for learning throughout the world,
being the Professor of Arabic in our university. So that
they do exceedingly exasperate all men, and provoke them
to the height. If any thing could be done to cause them
to suspend acting till this storm be over,'' I cannot but
think it would be good service to his Highness and the
Commonwealth.'^ Not satisfied with writing to Thurloe,
accompanied by Drs. Ward, Wilkins, and Wallis, he re-
paired to the spot where the Commissioners met, where
they all laboured with much earnestness to convince them
of the strange absurdity of their conduct. Dr. Owen, in
particular, with some warmth, endeavoured to make them
sensible of the infinite contempt and reproach, which would
certainly fall upon them, when it should be said that they
had turned out a man for insufficiency, whom all the learned,
not of England only, but of all Europe, so justly admired
for his vast knowledge, and extraordinary accomplish-
ments. And being himself one of the Commissioners ap-
pointed by the Act, he added, that he was now come to de-
liver himself, as well as he could, from a share in such dis-
grace, by protesting against a proceeding so strangely
foolish and unjust. The Commissioners being very much
mortified at the remonstrances of so many eminent men,
especially of Dr. Owen, in whom they had a particular
confidence, thought it best to put an end to the matter, and
discharged Pococke from farther attendance.'^

The conduct of Mr. Howe to Fuller the historian, in
somewhat similar circumstances, was no less creditable to
his judgment and liberality.'' So much for the arbitrary

^ Penruddock's Rising. a Tliurloe's State Papers, vol. iii. p. 781.

'' Pococke's Life, prefixed to his Works, p. 41.

* Calamy's Life of Howe, pp, 20, 'zl.

DR. OWEN. 119

proceedings of some of the Independent Try ers. If we may
judge of the necessity of a measure, and the wisdom of its
management from the results, we should form a very fa-
vourable opinion of this appointment by the Protector.
Baxter, who was none of the Commissioners himself, nor
any friend of their proceedings, acknowledges that * They
saved many a congregation from ignorant, ungodly, drunken
teachers: — that sort of men that intend no more in the
ministry than to say a sermon, as readers say their common
prayers, and so patch a few good words together to talk
the people asleep on Sunday; and all the rest of the week
go with them to the ale-house, and harden them in their
sin:— and that sort of ministers, that either preached against
a holy life, or preached as men that never were acquainted
with it : — all those who used the ministry as a common
trade to live by, and were never likely to convert a soul : —
all these they usually rejected, and in their stead admitted
any that were able, serious preachers, and lived a godly
life, of what tolerable opinion soever they were. So that
though many of them were somewhat partial to the Inde-
pendents, Separatists, Fifth Monarchy men, and Anabap-
tists, and against the Prelatists and Arminians ; yet, so
great was the benefit above the hurt, which they brought
to the church, that many thousands of souls blessed God
for the faithful ministers whom they let in, and grieved
when the Prelatists afterwards turned them out again.'**

In the year 1655, considerable dissatisfaction with
Cromvvell's government existed in different parts of the
country, and a day of general rising for the royalists was
appointed. In the West, the conspiracy actually burst
forth, headed by the unfortunate Colonel Penruddock, who,
with several others, shortly after suflfered for his conduct.
The vigilance and resolution of the Protector and his
friends crushed this dangerous conspiracy. On this occa-
sion the Vice-chancellor of Oxford exerted all his energy
and influence to preserve the public peace, and to support
the existing government. In the same letter to Secretary
Thurloe, from which I have made an extract, he says,
* We are here in a quiet condition. I have raised, and now
well settled, a troop of sixty horse, besides their officers.

<» Baxter's Liff , part i. p. 72-

120 MEMOIRS OF

The town also has raised some foot for their defence. We
have some persons in custody on very good grounds of sus-
picion, and shall yet secure them. There is much riding
to and fro in the villages near us ; bat, as yet, I cannot
learn any certain place of their meeting ; so I keep a con-
tinual guard, and hope some good service has been effected
by our arming ourselves. The [Gentlemen] of the county
have met, are backward and cold ; but something we have
gotten them to engage for, toward the raising of some
troops. Had I a blank commission or two for horse, I
could, as I suppose on good grounds, raise a troop in
Berkshire ; sundry good ministers, and others, have been
with me to assist you to that purpose. If you think it ne-
cessary to have the work go on, as surely it is to engage
men in such a city as this, wherein self-preservation helps
on the public interest; pray send me down one or two com-
missions to the purpose.'' The newspapers of the period
record, that Dr. Owen had been very active in securing the
county, and that the university had raised a troop of horse
under Captain Kent.

Foreign as such pursuits must have been to his habits,
and disagreeable, as they could not fail to be, to his feel-
ings, they discover his active disposition, and his public
spirit, and shew how determinedly he endeavoured to dis-
charge the trust which, as Vice-chancellor of the university>
was committed to him. They afforded, however, a most
gratifying opportunity to his adversaries to abuse him, and
were long after remembered to his disadvantage. * When
those loyal gentlemen of the west,' says a most virulent re-
viler, ' made an attempt to redeem their native soil from
the bondage of their Cromwellian taskmasters, how did this
Cromwellian Doctor, rather like a Major-General than
Vice-chancellor, carry God in his scabbard, and religion
at his sword's point? How did he make his beadles ex-
change their staves for fighting irons ? How did he turn
his gown into a cloak, and vaunt it with white powder in
his hair, and black in his pocket, threatening every one
with disaffection to the government who would not join
with him in his designs? And so he rode up and down like
a spiritual Abaddon, breathing out nothing against those

«Thiirloc's Stale Papers, iil. p. 281.

UR. OWEN. 121

brave souls but rage and fury, slaughter and blood.'^ The
charge of carrying a sword, the Doctor repelled by coolly
declaring, that, ' to his remembrance, he never wore a
sword in his life.'^

About this time, I find him corresponding with Thur-
loe, and Cromwell himself, respecting his neighbour, Mr.
Unton Crooke, of Merton in Oxfordshire, whose son was
very active in Penruddock's affair ; for which his father was
made a Sergeant at Law, and himself liberally rewarded.**
In a letter to Thurloe, dated May 29th, 1G55, the Doctor
refers to a conversation with the Secretary respecting this
gentleman, and speaks of him as worthy of a trust, the
nature of which he does not explain, though I suppose
it refers to his being made Sergeant. For in a letter to
Cromwell, dated October 2d, 1C55, he speaks of Crooke in
this capacity, refers to the Protector's favour to him not
long before, in his request on his behalf; and puts in a
petition, that as Cromwell was about to make some new
judges, he might be thought of for that employment, as a
man of abilities and integrity.' I do not find that Crooke
was made a judge; but the correspondence shews the ha-
bits of intimacy on which Owen lived with the Protector,
and the influence he was supposed to possess.

On the 12th of December this year, the Doctor was
called to attend a conference respecting the Jews. It was
held in a drawing-room at Whitehall, in the presence of
his Highness ; who laid before the council the proposal of
Manasseh Ben Israel, a Spanish Jew, resident in Hol-
land, for permission to his countrymen to settle and
trade in England. The meeting consisted of two judges,
seven citizens of London ; among whom were the Lord
Mayor and the Sheriffs, and fourteen divines; among
whom were Dr. Owen, Dr. Goodwin, Dr. Whichcot, Dr.
Cudworth, Mr. Bridge, and Mr. Cradock. The judges
considered their toleration merely as a point of law,
declared they knew of no law against it ; and that, if it
were thought useful to the state, they would advise it. The
citizens viewed it in a commercial light, and, as probably
they had different trade interests, they were divided in their

f Letter to a Friend, p. 13. e Reflections on a Libel.

*• Noble's Memoirs, ii. p. 533. Ludlow, ii. pp. 71, 72.

' Tliuiloe's Slate Papers, vol. iv. pp. 65,66.

122 MEMOIRS OF

opinions about its utility. Both these, however, despatched
the matter briefly ; but most of the divines violently op-
posed it, by text after text, for four whole days. Cromwell
became at length wearied, and told them he had hoped they
would throw some lij;ht on the subject to direct his con-
science: but, instead of this, they had rendered it more ob-
scure than before. He desired, therefore, no more of
their counsels; but, lest he should do any thing rashly, he
begged a share in their prayers. "^ Sir Paul Ricaut, who
was then a young man, pressed in among the crowd, and
said he never heard a man speak so well in his life, as
Cromwell did on that occasion.'

What part Owen took in this debate we are not in-
formed ; but as some of the ministers would have admitted
the Jews into England on certain conditions, it is pro-
bable he was of this number. The Protector's views of
the subject, on religious grounds, were far from fanatical —
' Since the conversion of the Jews was promised in Scrip-
ture, he did not know but the preaching of the gospel in
England without idolatry, or superstition, might conduce
to it.' The project failed, but Manasseh received o£'200
from the public purse for his trouble.

On the 17th September, 165{j, the Doctor preached a
Sermon in Westminster Abbey, at the opening of a new
parliament, which the Protector had called for the purpose
of confirming his title to the supreme magistracy, jn a more
constitutional manner than had yet been done. The Ser-
mon (for which he received the thanks of the House next
day by Sir John Berkstead, and Mr. Maidstone, the stew-
ard of the Protector's household),"' was published with a
dedica-tion, as usual, to Cromwell and the parliament, un-
der the title of ' God's work in founding Zion, and his peo-
ple's duty thereupon.'" In the course of it, he expresses
his feelings on account of the deliverance which God had
wrought for his people very strongly. ' The people of God
in this nation,' he exclaims, ' were despised, but are now
in esteem; they were under subjection to cruel taskmasters,
some in prisons, some banished to the ends of the earth,
merely for the worship of their God; the consciences of

'' Public Intel, for Dec 12th, 1656. Whitelocke's Mem. p. 618. Neal iv. pp.
140 — 1 12. Dr. Tovey's Aiiglia Judaica. ' Spence's Anecdotes, p. 216.

"' Heath's Chronicle, p. 382. » Works, vol. xt. p. 512.

DR. OWEN. 123

all enthralled ; while iniquity and superstition were esta-
blished by law. But now, the imprisoned are set at liberty;
the banished are recalled; they that lay among the pots
have got dove's wings; conscience is no more enthralled;
their sacrifices are not mixed with their blood; nor do they
meet with trembling to worship God. O ye messengers of
the nations, this is what the Lord hath done !' Every real
Christian must have exulted at the revolution in religion
which had taken place ; and must have been grateful to
the instruments by which it had been efiected, whatever
were their motives or characters. His enlightened ideas of
religious liberty are stated with great precision in this dis-
course. After noticing what various parties wished the
magistrate to do, he thus states his own wishes: — ' That
the people of God be delivered from the hands of their
cruel enemies, that they may serve the Lord all the days
of their lives ; — that notwithstanding their diflferences, they
may live peaceably one with, or at least, by another, enjoy-
ing ride and promotion as they are fitted for employment,
and as he gives promotion in whose hand it is ; — that god-
liness, and the love of our Lord Jesus Christ, be preserved,
protected, and secured from the hand of violence upon it.'
I question, whether the most enlightened advocate of the
duties of government, and the liberties of men, could state
the subject in more appropriate language than this. The
government of Britain has not yet granted all that the en-
larged mind of Owen grasped ; but in what has been ob-
tained, an earnest is enjoyed of the ultimate triumph of
principle and liberty: when test, and corporation, and even
toleration acts, shall all be abrogated; — when civil dis-
tinctions, on account of religious differences, shall for ever
cease ; — when the peculiar privileges of ecclesiastical cor-
porations shall be set aside, and the names of churchman
and dissenter shall occur only in the vocabularies of obso-
lete terms ; — when the great body politic shall consist of
men of every religious name, united by the grand and har-
monizing principle, that conscience is uncontrolable by
human laws, and that to worship God according to its dic-
tates, is the undoubted, unalienable, and most sacred right
of every rational creature.

I find Owen preaching again before parliament on the

124 MEMOIRS OF

30th of October following; being a day of humiliation. The
discourse, for which he received the thanks of the house,
by Major-General Kelsey, is entitled, ' God's presence with
a people the spring of their prosperity.'" I do not observe
any thing particularly deserving of notice in it, but his
pleading very earnestly towards the conclusion, for the
protection and freedom of the people of God, of all par-
ties ; and his directing the attention of parliament to the
religious state of Wales. ' Where,' he says, ' the unhap-
piness of almost all men running into extremes, hath dis-
advantaged the progress of the gospel, when we had great
ground for the expectation of better things. Some are still
zealous for the traditions of their fathers, and nothing almost
will satisfy them, but their old road of beggarly readers in
every parish. Others again, perhaps out of a good zeal,
have hurried the people with violence beyond their princi-
ples, and sometimes it maybe beyond the truth. Between
complaints on the one side and the other, between mis-
guided zeal and formality, the whole work is almost cast to
the ground; — the business of Zion, as such, is scarce by
any cared for.' The parliament had not been inattentive
to the interests of religion in Wales ; though its measures
may not always have been productive of benefit to the
people. The scandalous and ignorant clergy had been
ejected. Instead of them, one hundred and fifty good
preachers were planted in the thirteen Welsh counties,
most of whom preached three or four times a-week. In
every market-town there was a schoolmaster, and in most
great towns two. Six preachers were appointed to itinerate
in each county, who were indefatigable in their labours ;
and the whole tithes of the principality were devoted to
these purposes, directed by act of parliament.P So that,
considering the previous character of the clergy; the moun-
tainous and thinly peopled state of the country ; and the
difficulty of finding suitable persons who could instruct the
people in Welsh, perhaps all was done that human instru-
mentality at the time could effect.

For a series of years, the love of rule and of power had
continually increased in the breast of Oliver Cromwell.
The dissolution of the long parliament, the calling and

" Works, vol. XV. f). .7-i7. f Neal, iv. pp. 116. 1^20.

DR. OWtiN". 12.5

dispersing of other packed assemblies, and the frequent
changes of the form of government, seem all to have been
preparatory to his laying hands on the regal sceptre, and
assuming the forms and titles of majesty. His last parlia-
ment was undoubtedly called for the purpose of sanction-
ing this concluding act of his ambition. From the manner
in which it had been collected it was easily managed; and
on the proposal being made, that the Protector should have
the crown with the title of king, it was soon agreed to by
a considerable majority. A committee was appointed to
persuade him to accept it, which presented the oflfer
in the form of a petition, on the fourth of April. There
was another party, however, more difUcult to manage
than the parliament, and whose sanction was then fully
more necessary. This was composed chiefly of the offi-
cers of the army; among whom were General Fleetwood
and Colonel Desborough, the former, son-in-law, and the
latter, brother-in-law to the Protector. They were most
decidedly opposed to this measure; and, from their influ-
ence in the army, Cromwell found it necessary to court
their favour. Still, nothing was likely to prevent his tak-
ing this foolish step. He had actually appointed the house
to meet him for this purpose, on the following morning,
when an occurrence took place which blasted for ever his
ambitious designs.

Having met Colonel Desborough in the park, Cromwell
acquainted him with his resolution ; on which Desborough
frankly told him, that he gave him and his family up for
lost, and that he would not continue to act with him any
longer. When Desborough went home, he found Colonel
Pride, whom Cromwell had knighted with a faggot, to w hom
he imparted the informalion he had received. Pride ex-
claimed, ' He shall not.' ' But how will you prevent it,'
rejoined Desborough. — 'Get me a petition drawn up, and
I will blast it,' was the reply. On this they both went to
Dr. Owen, and having acquainted him w^ith what was going
on, persuaded him to drav/ up the petition for them. Next
morning it was presented to the house by Colonel Mason,
and some other officers, and set forth — ' That they had ha-
zarded their lives against monarchy, and were still ready
to do so, in defence of the liberties of the nation : — that

126 MEMOIRS OF

having observed in some men great endeavours to bring
the nation again under the old servitude, by pressing their
General to take upon him the title and government of king,
in order to destroy him, and weaken the hands of those
who were faithful to the public; they, therefore, humbly
desired they would discountenance all such persons and
endeavours, and continue steadfast to the old cause.' This
petition being supported by the majority of the officers in
town, at once involved the house and Cromwell in the ut-
most perplexity. But that sagacious politician, on disco-
vering how things were likely to go, declined, with great
ostentation of self-denial, the title of king, and accepted of
his pomp and power, under the less common, but expres-
sive designation of PROTRCTOR.'^

This disappointment was not likely to be forgotten by
Cromwell, either in regard to the officers, or to Owen. The
Doctor was most probably applied to, because the officers
considered him better qualified than themselves for draw-
ing up a petition. He would frame the petition to suit the
sentiments of the persons who were to subscribe to it ; it
must not, therefore, be considered a proper index of his own
views. At the same time, there can be little doubt that he
agreed with them in the main. He must have dreaded the
consequences of this step, both to Cromwell, and to the
country. By this time he had become jealous of the
Protector's ambition ; and must have deprecated the re-
turn of former scenes of tyranny, or of civil commotion.
Whatever were his reasons, his conduct did not advance
his interest at court ; for, from this time, he does not appear
to have been much about Cromwell. At his inauguration
into the office of Protector, we find Lockyer preaching, and
Manton, a Presbyterian, praying. The leading Independ-
ents either did not choose, or were not chosen, to officiate at
that mock coronation. Cromwell's death took place in the
same year, and Owen declares that he had not seen him
for a long time before. All these are evidences of declin-
ing favour; but the most conclusive proof soon followed.
On the third of July, the Protector resigned the Chancel-
lorship of Oxford ; his son Richard was chosen successor
on the eighteenth ; who, in six weeks after, dismissed Owen

t Ludlow, il. pp. 131—134.

DU. OWEN. 127

from the office of Vice-chancellor, and appointed Dr. John
Conant, a Presbyterian, and Rector of Exeter college, in
his room/

CHAP. VII.

State of the University during the civil wars, and when Owen was made
Vice-chancellor — Extract from his first address to it — From his fifth
address — Specimen of the state of insubordination which prevailed in it —
Learned men in office during' his Vice-chancellorship — Independents —
Presbyterians — Episcopalians — Persons of note then educated — Writers,
Philosophers, and Statesmen — Dignitaries of the Church — Dissenters —
Royal Society then founded in Oxford — Clarendon's Testimony on the
state of learning in it at the Restoration — Owen's management of the se-
veral parties — Conduct to the Students — Preachiny — The University pre-
sents a volume of poetical addresses to Cromwell — Owen's address — Trick
played by Kynaston at Oxford — Owen's conduct to two Quakers — His
views of the Lord's Prayer misrepresented — Refuses to swear by kissing
the book — Wood's account of his dress and maimers — Extract from Eve-
lyn— Owen addresses the new Chancellor , Richard Cromwell — Takes
leave of the University.

We now return to take a view of the university of Oxford
during this period, and of the conduct of Dr. Owen, as
Vice-chancellor. This celebrated seat of learning had been
in most deplorable circumstances during the civil wars.
The colleges and halls had gone to ruin ; five of them were
perfectly deserted ; some of them were converted into ma-
gazines, and the rest were in a most shattered state : while
the chambers were filled with officers and soldiers, or let
out to townsmen. There was little, or no education of
youth ; poverty, desolation, and plunder, — the sad effects
of war, were to be seen in every corner ; the bursaries were
emptied of the public money, the plate melted down for
the king's service, and the colleges involved in debts which
they were not able to discharge." Such was the wretched
state of the university, when Oxford fell into the hands of
the parliament in 164G. It was not till after a most reso-
lute struggle of two years from its being subdued, that
the heads of houses who had espoused the royal cause, al-
lowed the Presbyterian clergy, appointed to fill their places,

' Neal, iv. p. 180. » Walker's Suflf. of the Clergy, p. 124. Neal, iii. p. 429.

128 MEMOIRS OF

to obtain possession of them. It may easily be supposed,
that during this violent contest, little attention would be
paid by either party to the interests of the university, or
the promotion of learning. When the Presbyterians did
obtain the superiority, from the extreme confusion in which
they found every thing-, and the excited state of the public
raind, a long time must have elapsed before they could
bring matters even into a train of order and management.
They w^ere scarcely fixed in their chairs, when their con-
duct and sentiments became disagreeable to the ruling
powers, and other changes were premeditated. Long before
Dr. Reynolds and his brethren lost their places, they must
have foreseen the storm which was approaching, and would
naturally be discouraged from attempting for the good of
the university, what they otherwise would have done.

Such was the unsettled state of Oxford, when Owen was
appointed to fill the office of Vice-chancellor. The chairs
were chiefly occupied by those who were secretly attached
to royalty and Episcopacy, or by Presbyterians, whose
aversion to Independents was not less inveterate; but who
submitted from one motive or another, to the successive
changes of that fluctuating period. A few Independents
were put in at the expense of Presbyterian exclusions,
which could not fail to excite the bitterest enmity. We
may, therefore, give Owen full credit for accepting the
honour with reluctance and anxiety. To perform the part
of a faithful and skilful pilot in such a storm, to reduce
such a chaos into order, to plunge into the midst of party
dissatisfaction and cabal, to please those above, and to sa-
tisfy those below, required no ordinary courage, self-denial,
and ability. His views and feelings were thus expressed,
in his first address to the learned body.

* I am well aware, Gentlemen of the University, of the
grief you must feel, that after so many venerable names,
reverend persons, depositaries and preceptors of the arts
and sciences, the fates of the university should have, at
last, placed him as leader of the company who almost
closes the rear. Neither, indeed, is this state of our afi'airs,
of whatever kind it be, very agreeable to myself, since I am
compelled by it, to regard my return, after a long absence,
to my beloved mother, as a prelude to the duties of a la-

DR. OWEN. 129

borious and diflScult situation. But complaints are not re-
medies of any misfortune. Whatever their situation, groans
become not grave and honourable men. It is the part of
an undaunted mind boldly to bear up under a heavy bur-
den. For, as the comic poef" says : —

The life of man
Is like a game at tables. If the cast
Which is most necessary be not thrown,
That which chance sends, you must correct by art.

The academic vessel too long, alas ! tossed by storms,
being almost entirely abandoned by all, whose more ad-
vanced age, longer experience, and well-earned literary
titles, excited great and just expectations; I have been
called upon by the partiality and too good opinion of
him, whose commands we must not gainsay, and with
whom the most earnest entreaties to be excused were urged
in vain, and also by the consenting suffrage of this senate ;
and, therefore, although there is, perhaps, no one more unfit,
I approach the helm. In what times, what manners, what
diversities of opinion (dissensions and calumnies every
where raging in consequence of party spirit), what bitter
passions and provocations, what pride and malice, our
academical authority has occurred, I both know and lament.
Nor is it only the character of the age that distracts us,
but another calamity to our literary establishment, which
is daily becoming more conspicuous : — the contempt,
namely, of the sacred authority of law, and of the reverence
due to our ancestors, the watchful envy of malignants, the
despised tears and sobs of our almost dying mother, the
University (with the eternal loss of the class of gownsmen,
and the no small hazard of the whole institution), the de-
testable audacity and licentiousness, manifestly Epicurean,
beyond all the bounds of modesty and piety, in which,
alas ! too many of the students indulge. Am I, then, able,
in this tottering state of all things, to apply a remedy to
this complication of difficulties, in which so many, and so
great heroes have, in the most favourable times, laboured
in vain? I am not. Gentlemen, so self-sufficient. Were I
to act the part of one, so impertinently disposed to flatter
himself; nay, were the slightest thought of such a nature

•> Terence, Adelph. iv. vi. 21.
VOL. I. K

130 MEMOIRS OF

to enter my mind, I should be quite displeased with my-
self. I live not so far from home, nor such a stranger to
myself; I use not my eyes so much in the manner of
witches, as not to know well, how scantily I am furnished
with learning, prudence, authority, and wisdom. Anti-
quity hath celebrated Lucullus as a prodigy in nature, who,
though unacquainted with even the duty of a common
soldier, became without any difficulty an expert General ;
so that the man whom the city sent out inexperienced in
fighting, him the army received a complete master of the
art of war. Be of good courage, Gentlemen, I bring no
prodigies ; from the obscurity of a rural situation, from the
din of arms, from journeys for the sake of the gospel into
the most distant parts of this island, and also beyond sea,
from the bustle of the court, I have retreated, unskilful in
the government of a university ; unskilful, also, I am come
hither.

* What madness is this, then, you will say ? Why have
you undertaken an office, which you are unable to execute,
far less to adorn ? You have judged very ill for yourself,
for the university, and for this venerable senate. Softly,
my hearers, neither hope nor courage wholly fails one who
is swayed by the judgment, the wishes, the commands, the
entreaties of the highest characters. We are not ourselves
the sources of worthy deeds of any kind. " He who minis-
tereth seed to the sower," and who '*frora the mouths of
infants hath ordained strength," is able graciously to sup-
ply all defects, whether caused from without, or felt within.
Destitute, therefore, of any strength and boldness of my
own, and of any adventitious aid, through influence with
the university, so far as I know, or have deserved ; it ne-
vertheless remains to me, to commit myself wholly to Him,
" who giveth to all men liberally and upbraideth not." He
hath appointed an eternal fountain of supply in Christ,
who furnisheth " seasonable help " to every pious endea-
vour, unless our "littleness of faith" stand in the way:
thence must I wait, and pray for light, for strength, and
for courage. Trusting, therefore, in his graciously pro-
mised presence, according to the state of the times, and
the opportunity which, through Divine Providence, we
have obtained ; conscious integrity alone suppFying the

DR, OWEN. 131

place of arts, and of all embellishments ; without either a
depressed or servile spirit, I address myself to this under-
taking.''^

No human powers, or influence, could, in a short time,
subdue the formidable difficulties of such a situation. Bad
habits of long standing were not to be soon or easily cor-
rected ; strong prejudices against learning prevailed among
some of the persons in power ; and a disposition to inno-
vate, and to overturn, had got possession of the public
mind. A combination of firmness and prudence, of per-
severance and meekness, was peculiarly necessary in the
existing state, both of the country and the university. An
attempt was actually made to suppress the universities en-
tirely, which, had it succeeded, must have been attended
with the most ruinous consequences. Of this state of
things, he gives, in a subsequent oration to the university,
the following description, which at once exhibits the mi-
serable anarchy of the period, his love of learning, and his
indignant contempt of the fanatical desperadoes who had
attempted to re-barbarize the country.

' For the first two years we were a mere rabble, and a
subject of talk to the rabble. Our critical situation and
our common interests were discussed in journals and news-
papers, by the most ignorant and despicable. Nor was
any creature so miserably stupid, as not to entertain fears
or hopes, on account of our situation. Such was the will
of the Sovereign disposer of events, that mortals might
learn to value less whatever is mortal ; nor was it perhaps
right, that, while empires, and the highest ornaments of
the whole world were withering, the university alone should
carry an uninjured flower. Meanwhile, our cause, which
ought to have been held sacred, but was now exposed to
the greatest danger, very few ventured heartily to defend.
Nay, such was the pitch of madness, that to have stood up
for gownsmen, would have been reckoned a violation of
religion and piety. On the other hand, every thing that
is reprobated among respectable men, and that is really
criminal, was most plentifully charged on you every day
by the malicious. Those who were more favourably dis-
posed towards us, were nevertheless so much occupied

e Oratio, i. Works, vol. xxi. pp. 577, .578.

132 MEMOIRS OF

with their own affairs, that, deaf to entreaties, and worn
out with almost continual reproaches, all they could do
was mere conversation, contriving delays, or uttering such
pious sentiments as are usual concerning the dead. All
our affairs, therefore, being in confusion, and in the most
imminent danger, destitute of all human aid, no wonder was
achieved for us by the use of means, but our most merciful
Father looked down on us from heaven. After it had be-
come but too manifest, to what an extreme, the audacity,
rage, and ignorance of some, from whom better things might
have been expected, would have gone ; the Governor of
all things, so quickly defeated all their councils, and all
their attempts, that with difficulty were those able to pro-
vide for their own interests, who, three days before, were
most eagerly intent on swallowing up ours. Of that base
attempt against the universities, which, with the anger and
opposition of God, some insane creatures in vain engaged
in, nothing remains, except the signal disgrace, and the
never to be forgotten insanity. As long, however, as there
shall be men, who, with copious eloquence shall be able to
transmit, in eternal records, the deeds and decrees of the
brave and wise, together with the infamy of the wicked,
its authors will probably have reason to repent of that at-
tempt.''^

The exertions of the Vice-Chancellor, we may be as-
sured, were not wanting to correct these evils, to maintain
the rights of the University, and to support its claims to the
character of piety and learning. He set himself vigorously
to curb the licentiousness of the students. The state of
morals and order among them, with the degree of firmness
and authority, which was requisite to keep them in sub-
jection, may be judged of by the following incident. At a
public Act, when a student of Trinity College was TerrcB
filius, the Doctor, before he began, told him, that he should
have liberty to say what he pleased, provided he would
abstain from profaneness, obscenity, and personalities.
The TerrcB filius began, but soon transgressed all the rules
which had been prescribed to him. The Doctor several
times desired him to forbear, but still he went on ; till at
last seeing him obstinate, he sent the Beadles to pull him

d Oratio, V. Works, vol. xxi. pp.610, 611.

DR. OWEN. 133

down. On this the scholars interposed and would not suf-
fer them to come near him. The Doctor determined to
pull him down himself, and though his friends near him dis-
suaded him, lest the scholars should do him some mischief,
' I will not see authority trampled on in this manner,' said
he, and actually pulled him down, and sent him to Bocardo,
the prison belonging to the University ; the scholars stand-
ing off, surprised at his resolution.* He took care, says
the writer of his life, to restrain the loose, to encourage the
sober and pious, to prefer men of learning and industry,
and, under his administration, it was visible that the whole
body of the University was reduced into good order, and
flourished with a number of excellent scholars, and per-
sons of distinguished piety. '^ This will appear by a slight
notice of some of the leading men among the Independents,
Presbyterians, and Episcopalians then in the University.
John Owen, himself, was at the head of it as Vice-
Chancellov, for five years, and filled the next important
office in it for nine. Dr. Thos. Goodwin, whom Wood de-
nominates ' One of the Atlasses and Patriarchs of Inde-
pendency,'° was President of Magdalen College during the
same period. As a theologian he was perhaps rather too
high a Calvinist ; but he was distinguished for his piety,
learning, and industry, as the five folio volumes of his post-
humous works bear ample testimony. Thankful Owen
was President of St. John's College, who, according to
Wood, had a good command of the Latin tongue,'' and is
described by Calamy as a man of polite learning, and ex-
cellent temper, and who was admired for his uncommon
fluency, easiness, and sweetness, in all his compositions.
Dr. Owen said of him at his death, which took place in
1681, ' that he had not left his fellow behind him, for learn-
ing, religion, and good humour.'' George Porter, Fellow
of Magdalen College, was Proctor of the University in the
second year of Owen's Vice-Chancellorship, — a man of
good learning, great gravity, integrity, self-denial, and
charity."' Stephen Charnock was Fellow of New College,
and in 1652 Senior Proctor. His work on the Divine
Attributes is a sufficient proof of his talents, piety, and

• Memoirs, xi. ''Ibid. g Ath. Ox. vol. ii. p. 556.

h Wood's Fasti, vol. ii. p. 734. ' Non-con. Mem. vol. i. p. 235. ''Ibid. vol. i. p. 217.

134 MEMOIRS OF

learning.' Samuel Lee, of Magdalen Hall, afterwards
Fellow of Wadham College, and Proctor in 1656, was the
author of several learned and curious works.™ He be-
came a member of Dr. Owen's Church in London, to
which he thus dedicates his * Ecclesia Gemens,' in 1677 :
* To the Holy Church of Christ, lately walking in com-
munion with Mr. Joseph Caryl, and now with Dr. John
Owen, before whom these exercises were handled, and to
whom they are now humbly presented, by theirs in the fel-
lowship of the gospel, S. L.' Ralph Button was Fellow of
Merton College, and Canon of Christ Church, an excellent
scholar, says Baxter ; but of greater excellence, as a most
humble, worthy, godly man." He obtained his Fellow-
ship of Merton College, in 1633, entirely by his merit,
which led Dr. Prideaux, then Rector of Exeter College, to
say, ' that all who were elected beside him were not worth
a Button.'" Jonathan Goddard, M. D. was Warden of
Merton College, a man of considerable celebrity as a Che-
mist and Physician. He was a member of the Royal So-
ciety, Professor of Physic in Greshara College, and the
author of various Medical works.P Theophilus Gale, was
Fellow of Magdalen College. Wood describes him as * a
person of great reading, an exact Philologist and Philo-
sopher ; a learned and industrious person ;i of which his
* Court of the Gentiles,' alone furnishes indubitable evi-
dence. Thomas Cole, was Principal of St. Mary's Hall,
and Tutor to John Locke and other celebrated individuals.'
James Baron, was Divinity Reader of Magdalen College,
and with Thankful Owen, Editor of Dr. Goodwin's Post-
humous works.^ Francis Howel, was Moral Philosophy
reader to the University, and Principal of Jesus College.*
Lewis Du Moulin, M. D. Cambden Professor of History,
was a man of great learning and acuteaess, and author of
many works. 'He was,' says Wood, ' a fiery, violent, and
hot-headed Independent.'" Mr. Francis Johnson, Master
of University College, and one of Cromwell's Chaplains,
was a man of learning and ability/ John Howe was a Fel-
low of Magdalen College, whose praise I need not pro-

' Non-con. Mem. vol. i. p. 210, " Ibid. p. 105. " Ibid. iii. p. 126, 127.

o South's Life, p. 10. P Ward's Lives, p. 270 273.

q Ath. Ox. voli ii. p. 451. •■ Non-con. Mem. i. p. 249. » Ibid. p. 288.

• Ibidi. p. 234«. "Fasti, voJ. ii- p.r53i " Non-con. Mem. vol. i. p. 257.

DR. OWEN. 135

nounce, as he is universally admitted to have been one of
the greatest men this country ever produced.^ Henry
Stubb, Second Keeper of the Bodleian Library, afterwards
celebrated for his opposition to the Royal Society, was the
most noted person of his age, according to Wood, who
adds, — ' While he continued under-graduate it was usual
with him to discourse in the public Schools, very fluently
in the Greek tongue. But since the King's restoration we
have had no such matter, which shews that education and
discipline were more severe then than after, when scholars
were given more to liberty and frivolous studies.'^

Among the Presbyterians was Dr. Henry Wilkinson,
Sen., Margaret Professor of Divinity, a man of learning
and public spirit; 'A good scholar, a close student, and
an excellent preacher,' says Wood.* Dr. Henry Wilkinson,
Jun. was Principal of Magdalen Hall, and the author of
several learned works. ' He was ever courteous in speech
and carriage, communicative of his knowledge, generous
and charitable to the poor, and always minded the common
good more than his own interests.'*' Dr. Dan. Greenwood
was Principal of Brazen Nose College, and formerly Vice-
Chancellor. Neal says he had the reputation of a pro-
found scholar and divine; and even Wood acknowledges
that he was a severe and good governor.<= Dr. Edmund
Staunton was President of Corpus Christi College. He was
so well acquainted with the Scriptures, that he was a living
Concordance to the Bible, and distinguished no less for his
amiable manners than for the extent of his learning, ^nd
the greatness of his labours."^ Dr. John Conant was Rector
of Exeter College, of whom Prideaux, who loved a pun, as
we have already seen, said, Conanti nihil difficile.^ Dr.
Robert Harris, President of Trinity College, was a great
Hebrew scholar, Chronologist, and Historian.^ Dr. Henry
Langley was Master of Pembroke College, and a solid and
judicious Divine.s Dr. Michael Roberts, of whom Neal
speaks, was a good scholar.'' John Harraar was Regius
Professor of Greek in the University. He was a most excel-

y Calamy's Life of Howe. ^ Athen. Ox. vol. ii. p. 412.

a Non-con. Mem. vol. i. p. '241. •> Ibid. vol. i. p. 242. <= Neal, vol. iii. p. 468.
d Non-con. Mem. vol. i. p. 221—228. ^ ibid. p. 229.
f Neal, vol. iii. p. 469. 8 Ibid. vol. iii. p. 470. ^ Ibid.

136 MEMOIRS OF

lent Philologist, a tolerable Latin Poet, and the author of
several learned works. He was ejected at the Restoration.'

Among the Episcopalians, were Dr. Wilkins, Warden of
Wadham College, who married the sister of the Protector,
and was, after the Restoration, made Bishop of Chester;
a man justly celebrated for the extent of his philosophical
knowledge, his excellent temper, and admirable abilities:''
Dr. Seth Ward, afterwards Bishop of Exeter and Salis-
bury, a timeserver, but the most noted Mathematician
and Astronomer of his age :' Dr. John Wallis, who had
been one of the clerks to the Westminster Assembly, Sa-
vilian Professor of Geometry, and highly celebrated as a
Geometrician r™ Dr. Pococke, Professor of Arabic, the
greatest Oriental scholar of his time :" Dr. Zouch, Princi-
pal of St. Alban's Hall, a distinguished civilian :° Dr.
Langbain, Provost of Queen's College, and keeper of the
records of the University, an excellent linguist, philoso-
pher, and divine ; the friend of Selden and of Pococke.
He died in 1657,p and was succeeded by Dr. Barlow, who
had been tutor to Owen, and afterwards became Bishop of
Lincoln : Dr. Paul Hood, Rector of Lincoln College, and
Chancellor of the University in 1660 r'' Dr. Joshua Hoyle,
Master of University College, and King's Professor of
Divinity till his death, in 1654. He was a person of great
reading and memory, and so devoted to his book that he
was in a great measure a stranger to the world -J Dr.
Thomas Hyde, afterwards Professor of Arabic, and author
of the learned work ' De Religione Persarum ;' and Mr.
Samuel Clarke, another eminent Oriental scholar, and one
of the most learned coadjutors of Walton in the Polyglot,
then resided in Oxford ; as did also the ingenious Robert
Hooke, and the far celebrated Robert Boyle, who took up
his residence in Oxford, as the only place in England in
which he could enjoy the benefit of learned society, and
prosecute to advantage his philosophical studies. =

Such were some of the celebrated men in the several

> Athen. Ox. vol. ii. p. 347.— Non-con. Mem. vol. ii. p. 265.

" Athen. Ox. vol. ii. p. 370. i Ibid. vol. ii. p. 627. m Neal, vol. iii. p. 472.

n Pococke's Life, prefixed to his works. <> Wood's Athen. vol. ii. p. 166.

P Ibid. p. 140. 1 Neal, vol. iii. p. 459.

■■ Athen. Ox. vol. ii. p. 115. » Birch's Life of Boyle, pp. 54—56.

DR. OWEN. 137

parties who flourished at Oxford during the commonwealth.
It may be doubted whether that university ever enjoyed a
greater number of persons eminent in their respective pro-
fessions, or more distinguished for character, talents, and
learning. They afford indubitable evidence of the truth of
Thurloe's account of Cromwell, * that he sought out men
for places, and not places for men ;' a remark by no means
generally applicable to the kings of the earth. The mere
enumeration of their names is sufficient to shew the just-
ness of the following eulogium which the Vice-Chancellor
pronounced in 1653, on the worth and celebrity of his col-
leagues. After speaking of their piety and candour, he
thus proceeds : — ' I could not but give such a public testi-
mony, as a regard to truth and duty required from me, to
the very respectable and learned men, the heads of the
Colleges, who have merited so highly of the Church, for
their distinguished candour, great diligence, uncommon
erydition, blameless politeness ; many of whom are zea-
lously studious of every kind of literature, and many, who
by their conduct in the early period of their youth, give
the most promising hopes of future merit: so that I would
venture to affirm, that no impartial and unprejudiced judge
will believe that our university hath either been surpassed,
or is now surpassed by any society of men in the world,
either in point of a proper respect and esteem for piety,
for manners orderly and worthy of the Christian vocation;
and for a due regard to doctrines, arts, languages, and all
sciences that can be ornamental to wise and good men,
appointed for the public good.'"

Nor will our opinion of the learning and celebrity of
Oxford during this period be lowered, if we notice a few
of the persons who then received a part or the whole of
their academical education. Some of them were after-
wards distinguished as philosophers and statesmen ; many
of them rose to eminent situations in the church, while
others adorned the humbler ranks of the Non-conformist
profession. Among the first class were : — John Locke :
William Penn, the celebrated Quaker, and the enlightened
founder and legislator of Pensylvania :* Dr. South, who
enjoyed in early life the friendship and patronage of Dr.

' Pref. Dis. Jus. ' Birch's Life of Tillotson, p. 124,

138 MEMOIRS OF

Owen, though he afterwards shewed himself unworthy of
both:" Sir Thomas Millington, M. D. who was after-
wards Sedlyan Professor of Natural History :" Dr. Ralph
Bathurst, afterwards President of Trinity College, and
nominated to be Bishop of Bristol :y Joseph Williamson,
afterwards Secretary of State :^ Sir Christopher Wren, the
celebrated architect :* Dr. Daniel Whitby, well known for
his critical acumen, and Anti-Calvinistic zeal:'' Anthony
A. Wood, the Oxford Antiquary, and the enemy of Puri-
tans and Dissenters ; to whose learned pages we have often
been indebted :*= Mr. Joseph Glanville, a distinguished
writer, a Fellow of the Royal Society, and one of its most
strenuous defenders :^ Launcelot Addison, father to the
celebrated Joseph Addison:^ he was Dean of Lichfield,
and a man of some eminence : Henry Oldenburg, a Saxon;
afterwards Secretary to the Royal Society. He married
the only daughter of John Dury, the indefatigable, but un-
successful advocate of peace and concord among the Pro-
testant Churches.*^ Learning, says Burnet, was then high at
Oxford ; chiefly the study of the Oriental tongues, which
was much raised by the Polyglot Bible then set forth.
They read the Fathers much there ; and Mathematics and
the New Philosophy were in great esteem. s

Many of the dignified clergy of the future reigns were
also indebted to the Oxford Professors of this period for
their education. Such as : — Dr. Sprat, Bishop of Roches-
ter, and Historian of the Royal Society :'' Henry Compton,
successively a cornet in the guards, and Bishop of Oxford
and London; a determined supporter of the Revolution:'
Dr. Nathaniel Crew, Bishop of Oxford and Durham, and
Grand Inquisitor of the Ecclesiastical Commission, in the
reign of James II. ; for which he obtained a pardon from
William, through the intercession of Dr. Bates:'' Dr.
Thomas Cartwright, Bishop of Chester, and another friend
of James II., with whom he afterwards fl^ed to France:'
Samuel Parser, son of a Puritan, and himself known as a

« South's Life. ^ Life of Anthorty Wood, p. 85. y Biog. Diet.
" Wood's Fasti, vol. ii. p. 797. * Ibid. p. 772. ^ Ibid. p. 792. c Wood's Life.

d Athen. Ox. vol. ii. p. 495. ^ Wood's Fasti, vol. ii. p. 780.

Tb.vol. ii. p. 792. — Birch's Life of Boyle, s Hist, of his own Times, vol. i. p. 280.

•> Biog. Diet. ' Birch's Life of Tillotson, p. 185.

'' Wood's Fasti, vol. ii. p. 786.— Birch's Life of Tillotson, pp. 137, 138.

« Athen. Ox. vol. ii. p. 629.

DH. OWEN. 139

grueller at Oxford, but afterwards a violent enemy of the
Non-conforraists, and of Dr. Owen in particular. He was
made Bishop of Oxford by James IT., and died more than
suspected of Popery :"" Ezekiel Hopkins, Bishop of Raphoe
and Derry, a man of piety and abilities, whose Exposition,
of the Commandments, and other works, are still popular:"
Thomas Ken, Bishop of Bath and Wells, and afterward
one of the Nonjurors f Edward Fowler, Bishop of Glou-
cester, to which See he was raised for his active services
at the Revolution. He was the author of several works :p
Nicholas Stratford, Bishop of Chester:'' Capel Wiseman,
Bishop of Dromore, and Timothy Hall, Bishop of Oxford t*^
George Hooper, Bishop of St. Asaph, and of Bath and
Wells, the writer of several learned works :^ Narcissus
Marsh, Archbishop of Cashel, an amiable and learned Pre-
late, and founder of a valuable library in Dublin, conducted
on the most liberal principles :* Robert Huntington, Bishop
of Kilmore, and distinguished for his attainments in Ori-
ental literature :" Richard Cumberland, Bishop of Peter-
borough, well known as the author of a valuable work, ' De
Legibus Naturae,' and one on Jewish Weights and Mea-
sures; and as the translator of Sanchoniathon, beside other
productions \^ FrancisTurner, Bishop of Rochester and Ely,
one of the seven who were sent to the Tower by King James ;
but who was afterwards deprived, for not taking the oaths to
William :y John Lloyd, Bishop of St. David's.^ He was a
great critic in the Greek and J^atin authors, but chiefly in the
Scriptures; of the words and phrases of which he carried
the most perfect concordance in his memory. Wilkins used
to say, he had the most learning in ready cash of any one he
ever knew. He was a great chronologist and historian, and
a holy, humble, patient man, ever ready to do good when he
had an opportunity.* After noticing some of the dignified
clergy who were formed at Oxford and Cambridge during
this period, Burnet adds: * These have been the greatest di-
vines we have had these forty years. They contributed more
than can be well imagined to reform the way of preaching;

"< Athen. Ox. vol. ii. pp. 616. 621. " Ibid. vol. ii. p. 647.

•Wood'sFasti, vol. ii. p. 617. p Ibid. vol. ii. p. 780. a Ibid. f Ibid. p. 793.

s Biog. Diet. t Wood's Fasti, vol. ii. p. 793. "Ibid. — Biog. Diet.

» Fasti, vol. ii. p. 796. y Ibid. vol. ii. p. 802. — Burnet's own Times, iv. p, 110.

' Athen. Ox. vol. ii. p. 685. * Burnet's own Times, i. p. 273.

140 MEMOIRS OF

which, among the divines of England, before them, was
overrun with pedantry, a great mixture of quotations from
Fathers, and ancient writers, along opening of a text, with
the concordance of every word in it, and giving all the dif-
ferent expositions of it, with the grounds of them, conclud-
ing with some very short practical applications, according
to the subject or the occasion.'''

Among the Dissenters who then received their education
at Oxford, were : — Mr. Thos. Cawton, afterwards minis-
ter of a church in Westminster, of whom Granger says,

* he had few equals in learning, and no superior in piety :'*^
Mr. Edward Bagshaw, second master of Westminster
School, while Busby was at its head ; with whom, as well
as with Baxter, he had some warm controversy. He may
be said to have lost his life for refusing to take the oath of
allegiance and supremacy, as he died from the effect of
imprisonment on this account. He was the friend of Dr.
Owen, who gives his character in the following epitaph ;
which is inscribed on his tomb-stone in BLmhill-fields:

* Here lies interred the body of Mr. Edward Bagshaw, mi-
nister of the gospel, who received from God faith to em-
brace it, courage to defend it, and patience to suflfer for
it; when by the most despised, and by many persecuted.
Esteeming the advantages of birth, education, and learn-
ing, all eminent in him, as things of worth, to be accounted
loss for the knowledge of Christ. From the reproaches
of pretended friends, and persecutions of professed adver-
saries he took sanctuary by the will of God in eternal rest,
the 28th December, 1671 1''^ Mr. Philip Henry, well known
as an eminent Non-conformist himself, and as the father of
the more celebrated Matthew Henry, the Commentator.
Of his exercises. Dr. Owen used to speak highly when
Dean of the College of which Mr. Henry was a student.
His account of the state of religion in the Univ;ersity, while
he was at it, deserves to be quoted. 'He would often
mention, with thankfulness to God, what great helps and
advantages he had then in the University, not only for
learning, but for religion and piety. Serious godliness was
in reputation, and besides the public opportunities they had,
there were many of the scholars that used to meet together

•> Burnet's own Times, i. p. 278. '' Biog. Hist. "^ Athen.Ox. vol. ii. p.49J.

DR. OWEN. ]41

for prayer, and Christian conference, to the great confirm-
ing of one another's hearts in the fear and love of God, and
the preparing of them for the service of the church in their
generation.'* Mr. George Trosse, afterwards minister in
Exeter, was a man of unwearied diligence, and considerable
learning ; he wrote several things, which were esteemed at
the time, and left in six folio volumes a MS. Exposition of
the Assembly's Catechism, which still exists. His account
of religious exercises in Oxford, while he was a student,
ought to be noticed along with Mr. Henry's, as throwing
light on the state of the University at this period. ' He at-
tended Dr. Conant's lectures on Fridays, Dr. Harris's ca-
techetical lectures on Tuesdays, the lecture kept up by the
Canons of Christ Church on Thursdays, Mr. Hickman's mi-
nistry, at St. Olaves, on the Lord's days, and heard also
many excellent sermons at St. Mary's. He received the
sacrament sometimes from Mr. Hickman, and sometimes
from Dr. Langley, the Master of his College. He attended the
repetition of Sermons, and solemn prayer in the College Hall,
on the Lord's days before supper: and he himself repeated
sermons and prayed, with a few young men in his chamber,
after wards. '"^ John Wesley, who was ejected from White-
church in Dorsetshire, grandfather of the celebrated foun-
der of Methodism, to whom, while a student at Oxford,
Dr. Owen shewed much kindness.^ It is worthy of remark,
that both by his father and his mother, John Wesley, High
Churchman though he was, sprang from Dissenters: Dr. An-
nesley, his mother's father also, being a distinguished Non-
conformist. Mr. John Quick, the well-known author of the
. 'Synodicon Gallia Reformata,' and of an unedited MS. in
three folio volumes, now in the Red Cross Street Library,
containing lives of eminent Protestant divines, both French
and English.'^ Joseph Alleine, the ejected minister of
Taunton; a learned and most devoted man, justly cele-
brated for his ' Call to the Unconverted ;' which has gone
through innumerable editions.' Thomas Tregrosse, the
ejected minister of Millar and Mabe in Cornwall, and dis-
tinguished for his apostolic labours in that country .J John

* Memoirs of Philip Henry, by his Son, p. 19.
fCalamy's Continuation, vol. i. p. 383. e Non-con. Mem. vol.ii. p. 165.
Ibid. vol. ii. p. 9. > Athen. Ox. vol. ii. p. 299.— Non-con. Mem. vol. ill. p. 206.

J Clark's Lives.

142 Mr:MOiRs of

Troughton, blind from the fourth year of his age ; yet a
good school divine, and metaphysician, and much com^
mended for his disputations when at the University. He
wrote on Justification, and several things on the Non-
conformist controversy.'' Charles Morton, afterwards a
celebrated dissenting tutor at Newington Green; but so
pestered with the Bishops' processes, that he was obliged
to desist and retire to America, where he died.' Samuel
Tapper, the friend of Bishops Wilkins and Ward; Thomas
Danson, Samuel Blower, John Spilsbury, and James
Ashurst, all Dissenting ministers of some eminence; beside
many others too numerous to be named in this place."

It was during this time, and in Oxford also, that the
foundation of the Royal Society was laid ; and some of its
earliest and most distinguished friends either belonged to
the University, or there received the elements of their edu-
cation." These facts and testimonies shew the flourishing
state of learning, religion, and science, during the latter
part at least of Owen's Vice-Chancellorship ; and the merit
which is due to him in bringing this important seat of in-
struction out of the dangers to which, at the beginning of
his administration, it was evidently exposed from disorder,
party spirit, and fanaticism. If any additional evidence is
wanted in support of our representations, and to expose
the calumnies propagated against Owen and his friends, it
shall be furnished by Lord Clarendon, whose impartiality
on such a subject will not be questioned. ' It yielded,' says
his Lordship, ' a harvest of extraordinary, good, and sound
knowledge, in all parts of learning : and many who were
wickedly introduced, applied themselves to the study of
learning, and the practice of virtue. So that when it
pleased God to bring King Charles IL back to his throne,
he found that University abounding in excellent learning,
and little inferior to what it was before its desolation.'"

The Doctor managed the different parties in the Uni-
versity by his gentlemanly behaviour, and condescension ;
by his impartiality and decision ; and by his generous dis-
interestedness. He was moderate, but firm, dignified, and at

•< Athen. Ox. vol. ii. p. 511. ' Noncon. Mem. vol. i. p. 347.

"" Calaray's Life of Baxter, and Continuation — Non-con. Mem. passim.

" Tbomson's History of tlie Royal Society, pp. 1, 2.

° History of the Rebellion, vol. iii. p. 57.

DR. OWEN. 143

the same time full of gentleness. He gained the good wishes
of the Episcopalians, by allowing a society of about three
hundred of them, who used the Liturgy, to meet every
Lord's day, over against his own door, without disturbance,
although they were not legally tolerated. He secured the
support and favour of the Presbyterians by giving away
most of the vacant benefices in his gift to persons of that
denomination; and with the Presbyterians of the Univer-
sity he held the most intimate intercourse.P Among the
students he acted as a father. While he discountenanced
and punished the vicious, he encouraged and rewarded the
modest and the indigent. He was hospitable in his own
house, generous to poor scholars, some of whom he took
into his family, and others he assisted by presents of money.''
Foreigners as well as natives experienced his bounty ; for
some of them by his favour and that of the Canons of
Christ Church were admitted to free Commons, and the use
of the Library ."^ He was frequently consulted by persons
of distinction respecting their sons who were placed at the
University, and entreated to take an interest in them.

In his own person he gave an example of fidelity and
laborious diligence, which must have been attended with
the best effects ; while his labours in the pulpit aided the
influence of his academical exertions. The University ser-
mons on the Lord's day afternoons, used to be preached by
the fellows of the College in their course; but this being
found not so much for edification, the Vice-Chancellor and
Dr. Goodwin divided the labour between them.= St.
Mary's is a large place of worship, and when the Doctor
preached in it, he was always attended by a numerous
congregation. There was an Independent church at Ox-
ford at this time, of which Goodwin was pastor, but I do
not suppose that Owen held any office in it. Cawdry
asserts that he laboured to gather a church in his own
College ;t and if he did, little doubt can be entertained of
his success; but this is one of the rumours which that vio-
lent writer delighted to spread, and is therefore entitled
to little attention. Every second Sabbath, however, he

P Memoirs, p. xi. q Ibid. p. xii.

■• Wood's Fasti, vol. ji. p. 788. ^ Life of Philip Henry, p. 17.

' Independency further proved to be a schism, p. 30.

144 MEMOIRS OF

preached at Stadham, in the neighbourhood, where he
bought some property. Thus, between the University
and the pulpit, beside other labours, which remain to be
brought forward, his hands must have been very fully oc-
cupied.

During Owen's Vice-Chancellorship, several incidents
of a miscellaneous nature occurred, which serve to display
his talents, illustrate his principles, or throw some light
on the state of the times. These I shall now proceed to
state.

On the occasion of the peace which Cromwell con-
cluded with the Dutch, in 1654, many addrjesses and po-
etical panegyrics were presented to him. ilmong the rest
the University of Oxford approached his highness with a
volume of poems in all languages ; entitled ' Musarum
Oxoniensium EAAIOOOPIA,' &c. The dedication of this
volume to Cromwell, by Dr. Owen, as Vice-Chancellor, is
in prose, and full of expressions of gratitude to the Pro-
tector for his favour to the University. After which we
have some verses by the Doctor, which, as they are the
only specimen existing of his poetical talents, deserve to
be inserted.

AD PROTECTOREM.

Pacifica August! quein non fecere poetam ?
Sanctior, ingenium et niusa mihi, Genius :
Concolor liaud cygnis, vano nee percitus oestro.
Ex huniili suhitus vate poeta cano.
Quin magis ut placeara nuiiero, nuraerisque refectus
Advolo : nenipe omnis nuisa chelisque tua est.
Quod nisi conciliis Acaderaia fulta fuisset
Caesaris, Auspiciis Gensque togata tuis;
Exciderat August! tibi, victoria noctem
Senserat, haud pacis gloria tanta foret.
Has Tibi pro musis gratis Acaderaia mittit,
Qui pax una foris diceris, una dorai :
Nomine utroque, tuas laudes haec pagina gestit
Tollere, qui pacis noraen et omen habes,
Accipias facilis, merito quos reddit honores,
Heroi invicto, Pacis Arnica cohors.

Jo. Owen, Acad. Procan."

" Of these lines I have been furnished with a poetical version in English by a
friend.

TO THE PROTECTOR.

. Now peace returns in conquering Caesar's train, •

Who, kindling, dares not the poetic strain ?

DR. OWEN. 145

After the Vice-Chancellor, many members of the Uni-
versity follow in order, with various degrees of poetical
merit. Zouch Dr. of the Civil Law, Harmar the Greek
Professor, and Dr. Ralph Bathurst, names well known in
the republic of Letters, contribute to this collection, and
join in eulogising Cromwell. Beside these, we find Bus-
by, who so long ruled in Westminster School, and complied
with every change of government in his time; and Locke,
the friend of philosophy and liberty. Dr. South also cele-
brates the praises of the Protector; and yet could after-
wards represent him as a lively copy of Jeroboam, and say
of the leading ecclesiastics of the period, — ' Latin was with
them a mortal crime, and Greek, instead of being owned
for the language of the Holy Ghost, was looked upon as
tITe sin against it ; so that, in a word, they had all the con-
fusion of Babel among them, without the diversity of
tongues. 'y But this was Dr. South. The volume is closed
with some verses from the printer, who styles himself Leo-
nard Lichfield, Esq. Beadle of Divinity. He lived to per-
form the same honour to Charles II. as did many of the
gentlemen above-mentioned. Praise generally follows for-
tune; and he who has the power of conferring benefits,
will never want flatterers.

In September, 1654, a London merchant of the name

Ev'n I, devoted to severer tbenies,
Nor apt for song, or waking fancy's dreams.
Struck with no vain poetic rage, aspire ;
And, lo, an humble teacher, grasps the lyre :
Pregnant, 1 haste the tuneful throng to join;
For every muse, and every lyre is thine.

Had these fair scenes, unshelter'd by thine arm.
To discord fall'n a prey, and rude alarm.
Not thou, Augustus, wert secure from shame,
Unlike thyself and heedless of thy fame ;
Oblivious shades had vail'd thy victories.
And peace appear'd inglorious to our eyes.

But sav'd by thee, the Muses yet survive, -
And grateful come to bid thy glories live ;
Peace is their song, — restor'd at thy command.
To bless the British plains and every land ;
For thee, they twine the wreath of peace, as due
To him who bears its name and emblem too.

Then gracious own, unconquer'd Prince, the lay
By which these friends of peace their homage pay.

This curious volume I exauiined in the British Museum, and extracted from it
Owen's verses; but some account of it is furnished by Dr. Harris in the Life of
Cromwell, pp. 369, 370. y Ser. iii. p. 544.

VOL. I. L

146 MEMOIKS OF

of Kinaston came to Oxford, with a long beard, pretend-
ing to be a patriarch, and that he wanted a model of the
last reformation. A number of the Royalists repaired to
him, to obtain his blessing, among whom were Henry
Langley, and Harmar, who presented a formal Greek ha-
rangue to him. It turned out, however, to be a trick of
Lloyd, then a Tutor in Wadham College, and who after-
ward became successively Bishop of St. Asaph, Lichfield,
and Coventry. It was chiefly intended against the Royal-
ists ; but as Dr. Owen and some of the Presbyterians had
resorted to this Patriarch, or he to them, on account of his
wished-for model, they were so offended on discovering the
cheat, that Lloyd was obliged to abscond.'^

This year, also, Oxford was visited by two female
Quakers, who created some disturbance, and were rather
severely treated. Gough, the Historian of the Friends,
represents the Vice-Chancellor as needlessly interfering,
and sentencing the poor women to be punished, when the
Mayor refused. But on referring to Sewel, who is quoted
by Gough, as his authority, and who, being a Quaker him-
self, would not have concealed Owen's misconduct, the
story appears in a different light. After mentioning how
the students had treated Elizabeth Heavens, and Elizabeth
Fletcher, he notices that by two justices they had been
committed to Bocardo, for speaking in the church after the
minister had finished his discourse. A meeting of the Jus-
tices was afterwards summoned, which the Mayor refused
to attend, and 'whither the Vice-Chancellor also was re-
quired to come.' Owen charged them with blaspheming
the name of God, and abusing the Divine Spirit, to which
the Quakers replied. After they were desired to withdraw,
the Justices agreed that they should be whipped, which
was executed accordingly next morning.* It appears from
this account, that the Quakers were put in prison for dis-
turbing the public worship, or speaking where they had no
right to speak ; that Dr. Owen in virtue of the civil office
which he held in the University, was required to attend a
meeting of the Justices, to consider their behaviour, and
that he made some remarks on their religious sentiments

» Life of Anthony Wood, pp. 132—136.
' Sewel's History of the Quakers, pp. 90, 9

DR. OWEN. 147

and conduct : farther than this, Sewel charges him with
nothing. The punishment was evidently very dispropor-
tioned to the offence, whoever was the party concerned in
inflicting it.

During Owen's Vice-Chancellorship a calumnious re-
port was raised, of his blaspheming the Lord's Prayer, and
putting on his hat as a mark of disapprobation, when some
preacher in Christ Church, concluded the service by re-
peating it. In consequence of this, Meric Casaubbn wrote,
in 1660, a formal vindication of the Lord's Prayer. As
soon as the report reached the Doctor, he published a
solemn denial of its truth, both in French and English.
Notwithstanding this denial, the charge was repeated and
aggravated by Vernon in his infamous libel ;' which led
Owen again to notice and repel it, in his letter to. Sir
Thomas Overbury.'' After all this. Wood repeats the
slander, and contradicts the Doctor's denial by reports.*^
So persevering are malice and detraction, and so useless
is contradiction, when men are determined not to be cori-
vinced. That Dr. Owen did not believe the Lord's Prayer
was intended to be a standing form of public devotion ill
the Church of Christ, and that he had made some free re-
marks on the improper repetition of it in the English Li-
turgy, and on the superstitious views which some persons
entertained of it, he frankly acknowledges ; but he as so-
lemnly declares : — * I do, and ever did believe, that that
prayer is part of the Canonical Scripture, which I would
not willingly blaspheme. I do believe that it was composed
by the Lord Jesus Christ himself, and have vindicated it
from being a collection of such petitions as were then in
use among the Jews, as some learned men had, I think, un-
advisedly asserted it to be. I do, and ever did believe it
the most perfect form for prayer that ever was composed ;
and the words of it so disposed by the Divine wisdom of
our blessed Saviour, that it comprehends the substance
of all the matter of prayer to God. I do, and did always
believe, that it ought to be continually meditated on, that
we may learn from thence, both what we ought to pray for,

* Pp. 57, 58. b Works, vol. jcxi. p. 563.

<■ Athen. Ox. vol. U. p. 557.

L 2

148 MEMOIRS OF

and in what manner ; neither did I ever think a thought, or
speak a word, unsuitable to these assertions.'*^

In 1657, he was brought by Mr. Colt into Westminster
Hall, as a witness against Mr. Button ; and on being de-
sired to take the oath, he requested the New Testament to
be opened before him, and said that he would lift up his
hand ; but refused to submit to the ridiculous ceremony of
kissing the book. The Jury requested the Court to inform
them whether this mode of swearing could be admitted ;
on which Lord Chief Justice Glynn told them the Doctor's
oath was perfectly sutficient.'^ This trifling anecdote shews
how Owen viewed what some, perhaps, may consider but
a small matter ; but which enters deeply into the awful
abuse and little influence of oaths, for which England is
proverbial; and which constitutes a large portion of its
national guilt.

The account which Anthony Wood gives of the con-
duct and manners of Owen, while Vice-Chancellor, is too
curious to be omitted. ' He endeavoured,' says that illi-
beral writer, * to put down habits, formalities and all cere-
mony, notwithstanding he before had taken an oath to ob-
serve the statutes and maintain the privileges of the Uni-
versity. While he did undergo the said oflfice, he, instead
of being a grave example to the University, scorned all for-
mality, undervalued his office, by going in quirpo, like a ^
young scholar, with powdered hair, snake-bone band-strings,
or band-strings with very large tassels, lawn band, a large
set of ribands pointed at his knees, and Spanish leather
boots, with large lawn tops, and his hat mostly cocked.'*^
This most singular representation has the misfortune to be
scarcely consistent with itself. To be an enemy to pomp,
and yet a man of dress, to wish to put down form in others,
and be at the same time very formal himself, are scarcely
reconcileable. That Owen attached little importance to
hoods and tippets, and other academical paraphernalia, in
which Wood supposed a great part of the glory of an Ox-

^ Works, vol.xxi. p. 570. In this tract ' On Liturgies,' there is a very admira-
ble passage on the alleged authority for using the Lord's prayer in public worship.
Works, vol. xix. pp. 409 — 412.

e Vernon, p, 22. Halliday's Life of Lord Mansfield, p. 172.
f Athen. Ox. vol. ii. p. 556.

DR. OWEN. 149

ford education consisted, is true ; but that he did not inter-
fere with the forms of the University, the following extract
from Evelyn's Journal will shew.

' July 9, 1G54, Dr. French preached at St. Mary's on
Matt. xii. 42; advising the students to search after true
wisdom, not to be found in the books of philosophers, but
in the Scriptures alone. In the afternoon the famous In-
dependent, Dr. Owen, perstringing Episcopacy. On Mon-
day I went again to the schools to hear the several faculties,
and in the afternoon tarried out the whole Act in St. Mary's,
— the long speeches of the Proctors, the Vice-Chancellor,
the several Professors, — creation of Doctors by the cap,
ring, kiss, 5jc. these ancient ceremonies and institutions
being as yet not wholly abolished. Dr. Kendal, now in-
ceptor, among others, performing his Act incomparably
well, concluded it with an excellent oration, abating his
Presbyterian animosities. The Act was closed with a
speech of the Vice-Chancellor. 's

On the subject of the University oath, we can let the
Doctor himself speak : — ' I can say, with some confidence,
that the intention and design of the oath, were observed by
me, with as much conscience and diligence, as by any who
have since acted in the same capacity. And, being pro-
voked by this man (Vernon), I do not fear to say, that con-
sidering the state of affairs at that time in the nation and the
University, I do not believe there is any person of learning,
ingenuity, or modesty, who had relation in these days to
that place, but will grant at least, that notwithstanding
some diflferences from them about things of very small im-
portance, I was not altogether useless to the interest of
learning, morality, peace, and the preservation of the place
itself."^

Wood's account of Owen's dress is vastly amusing. How
much should we have been gratified, had he furnished us with
a drawing of the Vice-Chancellor in his oflScial costume ;
— his snake-bone band-strings, and lawn boot tops, would
be invaluable antiquarian relics, could they be recovered.*

e Evelyn's Memoirs, vol. i.p. 276. '' Works, vol. xxi.p.569.

• This is not the first time that the Independents had been represented as men
of gaiety and fashion. ' You shall find them the only gallants in the world,' says
Bastwick, ' so that one who should meet them, would take them for roarers and
ruffians, rather than saints. Yea, you shall find them with cuffs, and those great

150 MEMOIRS OF

Had Owen been a person of a different description, An-
thony would have told us of his turnip head, and sepulchral
face, and sackcloth garb, by which he disgraced the Uni-
versity, and brought all good breeding into contempt.
Granger, however, very justly remarks, that Wood's de-
scription of Owen amounts in his style to no more than
that he was a man of good person and behaviour, and
liked to go well dressed.'' * We must be extremely cau-
tious,' adds that acute writer, * how we form our judgment
of characters at this period ; the difference of a few modes
or ceremonies in religious worship has been the cause of
infinite prejudice and misrepresentation. The practice of
some of the splenetic writers of this period, reminds me
of the painter, well known by the appellation of hellish
Brueghell, who had so accustomed himself to painting of
witches, imps, and devils, that he sometimes made but
little difference betwixt his human and infernal figures.'
Nothing could more accurately describe the manner of the
Oxford historian. Granger, who was a Churchman, ex-
presses himself very honourably of Owen. ' Supposing it
to be necessary for one of his persuasion to be placed at the
head of the University, none was so proper as this person;
who governed it several years with much prudence and mo-
deration, when faction and animosity seemed to be a part
of every religion.''

At the installation of Richard Cromwell into the office
of Chancellor, Owen addressed him in name of the Univer-
sity, and eulogized in the strongest terms the character of
his father. * The University of Oxford casts at your feet
those inferior sceptres, which your great parent was not
ashamed to have borne in hands that now almost regulate
the balance of power in all Europe, and which were no

ones, at their very heels, and with more silver and gold upon their clothes, and at
their heels (for those upstarts must now have silver spurs), than many great and
honourable personages have in their purses.' (Bastwick's utter routing of the Inde-
pendent army : Pref. to the Read.) Who would think that the Independents were
the grimfaced hypocrites of the Commonwealth? But for the counterpart of Owen,
see Addison's description of an Independent Divine, supposed to be Dr. Goodwin,
Spectator, No. 494. Among tlie other charges brought against them by Edwards,
is, ' Their going in sucli fine fashionable apparel, and wearing long hair, as 'tis a
shame; they feast, ride journies, and do servile business on the Fast days: and let
a man but turn Sectary now-adaies, and within one half year,he is so metamorphosed
in apparel, hair, &c. that a man hardly knows him.' — Gangrena, p. i. p. 62.
^ Biog. Hist. iii. p. 301. ' Ibid. p. 302.

DR. OWEN. 151

contemptible omens of his rising glory and honour. If
the gownsmen shall seem to you, to act with a higher spirit
than suits their condition, if they shall seem to be puffed
up with a certain degree of pride, because they are un-
willing to be under the care and protection of an inferior
patron ; that must be ascribed to the exceeding great favour
of him, who, by his affection, compelled them to forget their
lot, and to aspire to the noblest advantages of every de-
scription. But it is unnecessary, at present, to expatiate
on his praise, or to rehearse his good deeds, since all are
eager to ascribe to him the best blessings they enjoy ; and
he has himself obtained immortal honour by his conduct.
I, therefore, purposely omit the eulogy, of the wisest and
bravest man, which this age, fertile in heroes, has pro-
duced. Whatever may become of England, it shall ever
be known, that he was a prince, who had at heart the glory
of the island, and the honour of religion.''"

Part of his concluding address to the university, after
Dr. Conant had been appointed his successor, enumerates
some of the services which had been rendered to it during
his administration, and will, therefore, form an appropriate

conclusion to this section of his Memoirs. ' persons

have been ihatriculated ; twenty- six admitted to the degree
of Doctor ; three hundred and thirty-seven to the degree of
Master of Arts; six hundred and ninety-seven to that of
Bachelor of Arts ;° — Professors' salaries, lost for many
years, have been recovered and paid ; some offices of re-
spectability have been maintained; the rights and privi-
leges of the university have been defended against all the
efforts of its enemies ; the treasury is tenfold increased ;
many, of every rank, in the university have been promoted
to various honours and benefices ; new exercises have been
introduced and established ; old ones have been duly per-
formed ; reformation of manners has been diligently studied,
in spite of the grumbling of certain profligate brawlers ;
labours have been numberless; besides submitting to the
most enormous expense, often when brought to the brink
of death on your account, I have hated these limbs and

>" Oratio ad Richardum Crora. Works, vol. xxi. p. 616.
n The numbers are left blank in the Oration — I have supplied them as far as
I can from Wood ; but they may not be quite accurate.

152 MEMOIRS OP

this feeble body, which was ready to desert my mind ; the
reproaches of the vulgar have been disregarded, the envy
of others has been overcome : in these circumstances, I
wish you all prosperity, and bid you farewell. I congra-
tulate myself on a successor, who can relieve me of this
burden ; and you on one, who is able completely to repair
any injury, which your affairs may have suffered through

our inattention But, as I know not, whither the

thread of my discourse might lead me, I here cut it short.
I seek again my old labours, my usual watchings, my in-
terrupted studies; as for you. Gentlemen of the university,
may you be happy, and fare you well !'"

CHAP. VIII.

Owen publishes his ' Divina Justitia ' — His work * On the Perseverance of
the Saints ' — John Goodwin — The doctrine of perseverance — Kendal —
Lamb — Baxter write on this subject — Owen requested, by the Council of
State, to answer Biddle^s two Catechisms — Biddle — Progress of Soci-
nianism — The ' Vindiciae Evangelicae ' — Never answered — ' On the Mor-
tification of Sin' — Controversy with Hammond about Grotius — Death of
Gataker — Selden — Usher.

It might be thought, that the Deanery of Christ Church,
and the Vice-chancellorship of the university; preaching
regularly on the Lord's day ; attending many meetings in
London, at the request of Government; and preaching
frequently before Parliament ; with various other public
and important employments, would have so completely oc-
cupied Owen, that no time could have been found for writ-
ing books. Difficult as it is to conceive how he could, in
such circumstances, find leisure for the latter occupation ;
it was during this period, some of his most valuable and
elaborate works were produced. Of these, I shall now
proceed to give some account.

The first which claims our attention, is a Latin Disser-
tation on Divine Justice, — 'Diatriba de Divina Justitia,
etc.; or the claims of Vindicatory Justice asserted, 12mo.
pp. 296. — Ox. 1653.'* It originated, the Doctor tells us, in

'> Works, vol. xxi. p. 615. a Ibid. vol. ix. p. 319.

DR. OWEN. 153

one of the public disputations in the university, in which
it fell to his lot to discourse on the vindicatory justice of
God, and the necessity of its exercise on the supposition of
the existence of sin. Though he had the Socinians chiefly
in his eye, it was understood that some very respectable
theologians in Oxford, entertained different sentiments
from those which he then expressed. A good deal of dis-
cussion ensued, in consequence of which, he published this
Diatriba. It is almost entirely of a scholastic nature, dis-
covering, indeed, much acuteness, and a profound ac-
quaintance with the subject ; but not likely now to be read
with much interest. It resolves itself entirely into a single
proposition, — Whether God, considered as a moral Go-
vernor, could forgive sin without an atonement, or such a
provision for the honour of his justice, as that which is
made by the sacrifice of Christ. Owen, as we apprehend,
scripturally and successfully, maintains the negative of
this proposition. The affirmative had been held by Dr.
Twisse of Newbury, Prolocutor of the Westminster As-
sembly, in a work, entitled * Vindiciae Gratiae, Potestatis,
ac Providentiae Divinae,' etc. published in reply to Armi-
nius, in 1632 ; and by Samuel Rutherford of St. Andrews,
in his ' Disputatio Scholastica de Divina Providentia,'
published at Edinburgh in 1649. Both Twisse and Ruther-
ford were learned and able men ; but were, in this point,
on the wrong side, and appear with some disadvantage as
disputants with Owen. He had been a good deal molested
by the reference to human authority on this subject, on
which he very properly remarks — 'That gigantic spectre,
" It is every where spoken against," should have occasioned
me no delay, had it not come forth, inscribed with the
mighty names of Augustin, Calvin, Musculus, Twisse, and
Vossius. And, although I could not but entertain, for all
those persons, that reverence and honour to which they are
entitled ; yet, I easily got rid of that difficulty, partly by
considering myself as having a right to " that liberty, with
which Christ has made us free ;" and partly by opposing to
these the names of other very learned theologians, — as
Paraeus, Piscator, Molinaeus, Lubbertus, Rivet, Cameron,
Maccovius, Junius, professor at Samur, and others, who,
after the virus of Socinianism had been spread, with great

154 MEMOIRS OF

accuracy and caution cleared up this truth.''' The sub-
ject is confessedly a difficult and abstruse one, in the pre-
sent imperfect state of our faculties. * For what we call
darkness and obscurity in divine things/ says Owen, * is
nothing else than their celestial glory and splendour striking
on our feeble eyes, the rays of which we are unable, in this
life, which is but a vapour, to bear. Hence, God himself,
who is light, and "in whom is no darkness at all," and
" whoclotheth himself with light as with a garment," in re-
spect of us is said to have made "darkness his pavilion.'""
Another passage of his preface I cannot deny myself the
pleasure of quoting, both on account of its beauty and its
truth. * I confess there are many other subjects of our re-
ligion, on which we might dwell with greater pleasure and
satisfaction of mind. Such, I mean, as afford freer and
wider scope for ranging through the most delightful meads
of the Holy Scriptures, and contemplating in them the
transparent fountains of life, and rivers of consolation ; —
subjects, which, unencumbered by the thickets of scholastic
terms and distinctions, unembarrassed by the impediments
and sophisms of an enslaving philosophy, lead sweetly and
pleasantly into pure, unmixed, and delightful fellowship
with the Father, and with his Son.'

The work is dedicated *To the most illustrious, and
noble Oliver Cromwell, commander in chief of the army
of the Parliament of the English Republic, and the most
honourable Chancellor of the University of Oxford.' It
went through the press, the printer tells the reader, while
the * author was absent in London, about the affairs of the
university;' and which accounts for some errors in the
printing of the book ; a fault which is too chargeable on
many of the works of Owen. A short answer to it was
published, by Thomas Gilbert, then in Shropshire, a par-
ticular friend of Dr. Owen, and the author of his Epi-
taph."^ The design of this Tract, is to shew the possibility
of pardon without satisfaction ; and that the death of
Christ was not absolutely necessary, but of Divine free
choice. Baxter says, that he also wrote an answer to that

b Works, vol. ix, p, 329. « Ibid. p. 326.

^ Vindiciae Suprerai Dei Domini (cum Deo) Initae: Sive Theses aliquot, et
Tbesium Instantiae opposititac nuper Doct. Audoeni Diatribae de Justitia Peccati
VJndicatrice, etc. Lond. 1655, 8vo.

DR. OWEN. 155

book, in a brief premonition to his Treatise against infidelity,
to decide that controversy.* I believe the best decision
will be found in the reasonings of the Epistle to the He-
brews, chap. X. 1 — 14, which the reader may consult for
his own satisfaction, with the assistance of Owen's Expo-
sition. An English translation of the Diatriba, by Mr.
Hamilton, was published in 1789, with a recommendatory
preface by Drs. Stafford and Simpson, and Mr. Ryland,
Sen. * It will be granted,' they say, ' by all competent
judges, that the author discovers an uncommon acquaint-
ance with his subject ; that he has clearly explained the
nature of Divine justice, and demonstrated it to be, not
merely an arbitrary thing depending upon the sovereign
pleasure of the supreme Lawgiver, but essential to the Di-
vine nature,' It is this translation which is published in
the new edition of his works. It is, on the whole, well ex-
ecuted, but rather too literal.

The next work which the Doctor produced, is a more
elaborate performance, in English. ' The doctrine of the
Saints' Perseverance Explained and Confirmed: or, the
certain permanency of their acceptation with God, and
sanctification from God, manifested and proved; from the
eternal principles, the effectual causes, and the external
means thereof; in the immutability of the nature, decrees,
covenant, and promises of God ; the oblation and intercession
of Jesus Christ; the promises, exhortations, and threaten-
ings of the gospel : improved in its genuine tendency to
obedience and consolation ; and vindicated in a full answer
to the discourse of Mr. John Goodwin against it, in his
book entitled, *' Redemption redeemed." With some di-
gressions, concerning the immediate effects of the death of
Christ; personal indwelling of the Spirit; union with Christ;
the nature of gospel promises,' &c. Fol. pp. 444. Ox. 1654.*^
It deserves to be noticed, that he does not assume the
title of D. D. on the first page ; a proof of the truth of his
reply to Cawdry already quoted ; and that he counted it a
higher honour, to be * John Owen, a servant of Jesus Christ,
in the work of the gospel,' than a Doctor of Divinity by
human creation.

I have given the extended title of the work, because

« Baxter's own Life, part i. p. 116. 'Works, vols, vi. vii.

156 MEMOIRS OF

it may serve as an analysis of its contents ; which, were
it practicable within reasonable limits, it would not an-
swer the design of these Memoirs, to attempt. We have
first a dedication to ' His Highness, Oliver, Lord Pro-
tector of the Commonwealth of England, Scotland, and
Ireland ;' in which he expresses his confidence in Crom-
well's Christian character, and his interest in the sub-
ject of the work. Then follows another, to the ' Heads
of Colleges and Halls in the University ;' in w hich he
compliments them on their learning, orthodoxy, and stead-
fastness in the faith; and assures them, that 'no small
portion of the work owed its rise to journies, and such
like avocations from his ordinary course of studies ; with
some spare hours, for the most part, while absent from all
books and assistance whatever.' We have then a Pre-
face to the reader, of forty folio pages, in which he gives a
sort of history of the doctrine defended ; or of the reception
it had formerly met with : and by the way, enters the lists
with Dr. Hammond, on the Episcopal controversy, and the
epistles of Ignatius. There is a great deal of learning in
the Preface ; but in so exceedingly rugged a state as to
require no small exercise of patience to labour through it.
John Goodwin, whom he chiefly opposes, was one of
the most extraordinary men of his age and profession.
He was an Arminian, and a republican ; a man of vio-
lence both in politics and religion : — whose opinions, ta-
lents, and contests, according to Owen, rendered him an
object of no ordinary attention ; and whose controversial
powers were of the highest order. He had a great com-
mand of language, 'trimmed and adorned with all manner
of signal improvements;' his expressions swell over all
bounds and limits, — metaphors, similitudes, parables, all
help on the current, — shallow and wide, but abundantly
noisy and imposing

' Monte decurrens velut aranis, imbres
Quern super notas aluere ripas,
Fervet, immensusque ruit profundo

Pindarus ore.' — Horace.

One great object of his 'Redemption redeemed,' which
is in fact an Arminian sj'stem of divinity, is to exhibit
the doctrine of his adversaries, as a dismal, uncomfort-

Dlt. OWEN. 157

able, fruitless, death-procuring system. Owen takes him
up only on one point, and along with the examination
of his arguments, brings into view every thing of im-
portance which had been urged on the subject by men of
the same sentiments, in former, or in latter times. The
work contains a very accurate statement, and a most mas-
terly defence, of the doctrine of perseverance. Every
scriptural argument is judiciously brought forward, and no
point or circumstance of importance, calculated to esta-
blish the doctrine, is omitted. Though there is a good deal
of controversy, there is not much of the 'odium theologi-
cum.' The doctrine is satisfactorily vindicated from its al-
leged tendency to induce carelessness or ungodliness ; and
is shewn to be eminently conducive to the comfort and pu-
rification of the people of God. It is rather surprising, when
so many of the Doctor's Works have been abridged or re-
published, that this, till now, remained in the first edition,
and is less known than its importance demands. It would
be easy to abstract from it all the temporary argumentation
with Goodwin, and to leave behind the valuable theolo-
gical illustration of the doctrine.

The perseverance of the saints is the last of the five con-
tested points between Calvinists and Arminians ; but, like
all the rest, the defence of it necessarily involves the dis-
cussion of the other four. If the salvation of a sinner be
wholly matter of favour, it is not conceivable that this fa-
vour should commence its operations, and either fail in its
ultimate design, or be rendered abortive by the untoward
dispositions, or fickleness of the creature. This would im-
ply, either deficiency in the plan of Sovereign mercy, or
caprice in its administration. It forgets, that gracious in-
fluence is bestowed to correct the tendencies of human cor-
ruption, and to preserve from falling, as well as to secure
eternal happiness. What is the doctrine of perseverance,
but God's method of preserving and perfecting that which
he had the exclusive honour to begin ? If, indeed, salvation
commences with man, is carried on by his own efforts, and
completed by his resolution, the matter is entirely altered ;
but then nothing would be more contingent, or hopeless,
than the salvation of any one individual. Whether such a

158 MEMOIRS OF

scheme has the support of Scripture, is fitted to promote
the glory of God, or is adapted to the present state of hu-
man nature, may safely be left to the determination of
every Christian reader.

The perseverance of the saints is a doctrine, which,
rightly understood, has afforded much comfort to Chris-
tians, and is, in its very nature, fitted to produce this
efiect. The conviction that the unchangeable love, and
the almighty power of God, are engaged for the preserva-
tion, and eternal happiness, of a fallen creature, must pro-
duce the strongest emotions of gratitude, and the highest
feelings of moral obligation, in those who have scriptural
evidence that they are the subjects of Divine mercy. That
the doctrine has often been injudiciously stated, and not
unfrequently abused, is an admission that will no more in-
validate its truth, than that of any other doctrine of grace,
to every one of which, the same remark will apply. Of
the perverted application of the doctrine, a remarkable il-
lustration is afforded in the reported conversation between
Dr. Thomas Goodwin, and the Protector Cromwell on his
death-bed. Of the truth of the anecdote, as it is told, I am
far from being satisfied. That such a conversation took
place, is very probable, and that Goodwin might use some
expressions rather unsuitable, I do not question. But nei-
ther Cromwell, nor Goodwin, was so fanatical as to be-
lieve, that a state of salvation was compatible with livino-
in sin, and dying impenitent. We may have been told the
truth, but not the whole truth ; — the omission of a few sen-
tences may have concealed the explanation given by Good-
win of the sentiment, he is said to have uttered, and the
cautions against self-deception, which he very probably
addressed to the dying Protector. Awfully dangerous
must be the condition of that man, whose past experience
of Divine goodness encourages present delinquency ; or
whom the securities of the covenant of mercy lead to pre-
sumptuous transgression.

That Owen had no suspicion of such being the tendency
of his views of this doctrine, is evident from the whole
treatise, and especially from the awful description which he
gives of the fearful apostacy of many who had made a pro-

DR. QWEN. 159

fession of the truth. These are occurrences which are not
peculiar to any age or place; though they may be more
numerous, and apparent, at one time than at another.
These are the stumbling-blocks, by which woe comes upon
an ignorant world; and by which men are prejudiced
against the doctrine of Christ. But still the foundation of
God standeth sure. It would be highly criminal to explain
away important truth, or to deprive the genuine Christian
of a legitimate source of comfort, because the hypocrite
may soothe himself to sleep by it, or the licentious profane
it. It is the glory of the gospel that it provides mercy for
the very chief of sinners ; but if any man be encouraged by
this to continue in sin, the same gospel pronounces his
doom. The doctrine which Owen defends, encourages
hope in God, but inculcates fear in respect of ourselves;
it cherishes confidence, not by looking back on the past,
but forward to the future ; and justifies the expectation of
final perseverance, only while men continue to persevere.
Owen was not the only opponent of Goodwin. — Dr.
George Kendall attacked the Redemption redeemed, in
another quarter, in his ' Vindication of the doctrine com-
monly received in the Reformed churches, concerning
God's intentions of special grace and favour to his elect,
in the death of Christ,' &c. fol. 1653. It has Owen's im-
primatur, as Vice-chancellor, prefixed in Latin; in which
he speaks very honourably of the author and his work.
Another reply came from the pen of a zealous and popular
Baptist minister, Mr. Thomas Lamb, 4to. 1G5G. Richard
Baxter tried his middle course on this, as on other subjects.
He published, in 10553, his ' Judgment about the persever-
ance of believers,' to which Kendall replied, in his * Sanctis
Sanciti.' — Dr. Kendall, he says, ^ was a little quick-spirited
man, pf great ostentation, and a considerable orator and
scholar; he thought to advance his reputation, by a tri-
umph over John Goodwin and me.' Of this Baxter in-
tended to deprive him ; but for once, allowed his adversary
to have the last word, by submitting to the arbitration of
Archbishop Usher, who, he says, owned his jiudgment, but
desired us to write against each other no more.e After two
or three years' consideration, Goodwin returned a scoffing

s Baxter's own Life, part i. p. 110.

160 MEMOIRS OF

reply to so much of the Perseverance of the Saints, as was
written, according to Owen, in a quarter of an hour>

Before this work was published, Owen had another
task imposed on him — to reply to John Biddle, the Uni-
tarian. This singular person, the acknowledged father of
the English Antitrinitarians, was born at Wotton-under-
edge, in the county of Gloucester, and educated in Oxford,
where he obtained the reputation of a good scholar. By
the influence of leading men in the university, he was, in
1641, elected Master of a free school in the city of Glou-
cester; where he soon began to intimate his doubts respect-
ing the doctrine of the Trinity. The communication of a
small MS. containing twelve arguments against the Deity
of the Holy Spirit, led to his imprisonment as the means
of his conviction. After obtaining his liberty, he was
brought before Parliament, and by its orders, detained in
custody for five years. While in prison, however, he pub-
lished ' A confession of Faith, concerning the Holy Tri-
nity,' 1648. In consequence of this, his life was in immi-
nent danger ; for the Presbyterian party' in the Long Par-
liament procured an act to be passed, by which, the person
denying in words or writing, the Being of God, the Deity
of the Son or Holy Spirit, the distinction of the two natures
in Christ, or his atonement, should, if the indictment were
found, and the party not abjure the error, suffer death,
without benefit of clergy. In other parts of this unmerciful
statute. Baptists, Independents, Episcopalians, and Armi-
nians, are subjected to inferior punishments : so that had
it been enforced, all, except Presbyterians, would have
been exposed to suffering in their persons, liberty, or pro-
perty.'' It was in reference to such measures, that Milton
remarked indignantly, ' New Presbyter is but Old Priest
writ large.'

The friends of orthodoxy, however, had not allowed
Biddle to write unanswered. He was taken up by Ni-
cholas Estwick, in his ' Examination of Mr. Biddle's Con-
fession of Faith ;' by Matthew Poole, in his * Plea for the
Godhead of the Holy Ghost;' and by Francis Cheynel,
in his * Divine Trinunity of the Father, Son, and Holy

h Pref. to the Div. Origin of the Scriptures. > Neal, vol. iii. p. 497.

k Scobel's Acts. Crosby's Hist, of the Bap. i. pp. 199—205.

DR. OWEN. 161

Ohost.' This was more to the purpose than imprisoning
or hanging the unfortunate defender of heresy ; who still
went on publishing, and produced in 1654, ' a Twofold
Catechism: the one simply called a Scripture Catechism,
the other a brief Scripture Catechism for Children.' For
this last publication, h^ was again brought before parlia-
ment, his books condemned to be burned, and himself com-
mitted once more to prison. Greater extremities would,
probably, have followed, had not the Protector befriended
Biddle, and finally sent him out of the Avay. This unfortu-
nate man at last died in prison, after the restoration.'
Biddle was a man of learning, and of a bold and inde-
pendent mind ; and by his sufferings, as much as by his
writings, attracted attention to a creed, then little known
in England ; but the prevalence of which since, has almost
blotted out in that country the existence of the party in
which his sufferings commenced. So mysterious and un-
expected are the revolutions and arrangements of Provi-
dence.

The progress of Socinianism in England, about this
time, appears to have excited considerable alarm. Some
of the foreign divines had interfered in the controversy, as
Cloppenburg, Professor of Divinity in West Frisia, who
published a Latin Vindication of the Deity of the Holy
Spirit, against John Biddle, 4to. 1652. Nicholas Arnold,
Professor of Theology at Franeker, animadverted on his
Catechisms, in the Preface to his ' Religio Sociniana/
1654. And Maresius, Chief Professor of Divinity at Gro-
ningen, very largely attacked them, in his ' Hydra Soci-
nianismi,' published that same year; in the course of which,
he deplores the sad state of England, on account of what
he supposed to be the progress of this destructive sect. At
home, the provincial Assembly of London issued particular
instructions for the education and catechising of youth;"
and the Council of State, conceiving that some more com-
plete exposure of Socinianism was necessary, laid its com-
mands on Dr. Owen to undertake this important task.

The Doctor lost no time in executing the work which
he had been so honourably invited to write ; for the very

' Biddle's Tracts and Life. Toulmin's Life of Biddle. Allien. Ox. ii. p. 197.
™ Neal, vol. iv. pp. 135, 136.
VOL. I. M

162 MEMOIRS OV

next year he prediiccd a quarto vohane of seven hundred
pages, full of profound erudition. ' Vindicise Evangelicai :
or, the Mystery of the Gospel Vindicated, and Socinianism
examined ; in the consideration and confutation of a Ca-
techism, called a Scripture Catechism, written by John
Biddle, M. A. &c. Oxford, 1655.'" It is dedicated to the
Council of State, at whose request it was published; next
we have a letter to ' his brethren the heads and governors
of colleges and halls in Oxford ;' and then follows a histo-
rical preface of seventy pages, addressed to all ' who la-
bour in word and doctrine in Great Britain.' In this part
of the work, he gives a learned and important narrative of
the progress of Antitrinitarianism in the world ; but parti-
cularly since the Reformation. It is replete with curious
information respecting the characters and proceedings of
the first founders of the party, and certainly does not place
them in a very favourable light. How far all the sources
from which Owen derived his information are to be de-
pended upon, I have not the means of ascertaining. Some
deduction ought always to be made from ex parte state-
ments ; but, I have no doubt, he was fully satisfied with
the authenticity and correctness of the testimonies on which
he depended. After the historical Preface, we have an
examination of Mr. Biddle's Preface, which extends to
forty-four pages more of preliminary discussion, and con-
cludes thus :— ' Having briefly washed the paint from the
porch of Mr. Biddle's fabric ; and shewn it to be a compo-
sition of rotten posts and dead men's bones, whose plaister
being removed, their abomination lies naked to all ; I shall
enter the building itself, to consider what entertainment he
has there provided for those, whom in the entrance, he doth
so subtilely and earnestly invite to turn in, and partake of
his provisions.'

In prosecuting this resolution, the Doctor does not
confine himself to Biddle's Catechisms ; he takes in with it
the Racovian Catechism, the joint work of the Polish So-
cinians, Smalcius and Moscorovius ; which is considered
to contain the sentiments of the great body of the foreign
Antitrinitarians. He notices, also, the Annotations of
Grotius, as tinctured with the poison of Socinianism ; and

" Works, vols. viii. and ix.

DR. OWEN. 163

wherever his commentaries are at variance with the truth,
or conceal it, the Doctor faithfully points it out, and en-
deavours to confute them.

The body of the work is divided into thirty-five chap-
ters, in which he treats at great length, and with great
minuteness and ability, every point of the Socinian contro-
versy. Their sentiments respectino: the Scriptures ; the Di-
vine nature and character; the original and present con-
dition of man ; the person, character, and undertaking of
Christ ; the doctrines of grace, election, and perfect obedi-
ence; the resurrection of the dead, and the future condition
of the wicked, &c. — all undergo the fullest and most rigid
scrutiny, and are proved to be very contrary to what is
taught in Scripture, as well as subversive of the founda-
tions of Christianity. It is among the most complete pro-
ductions in this department of polemical theology; and,
considering the circumstances in which it was composed,
and the short time devoted to it, a memorable proof of the
powerful intellect, and industrious habits of the celebrated
author. It is the first work too, in English, in which the
Socinian system is fully examined, and fairly overthrown,
on Scriptural principles. And numerous and important as
are the works on this controversy, which have been since
published, I hesitate not to affirm, that as far as the argu-
ment from Scripture is concerned, there is scarcely any
of them superior in importance or acumen to the Vindiciae
Evangelicae of Owen. To the honour of the Evangelical
Dissenters, it ought to be mentioned, that from the period
of this publication to the preseht day, they have never
wanted a man to defend with learning and ability the
great truths of our common faith. From the Vindiciae
of the Vice-chancellor of Oxford, to the publications of
Fuller, and Wardlaw, and Smith, a series of works has ap-
peared among them, which are not surpassed by the writers
of any body of Christians, domestic or foreign, in ancient
or in modern times.

One thing in the Vindiciae discovers the author's saga-
city, and looks almost like a prediction. Referring to the
fearless speculations in which many then indulged, and
which were the natural results of the freedom, which the
country had only begun to enjoy from ecclesiastical ty-

M 2

164 MEMOIRS OF

ranny, — he asks, ' Are not the doctrines of free-will, uni-
versal redemption, apostacy from grace, the mutability of
God, the denial of the resurrection, with the foolish con-
ceits of many about God and Christ, ready to gather to the
head of Socinianism V — ' If ever Satan settle to a stated
opposition to the gospel, 1 dare boldly say, it will be in
Socinianism.'" It is a singular fact, that the career of
many has been substantially what the Doctor here de-
scribes; from Calvinism to Arminianism, Arianism, and
finally Socinianism. Biddle himself is an example of this
course.

In conducting this controversy, I will not say, that
Owen always maintains that unruffled calmness, and placid
good-nature, which distinguish many other of his publica-
tions. At times, he shews in the selection of his epithets,
and the structure of his sentences, that he was a man of
like passions with others. There is nothing, however, of
scurrility or personal abuse. He was too much a Christian
and a gentleman, to indulge in the temper of malevolence,
or in the language of reviling. Where important truth
is concerned, he reproves sharply ; and where he discovers
a snake in the grass, he makes no scruple to drag it out,
and to strangle it. He uses no ceremony with the greatest
names, where the glory of his Master, and the souls of men
are at stake. He was a stranger to that kind of courtesy
which compliments men as Christians, whom an apostle
would have considered enemies to the cross of Christ; but,
at the same time, he discovers that the object of his hosti-
lity was their sentiments, not their persons ; and that while
he could shew no mercy to the former, he could pity and
pray for the latter.

The following passage contains so much important in-
struction on the mode of conducting religious controversy,
that the reader will, I have no doubt, be glad to meet with
it. ' That direction, which with me is, instar omnium, is
a diligent endeavour to have the power of the truth con-
tended for, abiding on our hearts, that we may not contend
for notions ; but for what we have a practical acquaintance
with in our own souls. When the heart is cast into the
mould of the doctrine which the mind embraceth ; when

» Pref.

DR. OWEN. 1G5

the evidence and necessity of the truth abide in us ; when
not the sense of the words, but of the things is in our
hearts; when we have communion with God in the doc-
trine we contend for, then shall we be garrisoned by the
grace of God against all the assaults of men. Without
this, all our contending is of no value to ourselves. What
am I the better if I can dispute that Christ is God, but
have no sense that he is a God in covenant with my soul?
What will it avail me to evince by testimonies and argu-
ments, that he hath made satisfaction for sin, if, through
my unbelief, the wrath of God abides on me? Will it be
any advantage to me in the issue, to profess and dispute
that God works the conversion of a sinner, by the irresisti-
ble grace of his Spirit, if I was never acquainted experi-
mentally with that opposition to the law of God, which is
in my own soul by nature, and with the efficacy of the ex-
ceeding greatness of the power of God, in quickening, en-
lightening, and bringing forth the fruits of obedience ? It is
the power of the truth in the heart alone, that will make us
cleave to it, indeed, in the hour of temptation. 'p

These remarks are equally applicable to every religious
discussion, as well as to the Socinian controversy ; and,
indeed, to the whole system of Christianity. He is not a
Christian who is one outwardly; religion does not consist
in a spirit, or even a capacity for disputing about it. We
have no more Christian knowledge, than what influences
the dispositions, and regulates the conduct — all the rest is
but barren speculation, which inflates the mind, and is op-
posed to the love which buildeth up. It is possible to con-
tend for truth in a spirit most opposite to its nature; and
most warmly to advocate the rights of a cause, from which
we ourselves may derive no benefit. In all cases, it should
be remembered, that the wrath of man worketh not the
righteousness of God.

No answer, that I can find, was ever made to this work.
Whether this arose from the circumstances of Biddle at
the time, which certainly were not favourable to the defence
of his sentiments, or from a conscious inability to meet the
body of argument contained in the Vindiciae, I know not.
But so it is — the first complete examination of Socinianism,

P Pref.

166 MEMOIRS OF

published in England, remains to this day unanswered, and
I may add, will remain unanswerable.

The next thing which he published, is a short treatise
* On the Mortification of Sin in Believers,' 1656.'' To this he
was led, by observing the general behaviour of professors,
the snares by which they were entangled, and the injudi-
cious attempts of some to mortify sin without the influence
of gospel principle/ Too much reason has always existed
for this complaint. Selfishness, the love of ease and of
pleasure, the fear of the world's frown, and the desire of its
applause, have a poweful tendency to cherish that self-
delusion, by which, it is to be feared, too many who pro-
fess Christianity, are finally destroyed. This treatise is
the substance of some sermons on Romans viii. 13, which,
at the desire of those who heard them, he had been induced
to commit to the press. He was influenced, also, by an-
other consideration. Having been engaged for some time
in the discussion of various controversies, in some degree
imposed upon him; he wished spontaneously to produce
something of a different nature, and likely to be more ge-
nerally useful. * I hope,' he says, ' I may own in sincerity,
that my heart's desire to God, and the chief object of my
life, in the station in which the good Providence of God
has placed me, are, that mortification, and universal holi-
ness may be promoted in my own life, and in that of others,
to the glory of God.' It is certainly one of the strongest
proofs of the greatness of Owen's mind, and of the eminent
degree of spirituality to which he had attained, that, amidst
the multiplicity of his public labours, the cultivation of ge-
neral knowledge, the noise of political, and the perplexities
of theological warfare, in which he was deeply engaged, he
found, I do not say time only, but capacity for thinking on
such subjects as this. To maintain the life of godliness,
and the ardour of devotional feeling, amidst the bustle of a
court, or while surrounded by the cooling atmosphere of a
college, are attainments of no ordinary kind. Yet, if we
may judge of the state of his mind from the tract before us,
he must have possessed the faculty of looking ofi" from
' things seen and temporal ;' when exposed to the full force
of their influence, * to things unseen and eternal.' It dis-

q Wurks, vol. vii. p. 325. '" Preface.

DR. OWEN. 167

covers a profound acquaintance with the corruption of the
human heart, and the deceitful workings of the natural
mind. Its principles are equally remote from the super-
ficiality of general profession, and from ascetic austerity.
It is not the mortification of a voluntary humility, or the
infliction of self-devised and unnecessary pain, which it re-
commends ; but the gradual weakening and final destruc-
tion of the principle of sin, by the operation of spiritual
influence, and the application of Divine truth. In this pro-
cess, the life of Christianity consists ; and where it is not
going on, neither the practice, nor the enjoyment of the
gospel will be found.

About this time, also, he was involved in a controversy
with Dr. Hammond, concerning the sentiments of Grotius,
about the Deity and atonement of Christ. Grotius was
one of the most elegant and distinguished writers of the
seventeenth century. During a period which abounded
with critics and commentators, civilians and theologians,
he appeared in the first rank in all these classes ; and his
name still carries an influence and authority, which, com-
paratively, few others enjoy. He, undoubtedly, studied
the sacred books with deep attention, and brought the vast
extent of his critical and classical attainments to bear with
happy effect on many obscure and difficult passages. In
the elucidation of the Bible from the classic literature of
Greece and Rome, he may be considered, almost, as the
founder of a school on the Continent; from which have
issued many learned and important, and not a few exceed-
ingly pernicious works on the Scripture : — works, in which
the sacred volume is considered merely as an ancient
classic ; — in which its inspiration, and all its peculiar doc-
trines are either denied, or merged in critical contention
about its words and idioms ; and all that is interesting to a
sinner, or a believer, cooled down by a freezing mixture of
Arianism, Socinianism, and Infidelity. The Scholia of
Grotius on the Old Testament, were first published in 1G44,
and those on the New, in 1G41, 1646, and 1650. The two
last volumes were posthumous, as their author died in
1645. They excited, as might be expected, great attention
in the learned world ; but, both in these, and in some other
of his writings, Grotius exposed himself to various animad-

168 MEMOIRS OF

versions. Suspicions iiad long been entertained that his
views of the Divine character, and the atoning sacrifice of
Christ, were not strictly orthodox ; though these suspi-
cions were excited, rather by his silence, or very guarded
language on these subjects, than by what he had actually
advanced. He had published in 1G17, a Defence of the
CatholicFaith, concerning the satisfaction of Christ, against
Faustus Socinus ; in which, while he opposed the Soci-
nians, some friends to the atonement, were doubtful whe-
ther he had rendered any important service to the orthodox
belief. Ravensperger, a theological professor at Gronin-
gen, soon after published his 'Judgment' of this ' Defensio
Fidel,' by Grotius; which occasiojied Ger. Jo. Vossius to
publish an answer, in defence of Grotius. Crellius replied
to Grotius, on the part of the Socinians; who was answered,
not by Grotius himself, who wrote a complimentary letter
to Crellius, and took no farther trouble to put either his
friends or his enemies right ; but by Esseuius, in his ' Tri-
umphus Crucis;' who, while he defends the atonement, and
repels Crellius, is extremely sparing of his praises to Gro-
tius.^

In the Preface lo his Work on the Perseverance of the
Saints, Dr. Owen had made some observations on the
epistles of Ignatius, in connexion with the Episcopal con-
troversy, and also on the Socinian tendency of some of
the annotations of Grotius. Hammond, the champion of
Episcopacy at the time, took up both these subjects, in
* A Del^nce of Grotius, and an Answer to the Dissertations
concerning the Epistles of Ignatius.' 1655. Owen, in his
' Vindiciae,' goes into the sentiments of Grotius more fully.
Without alleging the evidence against that celebrated man
from his epistle to Crellius, and his conversation on his
death-bed, he examines all the passages of Scripture which
treat of the deity and atonement of Christ; and as he goes
along, notices how generally Grotius, in his commentaries,
agrees with the Socinians : and that there is scarcely a
passage in the Old or New Testament on these subjects,
which he does not darken, explain away, or expressly
contradict. Against these animadversions. Dr. Hammond
published a second Defence of Grotius, in 1655; which

• Waldiii Bib. Selecta, torn. i. p. 942.

Dll. OWEN. 169

produced, in 1656, a quarto pamphlet by Owen : ' A Re-
view of the Annotations o{ Grotius, in reference to the
doctrine of the Deity, and satisfaction of Christ; with a
defence of the charge formerly laid against them." In this
treatise, he re-affirms, and successfully establishes, what
he had formerly asserted ; and as Hammond had not met
the charge against Grotius directly, he intimates, that he
was likely to continue of the same sentiments, should he
even see a ' Third Defence/ That, accordingly, soon ap-
peared in ' A continuation of the Defence of Grotius, in an
answer to the Review of his Annotations.' 1657. Here
Hammond rests the defence of his hero, on his work ' De
Satisfactione,' and on the denial, that his posthumous work
on the epistles was properly his, as it contained sentiments
contrary to his declared opinions in his life. Without pro-
nouncing a positive opinion on the subject of dispute, it
must be admitted, that Grotius afforded strong reasons for
suspecting that he either did not believe, or that he consi-
dered the doctrines referred to, as of inferior importance.
Dr. Hammond, the opponent of Owen on this occasion,
was a man of talents, learning, and character. He was
one of the warmest defenders of his church, and a most
devoted servant of Charles, its royal head ; to whose love
of power and of popery, he had no serious objections.
His New Testament shews him to have been a consider-
able critic, though influenced by strong systematic preju-
dices. His controversial writings discover more of learn-
ing than of judgment; and mark a greater deference to the
authority of Fathers and Councils, than to that of Christ
and his Apostles.

It would be improper to conclude this part of the life
of Owen, without noticing the death of three eminent indi-
viduals with whom he had some connexion, and who pos-
sessed the greatest share of learning, perhaps, of any per-
sons in England during that period. The first of these is
the well known Puritan, Thomas Gataker, who died in 1654,
in the 80th year of his age. This learned and laborious
man was a member of the Westminster Assembly, but
more celebrated for his critical writings, than for his con-
nexion with that body. He was, undoubtedly, the most

' Works, vol. ix. p. 21H.

170 MEMOIRS OF

enlightened biblical critic of his day in England. His trea-
tise, ' On the Nature and Use of Lots,' 1619, established
his character as a theologian; and his ' Dissertatio de
Novi Instrumenti Stylo,' 1648; and his Cinnus, 1651,
completed by his son in 1659, under the title of ' Adver-
saria Miscellanea Posthuma,' containing remarks on diffi-
cult passages of Scripture, and of other Greek and Latin
writers, exhibit his profound acquaintance with the Bible,
and with the principles of enlightened interpretation : while
his admirable edition of the ehiperor Marcus Antoninus's
Meditations, with a Latin translation, commentary, and
introductory dissertation, 1652, exhibit his vast acquaint-
ance with the ancient philosophy, as well as his entire
command of Grecian literature. The celebrated Witsius
published, in 1698, all his critical writings in one volume,
folio, entitled, ' Opera Critica,' which will long remain a
monument of his vast erudition, and accurate judgment.
Owen and Gataker are introduced in a rather singular con-
nexion, as the opponents of that knavish impostor, William
Lilly, the astrologer. Strange as it may seem, this fellow
was consulted by some of the greatest men of the age, —
Lord Fairfax, King Charles I., Gustavus Adolphus of
Sweden, Sir Bulstrode Whitelocke, Cromwell, &c. The
study of astrology was much cultivated in England about
this time. John Booker, Dr. Dee, Dr. Forman, Sir Chris-
topher Heydon, are all noted for their practice and de-
fences of judicial astrology. The chief opponents of Lilly,
according to his own account, were Gataker, with whom
he had a lengthened controversy; Philip Nye, who also
' bleated forth his judgment publicly, against him and
astrology; and Dean Owen of Christ Chuich who,' he says,
' had sharp invectives against me, in his sermons ; I cried
quittance with him, by urging Abbot Panormitam's judg-
ment of astrology contrary to Owen's, and concluded, an
Abbot was an ace above a Dean.'" These arc only some
of the many proofs, that the Puritans and Independents
were not the visionary fanatics of the age.

In the same year with Gataker died Selden, the glory
of England, as a patriot, a lawyer, and a writer. — No lay-
man of the age possessed half the erudition of Selden, and

" Lilly's Life, by himself, passim.

DR. OWEN. 171

few men have benefited their country so much by their
pen as he did. His ' Uxor Hebraica,' his ' Libri de Suc-
cessionibus,' ' De Diis Syris/ ' De Synedriis Veterum He-
braeorum/ &c. shew his vast acquaintance with Jewish
and Oriental learning ; while his works * On Tythes,' on
' Titles of Honour,' and ' Mare Clausura/ or the right of
Britain to the dominion of the circumjacent seas, afford no
less powerful evidence, of his researches as an antiquary,
and his attainments as a general scholar. Along with
Owen, he was the staunch friend of the university of Ox-
ford ; and they appear to have combined their influence to
save it from various dangers to which it was exposed."

In the year 1656, died the learned and amiable Arch-
bishop Usher — a lover of peace, of moderation, and of all
good men. His chronological labours alone, are ample
proof of his learning and industry ; and some of his minor
productions afford satisfactory evidence, that his critical
attainments were far above mediocrity. He was the object
of Cromwell's favour, who ordered him a public funeral ;
and the language of Owen in one of his works, shews, that
there must have been a considerable intimacy between
Usher and himself. >^ The death of such men must have
been felt as a public calamity ; their talents were exerted
for their country's good, their learning adorned the age in
which they lived, and their venerable piety graced the pro-
fession of the gospel,

'^ Walker's SufF, of the Clergy, part ii. p. 132.
y Dedicatory Epist. to the Dlv. Origin, of the Scriptures.

172 MEMOIRS OF

CHAP. IX.

The Independents propose to publish a Confession of their Faith — Their
sentiments on this subject — Confessions published by them on various
occasions — Cromwell consents to their meeting for this purpose — They
assemble at the Savoy — Agree to a Declaration of their Faith and Order
— Its sentiments on several subjects — Extracts fom the Preface written
by Owen — Baxter displeased at the meeting — Defence of it by Forbes —
Chief objection to the Declaration — Not much known even among Inde-
pendents— Death of Cromwell — State of Religion during his Goveriiment
— His influence on Independency — Tillotson's account of a fast in the
family of Richard Cromwell — Strictures on that account — Owen pub-
lishes his work on Communion — On Schism — Is answered by Hammond
— by Firmin — by Catvdry — Owens Review of Cawdry — Catvdry's re-
joinder— Owen's defence of himself and Cotton — Publishes on the Divine
Original of the Scriptures — His considerations on the Polyglot — Wal-
ton's Reply — His controversy with the Quakers — Richard Cromwell suc-
ceeds his Father — Owen preaches before his first Parliament — Charged
with pulling down Richard — Defended from this charge — Assists in
restoring the long Parliament — Preaches before it for the last time —
The Independents entertain fears of their liberty from Monk — Se7id a
deputation to him to Scotland — His conduct and character — Owen ejected
from the Deanery of Christ Church — Remarks on his political conduct.

In the year 1658, the leading men among the Independent
Churches projected a General Meeting for^the purpose of
publishing a united declaration of their faith and order.
The part which Dr. Owen took in this meeting, the misun-
derstanding which prevails respecting the sentiments of
Independents on the subject of Confessions of Faith, and
the importance of the document published by the Savoy
Assembly, for ascertaining their sentiments at this time, on
various points, are sufficient reasons for giving a detailed
account of this affair.

No one who requires a Confession of Faith in order to
the enjoyment of Christian privileges can consistently ob-
ject to a Church confessing the faith in its corporate capa-
city. If one Society may lawfully do this, no reasonable
objection can exist why any number of Societies holding
the same sentiments, may not exhibit their common belief.
The public teaching and practice of a Church are constant
declarations of its principles; and it surely cannot be

DR. OM'ILK. 173

wrong- to do that by the press, which is constantly done by
word and conduct m the place of worship. Independents
have never held theunlawJuIness of publishing declarations
or expositions of their existing sentiments and practice ; and
if this be all that is meant by Confessions of Faith, it is
wrong to represent them as enemies to them. But these
public formularies are generally viewed in a very different
light. They are used as standards and tests by which the
faith and orihodoxy of the present and future generations
are to be tried ; and to which a solemn subscription or oath
is required, binding the subscriber to abide all his life in
the principles thus professed.' This, when extending to a
large book of human composition, when made a test of
.sentiment, a qualification for office, and an evidence of
unity, is what Independents object to ; as what the law of
Christ does not enjoin, what has never promoted the peace,
purity, or unity of the Church, and what has powerfully
retarded the progress of truth.

The proper view of a Confession of Faith, and the dis-
tinction now noticed, are very accurately stated in the
Preface to the Savoy Declaration. * The most genuine and
material use of such Confessions is, that under the same
form of words they express the substance of the same
common salvation or unity of their faith ; and accordingly
such a transaction is to be looked upon only as a means of
expressing their common faith, and no way to be made use
of as an imposition upon any ; whatever is of force or con-
straint in matters of this nature, causes them to degenerate
from the name and nature of Confessions^ and turns them
into exactions and impositions of Faith.'

With these views. Independents have almost from the
commencement of their existence, as a body, published
declarations of their belief. In 1596 was published, 'A
true Confession of the Faith, and humble acknowledge-
ment of the allegiance, which we, her Majesty's subjects,
falsely called Brownists, do hold toward God, and yield to
her Majesty and all other that are over us in the Lord.'
In 1604, if not earlier, appeared an ' apology or defence of
such true Christians, as are commonly, though erroneou.sly,
called Brownists,' &c. This work was published both in

a See Duniop on the ends and uses of Creeds and Confessions ; and the Con-
fessional of Arclideacon Blackburn, for the fro and con of this subiect.

174 MEMOIRS OF

Latin and English, and was addressed to the Continental
and British Universities.'' In 1611, 'The English people
remaining at Amsterdam,' Baptist Independents, published
a declaration of their Faith. In 1616, another Confession
was published by the Independents, with a petition to King
James for Toleration. In 1620, King James's ' Loyal
subjects,' unjustly called Anabaptists, ' presented to him
and to Parliament a Confession of their Faith.' A Con-
fession of Faith of seven Baptist Churches in London was
published in 1646 ; and another of several Congregations
in the County of Somerset, in 1656. In all these docu-
ments the most explicit avowal is rhade of the doctrines
of the Gospel, and of the leading points of Christian prac-
tice. Nor are they less explicit on the subject of obedience
to Government, than of faith in God. So false have always
been the charges of disloyalty brought against this body.

In the year 1648, the Congregational Churches in New
England held a meeting at Cambridge, where they agreed
to the doctrinal part of the Westminster Confession, and
formed a platform of Church discipline suited to their own
principles. Various reasons might be assigned why the
British Congregational Churches had not sooner done the
same. The profession had been long persecuted — raostof the
Churches owed their origin to peculiar circumstances, were
far scattered from each other, and had not enjoyed the op-
portunity of meeting together for any common object. To
these things they thus allude in the Preface to the Savoy
Declaration : ' We confess that from the very first, all, or
at least the generality of our Churches, have been in a
manner like so many ships, though holding forth the same
general colours, launched singly, and sailing apart and
alone on the vast ocean of these tumultuous times, and
exposed to every wind of doctrine, under no other conduct

!> The designation of Independents is supposed to have been derived from the
following sentence in this work. 'Coetum queinlibet particularem, esse totam,
integram, et perfectara ecclesiam ex suis partibus constantem, immediate et inde-
peiidenter (quoad alias ecclesias) sub ipso Christo.' Cap. v. That the denomination
Independent was not assumed, but given, is evident from the titles of many of the
early defences of the body, and from their repeated protests against the miscon-
struction which this term occasioned. They claimed to be Independent of other
churches merely in the exercise of discipline, in which sense all other churches pro-
fess to be Independent; as no church allows of the exercise of authority, or the right
of interference, bej'ond its own body. The work from which I have quoted the
above sentence is one of the many proofs that might be adduced, that the Brownists
were neither destitute of learning, nor enemies to it.

DR. OWEN. 175

than that of the word and spirit, and their particular elders
and principal brethren; without Associations among them-
selves, or so much as holding out common lights to others,
whereby to know where they were. But yet, while we thus
confess to our shame this neglect, let all acknowledge that
God has ordered it, for his greater glory, in that his singu-
lar care and power should have so watched over each of
these, as that all should be found to have steered their
course by the same chart, and to have been bound for one
and the same port, and that upon the general search now
made, the same holy and blessed truths, of all sorts, which
are current and warrantable among the other Churches of
Christ, in the world, should be found to be our lading.'

During the latter years of Cromwell's government, they
appear to have felt the necessity, on account of their great
increase, of publishing their united belief, of exhibiting their
union in the faith and obedience of Christ, and of putting
down the many calumnious misrepresentations which had
been industriously disseminated to their disadvantage.
For this purpose, they applied for liberty to meet, to the
Protector, without whose sanction they durst not have
assembled. Eachard represents Cromwell as granting
permission with great reluctance. This was perhaps the
case, though not for the reason which that Historian puts
into his mouth — ' that the request must be complied with,
or they would involve the nation in blood again.'"' Oliver
knew well that they were not the persons who had involved
the country in its calamities ; but his security consisted in
the division of religious parties rather than their union ;
and as he had discouraged Presbyterian Conventions,
consistency required that he should not appear friendly to
Independent Associations.

His consent being obtained, however, a preparatory
meeting was called at London, by the following letter, ad-
dressed to the ministers in the city and its neighbourhood,
by the Clerk of the Protector's Council.

Sir,

The Meeting of the Elders of the Congregational
Churches in and about London, is appointed at Mr. (George)

<= Neal, vol. iv. p. 183.

176 me:\ioirs of ,

Griffiths (preacher in the Charter House) on Monday next,
at two o'clock in the afternoon, where you are desired to

be present.

Your's to love, and serve you in the Lord,
Junel5,W58. Henry Scobell.

This preliminary meeting accordingly took place, and
by its direction circular letters were addressed by Mr.
George Griffiths to all the Congregational Churches in
England and Wales, inviting them to send Messengers to
constitute a general meeting to be held at the Savoy, on
the 29th September following.* From a number of the
letters in answer to the circular, preserved in Peck's De-
siderata, it appears that the Churches were generally fa-
vourable to the measure; but some of them very prudently
expressed their fears lest any thing of a political nature
should be concealed under the cover of this proposed As-
sembly, and lest it was designed to promote some coali-
tion with the state. The event shewed that nothing of
this nature was intended.

About two hundred Elders and Messengers, from above
one hundred Churches, assembled at the Savoy on the day
appointed, and continued together till the twelfth of the
following month. They first observed a day of prayer and
fasting, after which they considered whether they should
adopt the Westminster Confession, or draw up an entirely
original one of their own. They preferred the latter reso-
lution, but agreed to keep as near the method of the other
as possible. Mr. Griffiths was chosen Clerk, and Doc-
tors Owen and Goodwin, Messrs. Nye, Bridge, Caryl,
and Greenhill were appointed a Committee to prepare the
heads of agreement, which were brought in every morning,
discussed, and the statement to be adopted unanimously
agreed to. The whole was afterwards published in 4to.,
under the title of ' A declaration of the Faith and Order,
owned and practised in the Congregational Churches in

<i Peck's Desiderata Curiosa, vol. ii. p. 501.
e The Savoy was a large old building in the Strand. It had been formerly a
palace, and took its name from an Earl of Savoy, by whom it was founded. It had
been the habitation of John of Gaunt, and of variou.s persons of distinction. It was
successively a convent, an hospital, and in the time of Oliver Cromwell v.as appro-
priated to the accommodation of some of tlie officers of the court, and other public
purposes, among which was the meeting of the Independent Divines.

DR. OWEN. 177

England ; agreed upon and consented to by their Elders
and Messengers in their meeting at the Savoy, October 12,
1G58.' The Preface is long, and is said to have been writ-
ten by Owen, though subscribed by the whole Committee.
Next year it was translated into Latin by Professor Horn-
beck, and annexed to his letters to Dury respecting Inde-
pendency/

The Savoy Declaration contains the same views of
Christian doctrine, with the Westminster Confession; but
omits those parts of it which relate to the power of Synods,
Church censures. Marriage, and Divorce, and the autho-
rity of the civil magistrate in matters purely religious, cmd
which were never ratified by Par'Uiwient.^ Instead of these,
it has a chapter at the end, on the Institution of Churches,
and the order appointed in them ; from which it may be
proper to extract some passages, which convey the views
of the Churches at that time, and from which it will ap-
pear, whether the Independents now hold the same leading
principles.

On the constitution of churches instituted by Christ, it
declares ; ' To each of these churches, he has given alt that
power and authority, which is any way needful for their
carrying on that order in worship and discipline, which he
has instituted for them to observe, with commands and
rules for the due and right exerting, and executing of that
power.' Sect. 4. * Besides these particular churches, it
maintains, there is not instituted by Christ, any church
more extensive or catholic, entrusted with power for the
administration of his ordinances, or the execution of any
authority in his name.' Sect. 6 * The members of these
churches,' it declares, ' are saints by effectual calling, visi-
bly manifested by their profession and walking.' Sect. 8.

Of office-bearers it affirms, — ' That the officers appoint-
ed by Christ are pastors, teachers, elders, and deacons.'
Sect. 9. From the terms here employed, it might be sup-
posed, that four distinct offices were held by the framers,

f Neal, vol. iv. pp. 189, 190.
g • We rather give this notice,' say the Prefacers to the Savoy Declaration,
• because that copy of the Parliament's, followed by us, is in few men's hands ; the
other as it came from the Assembly, being approved of in Scotland, was printed and
hastened into the world, before the Parliament had declared their resolutions about
it ; and yet hath been, and continueth to be, the copy ordinarily only sold, printed
and.reprinted for these eleven years.'

VOL. I. N

178 MEMOIRS OF

to be appointed for the church. But in the following sec-
tions, they speak of the office of pastor, elder, or teacher,
only as distinct from that of deacon. Whatever distinction
they might have contended for in the eldership, or Presby-
tery of a congregation, in the exercise of gifts; they appear
to have viewed the persons composing it as occupying the
same office. While the Declaration speaks of laying on of
hands, along with fasting and prayer, as the usual mode of
appointment to the pastoral office ; it also declares, ' That
those who are chosen by the church, though not set apart
by the imposition of hands, are rightly constituted Ministers
of Christ.' Sect. 12. And that ' no ordination of others,
by those who formerly have been ordained, by virtue of
the power they have received by their ordination, doth con-
stitute them church-officers, without a previous consent of
a church,' Sect. 15. In the administration of the church, it
declares — ' That no person ought to be added to the church,
but by its own consent; that so love, without dissimulation,
may be preserved among all the members.' Sect. 17.

On the subject of church censures, and combinations of
churches by their messengers, its language is worthy of at-
tention. ' The power of censures being seated by Christ
in a particular church, is to be exercised only towards par-
ticular members of each church respectively as such ; and
there is no power given by him to any Synods or ecclesiasti-
cal assemblies to excommunicate, or by their public edicts
to threaten excommunication, or other church censures,
against churches, magistrates, or their people, upon any
account, no man being obnoxious to that censure, but
upon his personal miscarriage, as a member of a particu-
lar church.' Sect. 22. But, ' In cases of difficulties or dif-
ferences, either in point of doctrine or administrations,
wherein either the churches, in general, are concerned, or
any one church, in its peace, union, and edification; or
any member or members of any church are injured, by any
proceeding in censures not agreeable to truth and order ; it
is according to the mind of Christ, that many churches,
holding communion together, do, by their messengers, meet
in Synod or council, to consider and give their advice about
that matter, to be reported to all the churches concerned :
howbeit, these Synods so assembled, are not entrusted with

DR. OWEN. 179

any church power, properly so called, or with SiUj jurisdic-
tion over the churches themselves, to exercise any censures,
either over any churches, or persons, or to impose their de-
termination on the churches or officers.' — * Besides these
occasional Synods or Councils, there are not instituted by
Christ any stated Synods in a fixed combination of churches,
or their officers, in less or greater assemblies; nor are there
any Synods appointed by Christ in a wdLy of subordination
to one another.' Sect. 27.

This language is so very explicit, that it is scarcely
possible to misunderstand it. If any be afraid of such
meetings of messengers, they have only to consider, that
they are merely for counsel and advice, and are invested
with no authority or power over (be churches. They are
entirely of a voluntary nature, resulting not from syste-
matic organization ; but from the love, union, and agree-
ment, existing among the churches. This is a very diffe-
rent thing from the authority claimed by the ecclesiastical
assemblies, and the regular gradation of courts in the Pres-
byterian body. In the entire system of stated and orga-
nized subordination, the Savoy Declaration pronounces
its disbelief.

Independents have always recognised the propriety of
meeting, when any serious evil required to be investigated
or removed ; or any general object called for combined
exertion. To meet without sufficient business, would only
produce evil, and lead to improper interference. A greater
degree of union, than prevails in some places, would, per-
haps, be desirable ; but if this can be obtained only by sur-
rendering the rights of the churches, or by putting power
into the hands of fallible men, no doubt can be entertained,
that it is better to be without it. The union of love and
cordial esteem, and that which is the mere result of system
or authority, are very different things.

The preface to the Savoy Declaration, from which some
extracts have been already made, contains various impor-
tant statements. It avows that the Independents had always
maintained, though at the expense of much opposition, —
' The great principle that, among all Christian states and
churches, there ought to be vouchsafed, a forbearance, and
mutual indulgence to saints of all persuasions, that keep

180 MEMOIRS OF

to, and hold fast, the necessary foundations of faith and
holiness.' — ' This to have been our constant principle, we
^ are not ashamed to confess to the whole Christian world.'
They assert, * That all professing Christians with their
errors, that are purely spiritual, and intrench, and over-
throw not civil society^ are to be borne with, and permitted
to enjoy all ordinances and privileges, according to their
light, as fully as any of their brethren who pretend to the
greatest orthodoxy.' And they solemnly declare, ' That if
they had all the power, which any of their brethren of dif-
ferent opinions had desired to have over them, or others^
they would freely grant this liberty to them all.' I appre-
hend this is the first work of the kind, in which these truly
noble and Christian sentiments are announced. Happily
it is no longer necessary to defend their justness, or to ad-
vocate their importance.

Referring to the prognostications of future evil, which
men, who were no prophets, had presumed to utter, respect-
ing the tendencies of Independent principles, the Prefacers
say ; * Whereas from the beginning of the rearing of these
churches, the words of the apostle have been applied to us,
" That while we promised to others liberty, we, ourselves,
would become servants of corruption, and be brought in
bondage to all sorts of fancies and imaginations ;" yet, the
whole world may now see, after the experience of many
years, that the gracious God hath, not only kept us in that
common unity of the faith, and knowledge of the Son of
God, which the whole community of saints have, but also
in the same truths, both small and great, that are built
thereupon, that any of the best reformed churches in their
best, which were their first times, have arrived to.' The
short time they were together, with the business they had
to execute, without any previous concert, and the unanimity
and harmony which pervaded all their proceedings ; they-
consider an evidence of the presence and goodness of the
Lord, and a proof that they had not their faith to seek
when they assembled.

It would be foolish to expect that this meeting, or its
proceedings, should escape animadversion. But it is
rather strange, that so great a lover of peace as Richard
Baxter, should have been its greatest enemy. His Ian-

DR. OWEN. 181

^uage respecting its leading members, particularly Dr.
Owen, and respecting some of the expressions in its de-
claration of Faith^ is altogether unworthy of his piety and
his understanding.'' Instead of quoting his ill-natured re-
flections, which really carry their own confutation along
with them, the reader will, perhaps, be better pleased with
the testimony of the Rev. James Forbes of Gloucester, one
of this members, which was called forth by Baxter's mis-
representations. Making every reasonable allowance for
the influence of imagination and party feeling, this Gentle-
man's account impresses us strongly in favour of the piety
and solemn procedure of this meeting.

' In general/ he says, * I do, in the first place, declare,
with all the solemn seriousness the case requires, that
though I am now, through the goodness of God, turned of
seventy ; and in the days of my pilgrimage have had oc-
casion to be present at several Synods, and meetings of
ministers, and messengers of churches, there was the most
eminent presence of the Lord, with those who were then
assembled, that ever I knew since I had a being ; the like
I never saw before nor since, and I question whether I
shall see the like on this side glory. It was a kind of hea-
ven on earth I think to all who were present. Such rare
elaborate speeches my ears never heard before, nor since.
All along, there was a most sweet harmony of both hearts
and judgments amongst them. Mr. Howe, then Chaplain to
Richard the Protector, sat with them. We had some days
of prayer and fasting, kept from morning till night ; when
one had prayed, I speak the truth and lie not, I have
thought no one could outdo that person, and so in preach-
ing, yet, ordinarily, they who succeeded, did excel those
who went before.''

If I were disposed to state any particular objection
against the Savoy Declaration, it would be one, not more
applicable to it, than to most of the productions of the
same nature — its too great minuteness. There is too much
of detail under the general heads, and too many explana-
tions : as if it were not enough to believe the general doc-

h Sylvester's Baxter, part i. p. 104. Baxter's Catholic Cominunion Defended,
part V. p. 8. ' Memoirs of Dr. Owen, pp. 21 — 22.

182 MEMOIRS OF

trine, but necessary, also, to receive all the reasons which
are assigned for it, and every thing it is supposed to imply.
This speciality has been the occasion of innumerable con-
tentions; and the multiplication of explanations to prevent
them, has only rendered them more fertile sources of divi-
sion. The confessions of faith, recorded in Scripture, are
all extremely brief, but very comprehensive; and the truths
necessary to be believed by all Christians, are often sum-
med up in a single sentence. Had all the compilers of Con-
fessions studied' this Scriptural brevity, instead of syste-
matic extension, it would have been well for the peace and
unity of the people of God.

A copy of this Confession fell into the hands of Peter
du Moulin, a French Protestant clergyman of some emi-
nence, which it appears he intended to translate, I sup-
pose, into French. But having sent over to England some
remarks on it, either addressed to Owen, or which fell into
his hands; the Doctor wrote him a letter, which, I appre-
hend, put a stop to his future animadversions. From this
letter it is evident he had either got a corrupted copy of
the Savoy Declaration, or that he was disposed himself to
corrupt it ; as, in his remarks, it is charged with ' palpable
contradiction, nonsense, enthusiasm, and false doctrine.'
The letter has no date, but from its referring repeatedly to
his work on Justification, it must have been written near
the end of the Doctor's life.

The Declaration of Faith and Order, after it had been
fully agreed to, was presented to the Protector, Richard
Cromwell, by Dr. Goodwin, ' In the name and by the ap-
pointment of the Officers and Messengers of above an hun-
dred Congregational Churches, from several parts of the
nation.' On this occasion. Dr. Goodwin thus addressed
his Highness, *And now we present to your Highness
what we have done, and commit to your trust the common
faith once delivered to the saints. The Gospel, and the sav-
ing truths of it, being a national endowment bequeathed by
Christ himself at his ascension, and committed to the trust
of some in the nation's behalf; ''committed to ray trust,"
saith Paul, " in the name of the ministers ;" and we look
at the magistrates as custos utriusque tabulae, and so com-

DR. OWEN. 18^3

mit it to your trust, as our chief magistrate, to countenance
and propagate.'''

Part of this address I do not understand, and the rest
of it I disapprove. What he means by the gospel being a
national endowment, I know not ; and as to the magistrate
being the keeper of both tables of the Law, I can only say,
it must be understood in a very qualified sense, otherwise
it would convey an idea, not'only dangerous in itself, but
in opposition to the avowed belief of the framers of the
Document presented.

The Savoy Declaration has never been much known, or
generally used, even among Independents. As it was not
intended to be a test or bond, and could not be enforced —
it has never been regarded as an authority. The principles
of the body are adverse to all such views, or uses, of any
merely human production. Being substantially the same
with the Westminster Confession and Catechisms, which
are more easily to be met with, it seems gradually to have
given place to them.' The reason may in part, also, be
found, in the very moderate zeal of the Congregational
body for the promotion of its distinctive principles. Whe-
ther this circumstance be to its credit or its disgrace, will
be determined, just as men cbnsider these principles of
great, or little, or no importance. It is surely desirable,
that the members of a Christian community should be able
to give a reason of the faith and practice which they follow;
and to the progress of that which he believes to be truth,
no man ought to feel indifferent. Christianity teaches that
the kingdom of God consisteth not in mere external order,
or ordinances; but it also teaches, that in every thing which
he observes in the worship of God, * every man should be
fully persuaded in his own mind.'

The preparatory measures for the meeting at the Savoy
had taken place during the life of Oliver Cromwell; but
the meeting itself was held after his death. This event
occurred on the third of September; a day which the Pro-
tector had been accustomed to reckon fortunate, some of

^ Catalogue of the places where Richard Cromwell was proclaimed, p. 25.
' Besides the first edition, printed in 1659, 1 have met with the following editions
of the Savoy Declaration. An edition in 18mo. 1677 ; another in 1688 ; one in 8vo.
1729; one printed at Ipswich, in 8vc), 174.5; and one in 8vo. published at Oswestry,
in 181?.

184 MEMOIRS OF

his most celebrated victories liaving been achieved on it
It is to be hoped it was so, even in the end, notwithstand-
ing the language and opinions of his enemies respecting
him. Of this extraordinary man we have frequently spoken.
It is not the object of this work to detail the deeds of his
public, or the anecdotes of his private life; to eulogise his
virtues, or extenuate his faults. The services which he
rendered to his country, and to religion, are not unknown ;
and whatever may be thought of his motives, those services
were neither few nor small. To the last, his private morals
remained untainted; his public regard for religion, and for
religious persons, was maintained ; and he died with a
prayer, becoming a Christian, and not unworthy of the
Protector of England. Baxter's character of him, though
he was never intimate with Cromwell, is on the whole, per-
haps, just; but too long to be inserted here." The opinion
of Owen we have frequently quoted ; an opinion formed
from much personal intercourse with the Protector, both
before and after he rose to that high situation ; an opinion,
uniformly favourable to Cromwell's character as a man,
and as a Christian; and which, though it may have been
moderated, was never retracted. That he retained it in its
full extent to the end, I am not prepared to assert. While
Cromwell appeared humble, disinterested, cind sought his
country's good, Owen gloried in him, and viewed him in
the light of a saint and a deliverer. When his ambition
got the better of his patriotism, and made him forget his
former professions, Owen left him to defend himself, and
their intercourse was interrupted. When, afterwards, ac-
cused of being one of those ' who promised Cromwell his
life, on his last sickness,'" his reply was sh(5vt, but satisfac-
tory, ' I saw him not in his sickness, nor in some long time
before.'" The reports of the fanatical prayers of Oliver's
chaplains, are, perhaps, little better founded than this
charge.

Of the true state of religion during the period of Crogi-
well's government, it is difficult to form an accurate esti-
mate. Judging from certain external appearances, and
comparing them with the times which followed, the opi-
nion must be highly favourable. Religion was the lan-

" Baxt. Life, part i. pp. 98—101. " Letter to a Frienrt, p. 9. ° Vol. kxL p. 566.

DR. OWEN. 185

guage, and the garb of the court; prayer and fasting were
fashionable exercises ; a profession was the road to prefer-
ment; not a play was acted in all England for many years,
and from the prince to the peasant, and common soldier,
the features of Puritanism were universally exhibited.
Judging again from the wildness and extravagance of va-
rious opinions and practices, which then obtained ; and
from the fanatical slang, and hypocritical grimace, which
were adopted by many, merely to answer a purpose — our
opinion will necessarily be unfavourable. The truth, per-
haps, lies between the extremes of unqualified censure, and
undistinguishing approbation. Making all due allowance
for the infirmity and sin which were combined with the pro-
fession of religion; making every abatement for the in-
ducements, which then encouraged the use of a religious
vocabulary ; admitting that there was even a large portion
of pure fanaticism, still, we apprehend, an immense mass
of genuine religion will remain. There must have been a
large quantity of sterling coin, when there was such a cir-
culation of counterfeit. In the best of the men of that
period, there was, doubtless, a tincture of unscriptural en-
thusiasm, and the use of a phraseology revolting to the
taste of modern times; in many, there was perhaps nothing
more ; but to infer, thut, therefore, all was base unnatural
deceit, would be unjust and unwise. ' A reformation,' says
Jortin, ' is seldom carried on, without a heat and vehe-
mence which borders upon enthusiasm ; as Cicero has ob-
served, that there never was a great man, sine afflatu divino,
so in times of religious contests there seldom was a man
very zealous for liberty, civil and evangelical, and a de-
clared active enemy to insolent tyranny, blind superstition,
political godliness, bigotry, and pious frauds, who had not
a fervency of zeal, which led him, on some occasions, be-
yond the bounds of sober temperate reason.'? The remarks
of another profound reasoner, far removed from enthusiasm
himself, are also deserving of attention. ' Many errors in
judgment, and some delusions of Satan intermixed with
the work, are not any argument that the work, in general,
is not the work of the Spirit of God. However great a
pouring out of the Spirit there may be, it is not to be ex-

P Jortin's Remarks on Eccles. Hist. vol. ii. p. 270.

186 MEMOIRS OF

pected that it should be given now, as it was to the apo-
stles, infallibly to guide them in points of Christian doc-
trine. And if many delusions of Satan appear, at the same
time that a great religious concern prevails, it is not an
argument that the work, in general, is not the work of the
Spirit of God, any more than it was an argument in Egypt,
that there were no true miracles wrought there, because
Jannes and Jambres wrought false miracles at the same
time, by the hand of the devil. Yea, the same persons
may be the subjects of much of the influences of the Spirit
of God, and yet, in some things, be led away by the delu-
sions of the devil; and this be no more of a paradox, than
many other things that are true of real saints in the present
state, where grace dwells with so much corruption, and
the new man and the old man subsist together in the same
person. — If some such as are thought to be wrought upon,
fall away into gross errors, or scandalous practices, it is
no argument that the work, in general, is not the work of
the Spirit. Such things are always expected in a time of
reformation. If we look into church history, we shall find
no instance of great revival in religion, but what has been
attended with many such things. Thus it was with the
Gnostics in the apostles' time ; and thus it was with the
several sects of Anabaptists in the time of the reformation :
so in England when vital religion did much prevail in the
days of Charles I. and Oliver Cromwell, such things as
these abounded.'''

The application of these judicious remarks is obvious.
It is freely admitted, that no religion was necessary to
make a man talk about ' seeking God ;' or to lead him to
hear many sermons, and even to make long prayers. All
these things were done by many, whose conduct discovered
that their pretensions were more than questionable. But
when we find along with these, fervent zeal for the fruits
of righteousness, the glory of God, and the spiritual and
temporal well-being of men ; active labours in preaching
the gospel, or patient suffering on account of it, the aspect
of religious profession becomes very different. It is im-
possible to doubt the sincerity of such persons. Yet such

1 Marks of a work of the Spirit of God, by Jonathan Edwards, pp. 29, 31. The
whole Tract is deserving of an attentive perusal.

Bll. OWEN. 187

were multitudes in the days of Cromwell, who are reckoned
fanatical precisians, or designing knaves. These very per-
sons became, in the days of the Second Charles and James,
confessors and martyrs for the truth. The two thousand
ejected ministers, and the ten thousands of the people who
sufiered the loss of goods and of liberty — of country, and
even life itself, were for the most part, the generation of the
Commonwealth. Their conduct, perseverance, and suffer-
ings shew, th^t they were not the sickly dreamers, and vi-
sionary enthusiasts, they have been reckoned, but men of
elevated and scriptural piety.

During the Commonwealth no system of church go-
vernment can be considered, as having been properly, or
fully established. The Presbyterian, if any, enjoyed this
distinction. But the ministers who occupied the parish
churches, were of very various sentiments. Many of them
were secret friends to the old Episcopacy, and the liturgy.
Many were for a reformed Episcopal government. Others
thought no form of ecclesiastical polity Qf Divine right, or
gave themselves no concern about the matter. Some were
Independents, and a few were Baptists."^ Cromwell's po-"
licy encouraged this diversity ; as he dreaded the ascen-
dency of any one party. If the ministers attended to their
own duty, and did not interfere with his affairs, their sen-
timents respecting church government, did not prevent the
enjoyment of his favour. Such a state of things may be
considered anarchy and confusion by many, but it may be
questioned, whether the great ends of the gospel ministry
were ever more effectually accomplished in this country,
than during that period. No sacrifice of conscience was
demanded ; no encroachments on religious liberty were
practised; no bounds were prescribed to zealous exertion
for the good of the souls of men. Every man sat under his
vine, and his fig-tree, without fear. The word of the Lord
had/ree course, and was glorified.

The influence of the life and death of Cromwell on the
profession of Independency, which he is supposed pecu-
liarly to have favoured, has, I apprehend, been greatly
exaggerated. He has been represented as the chief in-
strument of promoting the increase and respectability of

- •• Baxter's Non-conformist's Plea for Peace, p. 130.

188 MEMOIRS OF

that party, and his death has been spoken of as the most
disastrous event that could befall them. In as far as In-
dependents enjoyed fall liberty and protection, and were
considered capable of serving their country, under the go-
vernment of Cromwell, they were doubtless indebted to
him ; and it would be exceedingly ungrateful to deny, that
these blessings they then enjoyed, in common with others,
in a much greater degree than they have ever since done.
For all this, let him receive the praise to which he is en-
titled. It does not appear that they were indebted to Crom-
well for any thing more, and, in some respects, his patron-
age was hurtful, rather than useful to them. As a body,
they had existed long before his name was known, and
their increase and respectability arose from causes altoge-
ther independent of him. He might, indeed, be said to
have raised himself, in a great measure, by their means.
He took advantage of their reputation and influence, their
love of liberty, and hostility to ecclesiastical domination,
to shelter himself and to gain his own ends. He climbed
on their shoulders to the summit of ambition, and then un-
ceremoniously discarded or forgot them.

The enjoyment of his faVour and patronage must, to a
certain extent, have been injurious to the genuine profes-
sion of apostolical principles. It may appear strange, that
an Independent should declare, that he has no wish that
Independents, as such, should become the objects of poli-
tical patronage. If, indeed, the glory of a Christian pro-
fession consists in mere numbers, in the enjoyment of
wealth, or the possession of worldly honours, these views
must be extremely foolish. But if its glory consists in the
spiritual character of its members, be they few or many;
then the honours of a temporal kingdom have no tendency
to promote it. ' Pure and genuine Christianity,' says an
ingenious member of the Church of England, ' never was,
nor ever can be the national religion of any country upon
earth. It is a gold too refined to be worked up with any
human institution, without a large portion of alloy : for,
no sooner is this small grain of mustard-seed watered with
the fertile showers of civil emoluments, than it grows up
into a large and spreading tree, under the shelter of whose
branches the birds of prey and plunder will not fail to make

DR. OWEN. 189

for theraseives comfortable habitations, and thence deface
its beauty and destroy its fruit.'' When any party of Chris-
tians becomes exclusively the object of state favour, it im-
mediately operates as a bounty on that profession. Every
man who wishes, or hopes to rise, has an inducement to
enrol himself under its banners. There will be a visible
increase of number and respectability, but a proportionate
decrease of piety and purity. The Independents never
were the objects of this exclusive patronage ; but, in so far
as that profession was considered, during the Common-
wealth, to be more acceptable to the ruling powers than
any other, it must have derived injury rather than benefit
from the circumstance. It induced some of those volatile
and unprincipled spirits, which always float in the current
of state favour, to hoist the colours of Independency ; but
which they pulled down the first change of wind that oc-
curred. Such adventurers, whatever be their rank, add no
real strength to the eff"ective force of a Christian commu-
nity ; and their dispersion is a blessing rather than a pu-
nishment.

In another point of view, also, the patronage of Crom-
well and his party, has been injurious to the character of
Independency. It has confounded it in the opinion of
many with revolution and republicanism. It is the occa-
sion, to this day, of representing its adherents as enemies
to established, or at least to monarchical government.
That there were Independents then who preferred a re-
public to a monarchy, especially an unlimited monarchy, I
feel no concern to deny; as many of the greatest men of
the age, though not Independents, did the same. But I
feel concerned to maintain, that between the religious sen-
timents of Independents, and their views of any form of
civil government, there is no link of connexion. And if
the favour of Cromwell has led men to believe, that Inde-
pendents are naturally, or necessarily, republicans, it has
done them a material injury. In consequence of this mis-
take, every thing of a revolutionary and sanguinary nature
during the above period, has, by some, been fearlessly
charged on this body. To vindicate it, is now unneces-
sary. It has flourished, in the Scriptural sense of the

' Disquisitions on several subjects, by Soanie Jcnyns, p. 164.

190

MEMOIRS OF

word, more under a monarchy than ever it did under a Pro-
tector ; and among the friends of the Hanoverian succes-
sion, and the steady, uniform, and conscientious supporters
of that illustrious house, has always been reckoned the
body of British Independents.

I must advert to one circumstance which occurred
after the death of Cromwell, in which Owen is alleged
to have been concerned.

* Tillotson told me,' says Bishop Burnet,* ' that a %veek
after Cromwell's death, he, being by accident at White-
hall, and hearing that there v^^as to be a fast that day in the
household, out of curiosity, went into the presence chamber
where it was held. On one side of a table, Richard, with
the rest of Cromwell's family was placed, and six of the
preachers were on the other side — Thomas Goodwin,
Owen, Caryl, and Sterry, were of the number. There he
heard a great deal of strange stufl", enough to disgust a man
for ever of that enthusiastic boldness. God was, as it
were, reproached with Cromwell's services, and challenged
for taking him away so soon. Goodwin, who had pre-
tended to assure them in a prayer, that he was not to die,
which was but a very few minutes before he expired, had
now the impudence to say, ' Thou hast deceived us, and
we were deceived.' Sterry, praying for Richard, used
those indecent words, ' Make him the brightness of the
Father's glory, and the express image of his person.' The
same story is repeated on the authority of Burnet, in Birch's
life of Tillotson."

Without impeaching the veracity, either of Tillotson, or
of Burnet, there are circumstances, which induce a strong
suspicion of the accuracy of the anecdote. The gossiping
disposition of Burnet led him to commit many mistakes,
and writing down conversations about others long after
they were held, w^as no great security for fidelity.'' That

t Hist, of his own Time, vol. i. p. 116. " p. 17.

'^ ' The Bishop's hearsays,' says Lord Lansdowne, ' are, in most cases, very
doubtful. His history is little else, but such a one told such a one, and such a one
told me. This sort of testimony is allowed in no case; nor can the least certainty
be built upon stories handed about from one to another, which must necessarily
alter in the several repetitions by different persons.' Lord Lansdowne's Works, vol.
ii. p. 179.—' 1 have never,' says Sir John Dalrymple, 'tried Burnet's facts by the
test of dates and original papers, without finding them wrong.' — Memoirs of Great
Britain, p. 34.

UR. OWEN. 191

such a meeting took place is highly probable ; but it looks
somewhat suspicious, that Tillotson should, from mere cu-
riosity, presume to go into the presence chamber of the
Protector on such an occasion. Burnet does not seem to
have adverted to the fact, that Goodwin's words, with
which Tillotson was offended, are the very words of the
prophet Jeremiah, chap, xx. 7. ; and that they were used,
in all probability, in the very sense in which the prophet
employs them, not as affirming what God had done, but
only what he had permitted men to do. ' Thou hast suf-
fered us to deceive ourselves, and we have been deceived.'
Nothing is put into the mouth of Owen ; and I think it im-
probable that he was there. We know from himself, that
he had not been with Cromwell on his death-bed, nor long
-before. He was none of theliousehold chaplains, and this
was a private household fast. He was not a favourite of
Richard's ; not likely, therefore, to be asked on such an oc-
casion ; and still less likely to be a volunteer. The entire
story seems a compound of imperfect recollections, exag-
gerated in the repetition, with a view to expose the fanati-
cism of Cromwell's chaplains. The denial, on the part of
Owen, of assertions, as positively made as the above, leads
us to receive the testimony of the opposite party with great
caution ; and where the characters of others are involved,
the testimony of bishops and archbishops ought to be sub-
ject to the same laws of evidence, which regulate that of
other men.''

Besides the works already noticed, which Dr. Owen

y Those who amuse themselves with the prayers and fasting of the Protector, may
contrast with the picture drawn by Tillotson, the following scene en the Lord's day
CTening in the court of his royal successor. It is described by Evelyn, a respect-
able and religious man, but no fanatic, as he was a devoted friend of the Church
and of the royal family. ' I can never forget the inexpressible luxury and profane-
ness, gaming and all dissoluteness, and as it were total forgetfulness of God, it being
Sunday, which this day se'nnight, I was witness of. The King sitting and toying
with his concubines; Portsmouth, Cleaveland, and Mazarine, &c. A French boy
singing love songs, in that glorious gallery, while about twenty of the great courtiers,
and other dissolute persons, were at Basset round a large table, a bank of at least
£2000, in gold, before them ; upon which, the gentlemen who were with me made
reflections with astonishment.' — Memoirs, vol. i, p. 585. This single scene speaks
volumes on the dissoluteness and impiety of the court of Charles, and the awful ef-
fects which it must have produced on the country. Looking back but a few years,
well might the people exclaim, 0 tempora ! 0 mores ! The Memoirs of Pepys,
which have been lately published from his short-hand MS, by Lord Braybrook,
contain many facts of a similar kind, and which shew the disgraceful state of the
court, and the deplorable condition of public morals.

192 MEMOIRS OF

published during his Vice-chancellorship, he had been en-
gaged in preparing another elaborate performance, which
appeared soon after he had relinquished that oflSce, * Of
communion with God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost,
each person distinctly, in love, grace, and consolation, Sic.'
4to. Oxford, 1657/ It appears, from a short preface, that
he had preached on the subject, and then extended it into
a considerable treatise. He first shews that the saints
have communion with God in his manifestations of love
and grace to them, and in their returns of holy gratitude,
confidence, and joy. He then endeavours to establish from
Scripture, that this fellowship is with each of the Divine
persons distinctly, as the title of his work imports ; and
proceeds, at great length, to illustrate the nature of this fel-
lowship with the Father in love, with the Son in grace, and
with the Holy Spirit in consolation.

There is much delightful and important instruction in
this work. Though the subject arises from the first prin-
ciples of the economy of salvation, it embraces matter
which is only adapted to the higher form of the Christian
profession ; and for the full understanding of it, requires
the possession, and the vigorous exercise of that spiritual
faculty which the natural man does not enjoy; and which
constitutes the vital principle of the new creature. There
is nothing in Christianity, indeed, corresponding with the
mysteries of ancient paganism; there are no esoteric doc-
trines, which are concealed from the vulgar. But there are
things, which those, who only stand in the outer court of the
temple, do not know, and which are the peculiar privilege of
those who occupy the penetralia. There is an initiation,
which must take place, the work, not of man, but of God;
without which, the visible apparatus of the gospel appears
only like pantomimic exhibition, unintelligible and unim-
pressive. The eyes of a sinful creature cannot look at
the invisible things of God, without undergoing an opera-
tion similar to unsealing the bodily organs of vision, when i
covered by a film which shuts out the light of heaven. In
plain terras, the mind of man must undergo an entire moral
revolution; a renewal, in order to its understanding, relish-
ing, and improving the discoveries and felicities of the

» Works, vol. X. p. 1.

'DR. OWEN. 193

kingdom of God. The grand object of (his dispensation, is
not to restore the doctrines of natural religion, to exhibit a
perfect code of moral legislation, or to establish the cer-
tainty of a future state. All these it embraces ; and in
these, the mass of men counted learned in Christendom
rest ; — but its sublime designs reach far beyond these nar-
row views. They comprehend the communication of a
Divine nature to a sinful creature, and the gift of all things
necessary for its support ; till being completely delivered
from the corruptions of this world, it receives an abundant
entrance into the everlasting kingdom of the Lord and Sa-
viour. Sin destroyed and defaced the work of God. It is
the design of the system of mediation to create a new world,
consisting of one vast renewed family ; at the head of which
is placed, not an earthly man, frail and mutable, but the
only begotten Son — * the Lord from heaven.' Man's re-
bellion occasioned disorder in the universe, and interrupted
the intercourse between the Creator and the creature ; by
Christ, all things are again reconciled, and re-united ; har-
mony is again restored, and God once more pronounces
bis work to be very good.

Only those who are divinely taught,* will enter into
these views ; and only such are likely to understand the
work of Owen on Communion. For in what does fellowship
with God consist, but in God's enjoyment of us, and our
enjoyment of God, according to the established principles
of the ministry of reconciliation? He that is destitute of
this, knows nothing of the gospel, or its great design. He
may discuss its evidences, speculate about its doctrines,
and observe its institutions; but while he is without its
immortalizing principle — he is only amusing himself with
the leaves, instead of feeding on the fruits of the tree of
life.

As an evidence how little understood these sentiments
are, even by those who think themselves, almost, the only
true Christians, I may quote the account which Wood
gives of this work. * In this book he doth strangely affect,
ambiguous and uncouth words, canting, mystical, and
unintelligible phrases, to obscure, sometimes, the plainest
and mo.st obvious truths : and at other times he endea-

a \ Thess. iv. 9.
VOi,. I. o

194 MEMOIRS or

vours, by such a mist and cloud of senseless terms, to
draw a kind of veil over the most erroneous doctrines.''' I
do not know that there are half-a-dozen words in the whole
book, which are not perfectly intelligible to every person
who understands English. Nor is there any peculiarity of
phraseology, except what distinguishes the author's style
in all his writings. The darkness of which Anthony com-
plains, is in the subject, or rather was in himself, in relation
to that subject. It is not wonderful that a blind man does
not understand a dissertation on the nature of colours, or
that a deaf man imperfectly comprehends the doctrine of
acoustics— the want of the faculty sufficiently explains the
reason. It is in no degree more surprising, that a man
who is a Christian, merely by hereditary descent, or nomi-
nal profession, does not understand the essential glory, or
excellence of the gospel. * The natural man receiveth not
the things of the Spirit of God ; neither can he know them,
because they are spiritually discerned. '*= The deficiency in
the one case is physical, and in the other moral, which
equally affect the perceptions of their subjects ; but, which
are materially different in the responsibility which they
involve : as the one is a misfortune and the other a crime.
The greatest objection to the work on Communion is,
that it is too rigidly systematic. Few, perhaps, will follow
out the Doctor's views to the extent to which he carries
them, of distinct fellowship, with the Father, Son, and
Spirit. The groundwork of his illustrations is, indeed, in
Scripture ; but the same sort of superstructure does not
seem to be reared on it. Too many nice distinctions in-
jure the unity and divine harmony, which pervade the sys-
tem of revealed grace ; and ill correspond with that lovely
freedom, and unfettered phraseology, which distinguish
the inspired writings. To be indifferent to the importance
of expressing ourselves correctly on all the doctrines of
revelation, and to affect greater accuracy in treating them,
than the apostles employ, are extremes equally improper
and pernicious. If the latter was the fault of Owen, and
the theological writers of that period, the former is the
great evil of the present. It was then impossible to misap-
prehend the sentiments of the leading writers, on every

*> Athen. Ox. vol. ii. p. 560. « 1 Cor. ii. 14.

DR. OWEN. 195

lopic of importance connected with Christianity ; in regard
to many of our most popular theological writers now, it is
extremely difficult to ascertain what is their belief on va-
rious subjects, and those not of trifling importance — yet, in
this very circumstance they glory! Whether this arises
from imperfection of knowledge, from undervaluing some
parts of the Christian system, or from the fear of losing
their popularity, by the manly avowal of obnoxious truths,
or from all these combined together, I pretend not to de-
termine; but it is deeply to be regretted: and when the
writings of such persons have a powerful influence in di-
recting the public mind, the evil alluded to is of serious
magnitude.

The work on Communion is peculiarly interesting, con-
sidering the situation of the author while it was composed,
and as a specimen of the discourses he was in the habit of
delivering at Oxford. However much he must have been
involved in the dry details of secular business, or profane
learning, it shews how his mind was chiefly affected. No
man could more boldly contend for the cause of liberty, or
more warmly advocate the interests of learning ; to despot-
ism and Vandalism he was equally an enemy: but the sal-
vation of Christ, and the spiritual interests of his people,
were still the grand objects of his attachment and pursuit.
His heart was in his Master's work, and alive to all the
glory of his undertaking. No subordinate object was al-
lowed to occupy that place in his mind, which spiritual
things, alone, ought to enjoy ; and in none, even of the ex-
tended controversies, in which he engaged, does he write
so much con amore, as on communion with God. This in-
valuable privilege, must have been his solace amidst the
distracting labours in which, contrary to his inclinations,
he had become involved ; and of the exercise itself, and
the labour of writing about it, he could, probably, say
what the amiable Bishop Home does of his work on the
Psalms : * The employment detached him from the bustle
and hurry of life, the din of politics, and the noise of folly;
vanity and vexation flew away for a season, care and dis-
jquietude came not near his dwelling. He arose fresh as
the morning to his task ; the silence of the night invited
Mm to pursue it; and he can truly say, that food and rest

,0 2

196 MEMOIRS OF

were not preferred before it. Every part improved infi-
nitely upon his acquaintance with it, and no one gave him
uneasiness but the last; for then he grieved that his work
was done.' At the distance of nearly twenty years, this
work on Communion was very unmercifully assailed, and
became the subject of a protracted controversy, which will
afterwards be examined.

At this time the Independent churches were the sub-
jects of much reproach and misrepresentation, particularly
from the higher toned Presbyterians. It would appear
that some of the Independent ministers thought Dr. Owen>
and those of his brethren who occupied eminent situations,
were not so forward as they should be to defend the com-
mon cause. Under this feeling, Mr. Beverly of Rowel ad-
dressed a very urgent letter to the Doctor, entreating him
to advocate and defend the principles and interests of the
churches. ' Truth itself,' he says, • so far as we understand
in this cause, now mainly calls and cries by these impor-
tunate lines upon you, for a more full vindication. And
whom, should such a truth, in such an extremity, betake
herself for relief to, among all her children, rather than
yourself? or such as you can prevail with and judge, if you
can justly any, more fit than yourself ?^ — ^eveu yourself, who
have such a name in the learned and Christian world al-
ready, as that your very appearing might be sufficient vin-
dication? May I not charge you in Christ's name, to rise
up once more for Christ, and for this part of his truth also,
even as in a formel" church case ? Esther iv. 14. What
account can be given but that God, foreseeing how useful
you might be in such a juncture, did choose to set you in
that signal place at Oxford, even for so signal a service to
such a signal portion of truth ? And can you forbear to ex-
tend your hand in such a case ? Who can despatch so noble a
work, even verso pollice, with such ease and facility ? What
wonder if the memory of such a cause rot with posterity,
when such as have tasted the glorious God therein, do
themselves so slightly regard it, not improving the least of
their many talents in vindication of it ? Is this a time, when
such reproach and gloominess cover the mountain of
truth — is this a time for you, O ye heads of Colleges, the
principal of the flocks, to dwell in your own ceiled houses.

DR. OWEN. 197

and pompous stately possessions? when we poor under
shrubs have our heads bowed down with grief, and after
continued implorings of God for his stirring up some emi-
nent instrumenfs, are resolved rather to die than to desert
the truth. — What, dear Sir, if we were. all, as some such
as yourself are, personally promoted ? What satisfaction is
this, when the cause of truth lies bleeding and rotting with-
out care or vindication? How many empty compliments
it is like you have time for, and not vacancy enough for
such a work as would live after, yea, procure life to the
cause after your death? I hope God the Father will at
length hear the many cries and tears in secret poured
forth in behalf of what I have thus written. If I lose my
labour as to man, I shall go softly all my few remaining
days in the bitterness of my soul ; and at my last gasp, or
departing sob, rejoice that I am going to the blessed souls
of Shepherd, Hooker, and Cotton, Pardon, dear Sir, my
errata in all this, for either matter or form; but as you love
Christ Jesus, and dread that anathema, 1 Cor. xvi. 22. let
it be duly improved.'*^

This very solemn and urgent letter, dated Feb. 24, 1657,
was not without effect on Owen. For in the course of that
same year he produced a small work, relating to the sub-
ject on which Mr. Beverly had written him, and which oc-
casioned immediately an angry and protracted controversy.
This was, * Of Schism, the true nature of it discovered and
considered, with reference to the present differences in
religion,' 12mo. pp. 280. Ox. 1657.^ This subject, which
somebody justly observes, has occasioned a schism about
the meaning of the word, Owen endeavours to illustrate
entirely by the light of revelation. Having noticed the
primary import of the terra — a rent or separation of parts
in a united substance; and its moral or analogical meaning

* Maurice's Account of the Church at Rowel, pp. 11 — 14. Tlie writer of this
uncommon letter appears to have been a very excellent man, and much attached to
the Congregational cause. He had been a tutor in the University of Cambridge,
and engaged in the service of Christ in diiFerent parts of Scotland and England, I
suppose with the army, before he came to Rowel, in 1655, Here he laboured with
much zeal and disinterestedness, till the Lord put a period to his services on the
first of June, 1658. He wrote several things — one in Reply to Wood of St, An-
drews against Lockyer — another in Latin, in answer to Hornbeck, De Iiidependen-
tismn; and one on free admission, in reply to a person of the name of Simson.
Maurice's Account, pp. 1 — 21. Brook's Lives of the Puritans, vol. iii. p. 298.

e Works, vol. xix. p. 109.

198 MEMOIRS OF

—a division of sentiment, or affection, in a religious or po-
litical body ; he proceeds to shew, that the apostles use
the term schism, merely to describe ' causeless differences
and contentions among the members of a particular church,
contrary to that love, prudence, and forbearance, which
ought to be exercised towards one another.' In order that
any one may be guilty of the sin of schism, he shews that
' he must be a member of some one church, constituted by
Jesus Christ ; and that in it he raises causeless differences
with others, to the interruption of Christian love, and to the
disturbance of tlie due performance of the duties required
of the church in the worship of God.' Hence it follows,
that the separation of one church, or of many churches,
from other churches, is never described as schism in Scrip-
ture ; especially if the body seceded from, is not in consti-
tution of Divine appointment ; and that the separation of
an individual from a church, on account of what afiects
his conscience, is not the sin of schism. Hence, all the
abusive language of Romanists against Protestants, and
Episcopalians against Presbyterians, and of the latter
against Independents, as schismatics, is utterly misplaced;
as, whether any be guilty of this evil, depends not on the
circumstance of separation ; but on the merits of the case,
and on other parts of conduct. Owen's view of the subject
is nearly the same with Dr. Campbell's, in his valuable
dissertation on this word, to which the reader is referred
for farther satisfaction, as to its scriptural import and use/
What a fruitful source of theological altercation would
be dried up, were this interpretation of the term adhered
to ! But this would not answer the purpose of such as most
delight in hurling the brutum fulmen against others. It is
a fine way to make an adversary odious, to fix on him the
character of a schismatic ; though it may, perhaps, more
justly belong to him whose unchristian conduct is, pro-
bably, one of the chief reasons that has occasioned the se-
paration. ' Schism,' says the celebrated Hales of Eaton,
* has long been one of those theological scare-crows, with
which they, who wish to uphold a party in religion, use to
frighten such, as making any inquiry, are ready to relin-
quish or oppose it, if it appear either erroneous or suspi-

f Diss. h. pait iii.

l>lt. OWEN. -199

cious.'^ It is worthy of remark, that the hideous nature
of it, is seldom urged, except to those who leave a com-
munity. Let as many schismatics, from other bodies,
as please, come into a society ; it is never hinted that
they have been guilty of this crime : a strong proof, that
the sin of schism is deplored, chiefly when it is an offence
against men's interests, feelings, or authority. Such per-
sons should think of the witty Vincent Alsop's remark : —
* Schism is an ecclesiastical culverine, which being over-
charged, and ill managed, recoils and hurts the canoneer.
He that undertakes to play this great gun had need to be
very careful, and spunge it well, lest it fire at home.'*"

Owen's work, though it had little connexion with any
party sentiments, as its principle was equally available by
all parties of Protestants ; all of them being in the ordinary
sense of the term, schismatics in relation to others, soon
met with several opponents. The first of these was Dr.
Hammond, who subjoined to his continuation of the De-
fence of Grotius, * A reply to some passages of the Re-
viewer in his late book of Schism.' This reply relates
chiefly to the state of Episcopacy, in the times succeeding
the apostles; and on this account, Owen took little notice
of it.

Another answer was from the pen of Giles Firmin,
who wrote ' Of Schism, Parochial Congregations, and Or-
dination by imposition of hands, wherein Dr. Owen's dis-
covery of the true nature of Schism is briefly and friendly
examined.' 8vo. pp. 157. 1658. The book corresponds
with the title, and is written in a very Christian spirit.
The object of it is to shew, that Schism may be a more
extensive evil than Dr. Owen's definition admits. — He,
therefore, defines it, ' The solution of that unity, which
Christ requires in his church,' and which may extend to
the whole visible profession of Christianity. This, of
course, depends on the extension of the analogical mean-
ing of the term. But there is, on the whole, no very mate-
rial difference between Owen and Firmin. Alluding to
him, the Doctor said, too severely, that Firmin neither un-
derstood him, nor the things which he wrote about.' Mr.

« Hales's Works, vol.i. p. ll-t. '' Melius Inquirend. p. 209.

' Pref. to Div. Origin, of the Scriptures.

200 MEMOIRS OF

Firmin had been several years in New England ; but, when
he wrote this treatise, was pastor of the church at Shalford,
in Essex. He was a very respectable man; an eminent
scholar, especially in the Oriental languages ; well read in
the Fathers, Church history, and religious controversies.''
If he was a Presbyterian, he was so moderate a one, as to
be mistaken by Edwards, of Gangrene celebrity, for an
Independent.

But the most violent adversary of the Doctor on this
occasion, was Daniel Cawdry, * Preacher of the word
at Billingmagn, Northamptonshire' — a high-flying Presby-
terian. He produced, in the same year in which the Doc-
tor's work appeared, a pamphlet, the title of which, at once,
begs the question, and forestalls the proof; ' Indepen-
dency a great schism.' 12mo. pp. 200. Lond. 1657. The
first sentence of this work corresponds with what we have
said of the use made of the charge of Schism, and with the
dogmatic title of the book. ' The crime of Schism is so
heinous in itself, and so dangerous and noxious to the
cause of God ; that no invectives.against the evils of it can
well be too great or high.' So have all parties exclaimed,
who arrogate to themselves the exclusive character of the
true church, against those who have had the temerity to
call in question their claims, and dissent from their fel-
lowship.

When it is stated, that this fiery zealot speaks ' of reap-
ing with lamentation the cursed fruits of toleration and
forbearance in religion ;' that he represents toleration a^
* doing more towards the rooting of religion out of the
hearts of men in seven years, than the enforcing of unifor-
mity did in seventy;' and that he generally terras it ' a
cursed, intolerable toleration ;' — the reader will know
enough of his spirit, and feel little inclination to examine
his arguments. The design of the pamphlet, is to prove
that Independents had been guilty of a great schism, in
gathering churches out of Presbyterian congregations. This
was the unpardonable sin of which they were then consi-
dered guilty. In many instances it was not true: for in
reply to this very charge, the Prefacers to the Savoy De-
claration say: — * Let it be farther considered, that we have

•< Non-con. Mcni. -vol. ii. pp. 214 — 216.

DR. OWEN. 201

not broke from them, or their order, by these diflferences,
but rather they from us, and in that respect we less deserve
their censure ; our practice being no other, than what it
was in our breaking from Episcopacy, and long before
Presbytery, or any such form as now they are in, was
taken up by them : and we will not say how probable it is,
that the yoke of Episcopacy had been upon our neck
to this day, if some such way, as formerly and now is,
termed Schism, had not with much suffering been practised,
and since continued in.''

But Cawdry had more objects than one to accomplish
by his work. It contained an Appendix, ' shewing the
inconstancy of the Doctor ; and the inconsistency of his
former and present opinions.' The proof of Owen's incon-
stancy and inconsistency is this; in 164-3, being then con-
nected with the Presbyterians, he published a Treatise, in
which he speaks on some points as a Presbyterian. In
1657, having been an Independent, for at least ten years,
as all the world knew, he published a book, which contains
sentiments bearing upon Independency : Ergo, Owen is in-
consistent and unstable ! Alas ! for the logic of poor Daniel
Cawdry. By such pitiful means do men sometimes en-
deavour to bring an opponent into disgrace.

Owen was not backward to reply. In the course of a
few weeks he produced, ' A Review of the true nature of
Schism, with a Vindication of the Congregational Churches
in England, from the imputation thereof, unjustly charged
on them, by Mr. Daniel Cawdry. Ox. 1657.' 12mo. pp. 181.™

' The first Presbyterian church in England was constituted at Wandsworth, in
1572. Neal i. 237. According to a statement already given in this volume, there
was an Independent Cliurch in, London, in 1570 ; so that, if this be of any import-
ance, Independency had the precedency of Presbytery in England. It should also
be remembered, tliat there was much less difference between Independency and
Presbytery, when the latter was first erected, than afterwards, when the Scots
system was adopted, and attempted to be enforced. It is worthy of remark, that
the English Presbyterian congregation, established by the exiles who fled from
Queen Mary, had the ultimate determination of all disputes that might arise among
tlie oflSce-bearers, or between the office-bearers and the people. By one of the
articles of (heir discipline, it was specially provided that in case of such differences,
the congregation should be assembled, ' and that which they or the major part of
them so assembling shall judge, or decree, the same to be a lawful decree, or ordi-
nance, of sufficient force to bind the whole congregation, and every member of the
same.' By another, it is provided, ' that every member may speak his mind in the
congregation, so he speak quietly, and not against God's truth.' (Discourse of the
troubles at Frankfort, printed in the Phoenix, ii. 136, 137.) If this be not Indepen-
dency, it is at least very like it.

" Works, vol. xix. p. 255.

202 MEMOIRS OF

He assures us in the Preface, that it was the work of only
four or five days, which was all the time he could devote
to it, and all that he thought it deserved. With much firm-
ness he meets, and repels the charges of his adversary, and
strengthens his original position. He informs us, * That
such was his unhappiness, or rather happiness, in the con-
stant intercourse he had with Presbyterians, both Scotch
and English, utterly of another frame of spirit ; that till he
saw this treatise, he did not believe that there had remained
one godly person in England of such dispositions, in refe-
rence to present differences.' He shews successfully, that
Cawdry had completely failed in making out his charge of
Schism and inconsistency against his brethren and him-
self, and concludes the defence of his changes, which we
have fully narrated, by simply remarking, ' He that can
glory, that in fourteen years he has not altered in his con-
ceptions of some things, shall not have me for his rival.'

The controversy did not terminate here. Next year
Cawdry returned to the charge, in * Independency further
proved to be a Schism,' &c. 12mo. 1658. pp. 158. This
production abounds with personalities, though the author
feels that he had already committed himself. Indeed,
Cawdry seems to have been a contradiction hunter; for
this is not his first attack, of the same kind, on Indepen-
dency, and on the personal characters of those who pro-
fessed it. He had published, in 1G45, a4to. volume, ' Vin-
diciae Clavium,' against ' Cotton's Keys of the kingdom of
Heaven.' — And in 1G51, another 4to. in vindication of this
— ' The inconsistency of the Independent way with Scrip-
ture and itself;' in which he discovers the same rancorous
spirit against Cotton and Hooker, which he does in his at-
tack on Owen ; and the same zealous desire to find contra-
dictions, with little more success. The manuscript of Cot-
ton's reply to the personal charges of Cawdry, had come
into Dr. Ovk^en's hands, just as his own answer had gone
through the press. Immediately, therefore, after the se-
cond attack of Cawdry appeared, he published — ' A De-
fence of Mr. John Cotton from the imputation of self-con-
tradiction, charged on him by Mr. Daniel Cawdry: written
by himself, not long before his death : To which is prefixed,
an Answer to a late Treatise of the said Mr. Cawdry, about

DR. OWEN. 203

the nature of Schism.' 12mo. Ox. 1658." This small trea-
tise is nearly equally divided between Cotton and Owen.
The Doctor shews that Cawdry, and his brethren, were as
loudly, and with more apparent justice, charged with being
Schismatics by the Episcopalians, as the Independents
were by the Presbyterians. * For we deny/ says he, * that
since the gospel came into England, the Presbyterian go-
vernment, as by them stated, was ever set up, except in
the wishes of a party of men : so that here as yet, unless, as
it lies in particular congregations, where our right is as
good as theirs, none have separated from it that I know of,
though many cannot consent to it. The first ages we plead
ours, the following were unquestionably Episcopal.' p. 79.
Cotton, whose defence the Doctor published, was a
person for whom he entertained very high respect. He was
a man of extensive learning, solid piety, and laborious ex-
ertion in the cause of Christ. To his writings, Owen had
been, in part, indebted for his own sentiments as an Inde-
pendent. He was one of the first of the New England
Congregationalists, who wrote on the subject of church
government, and whose writings had a very extensive in-
fluence, both in that country, and in this. His work, on
' The Keys of the kingdom of Heaven,' contains the sub-
stance of the argument for the Independent polity; though
he occasionally uses language which no Independent would
now be disposed to employ, and speaks of the power of
councils in a way that is not consistent with his leading
principles. On the subject of the Magistrate's interference
in religion, also, both his writings and his conduct prove,
that, in some respects, he was very far from having correct
or consistent sentiments. This was not the first attack he
had to sustain on his AVork on the Keys. It had been
taken up by Baillie, in his ' Dissuasive from the errors of
the times ;' in which Cotton and his brethren were loaded
with calumnies and defamation ; — by Samuel Rutherford,
with more argument and moderation, in his ' Due right of
Presbyteries ;' and by Cawdry, as I have already noticed,
in his * Vindiciae Clavium.' To all these. Cotton replied
with much Christian temper, in his * Way of the Congrega-
tional Churches cleared' from the aspersions of Baillie,

n Works, vol. xix. p. 339.

204 MEMOIRS OF

the contradictions of Cawdry, and the misconstructions of
Rutherford. These works, which are mostly considerable
volumes, shew how deeply the controversy about Church
Government then occupied the minds of men; and how
keenly some of the leading writers of the period engaged
in it. Those who wish to know all that is possible to be
said for Presbytery and Independency, have only to con-
sult them. They contain, indeed, much extraneous matter,
and too great a want of moderation on both sides : but they
literally exhaust the subject, and I should suppose, must
have exhausted the writers themselves, nearly as much as
they do now the reader. It is matter of wonder and regret,
that the subject could not be disposed of with less labour,
and less acrimony. The last defence of Cotton, and Owen's
vindicatory preface, put an end to his collisions with Caw-
dry, and to the Schism controversy: and here ternsinates
our account of it.

In 1658, he published a work 'On Temptation; the na-
ture and power of it ; the danger of entering into it; and the
means of preventing that danger,' &c. 12mo.'' It is the sub-
stance of some sermons on Matt. xxvi. 41. ; ' Watch and
pray, that ye enter not into temptation.' It seems, like all
his experimental writings, to have been called forth by his
observation on the state of the times. He refers in the
Preface to the awful providences of which the country
still continued to be the subject ; the spirit of error which
had spread so widely; the divisions and contentions which
so extensively prevailed ; the temptations which had over-
thrown the faith of many; and the general backsliding from
former holiness and zeal which had taken place. The trea-
tise, however, has nothing local or temporary in its com-
position ; and will continue to be useful as long as Chris-
tians shall be exposed to danger from the temptations of
this world.

Owen's next work, which was produced partly in 1658,
and partly in the following year, is a thick 12mo. volume,
the nature and objects of which are fully explained in the
extended title-page. *0f the Divine original, authority,
self-evidencing light, and power of the Scriptures. With
an Answer to that Inquiry, How we know the Scriptures

» Works, vol, vii. p. 431.

BR. OWEN. 205

to be the Word of God. Also, a Vindication of the purity
and integrity of the Hebrew and Greek texts of the Old
and New Testament ; in some considerations on the Pro-
legomena, and Appendix to the late Biblia Polyglotta.
Whereunto are subjoined, some exercitations about the
nature and perfection of the Scripture, the right of inter-
pretation, internal light, revelation, &c.' Oxon.P

This is rather a curious miscellany, to the whole con-
tents of which a dedication is prefixed, lo ' His reverend
and worthy friends, the Prebends of Christ Church College,
with 'all the Students in Divinity in that Society.' In the
first tract are some very excellent observations, on what is
generally understood by the internal evidence of the Bible ;
or that which satisfies the mind of a Christian, that in
trusting to the revealed method of salvation, he is not
following a cunningly devised fable. The Doctor rests his
reasonings chiefly on two things — the light and efficacy of
the truth. As it is the nature of light, not only to make
other things manifest, but to bring the evidence of its own
existence along with it; so the beamings of the majesty,
truth, holiness, and authority of God in the Bible, distin-
guish it from all counterfeits, and commend it to the con-
science, which it illuminates, sanctifies, and judges. The
effects which it produces in the subjugation of human an-
tipathies to itself, and the cure of moral disease, are also
strong proofs of its heaven-derived power. It is the force
of this internal evidence — the perception of the excellence,
suitableness, and glory of the Divine discovery of mercy in
the gospel, that induce the great body of Christians to re-
ceive it. Being made, * the wisdom and the power olf God'
to their salvation, they have the strongest possible evidence
of its Divine nature and origin. However complete and
satisfactory the external testimony is, it does little, com-
paratively, for the conversion of men; as in most instances
the gospel is rejected, not from want of evidence, but from
hatred or indifference to its subject. The argument of
Owen has been largely treated by others, though by few
more fully or satisfactorily than himself. The same views
are brought forward by Professor Halyburton, in a Trea-
tise on the reason of Faith, appended to his work on natu-

P Works, vol. iv. p. 363.

20C MEMOIRS OF

ral and revealed religion, and by President Edwards, in his
Treatise on Religious Affections.

While this tract was in the press, the Prolegomena and
Appendix to the London Polyglot, were put into Owen's
hands ; in consequence of which, he delayed its publication
till he examined that volume ; and this examination pro-
duced the second tract in this work.i The object of the
former treatise was to evince, ' That as the Scriptures
were immediately given by God himself, his mind being
in them represented to us ; so by his providential dispen-
sation his whole word is preserved entire in the original
languages.' He now contended, that were any corruption
allowed to have crept into the text of Scripture, all his
reasonings would be subverted, the foundation of faith
weakened, and the providence of God would appear to
have been careless of the preservation of the Divine word.
He was sadly afraid, if some of Walton's principles were
admitted, that Popery would obtain advantage on the one
hand, and intidelity on the other.

The ' Biblia Polyglotta Waltoni,' is by far the most va-
luable and important biblical work which ever issued from
the British press ; which has rendered immense service to
the criticism and interpretation of the Scriptures,, and con-
ferred immortal honour on its projectors and editor. Seve-
ral works of the same nature had been previously publish-
ed abroad : as the Complutensian Polyglot of Cardinal
Ximenes, in 1517 ; the Antwerp Polyglot, published at
the expense of Philip the Second of Spain, in 1572 ; and
the Paris Polyglot of Le Jay, in 1CP45. These works had
all been edit6d in the most sumptuous manner, and at
great expense ; and what is very extraordinary, the world
had been entirely indebted for them to the zeal and libe-
rality of Catholic princes, prelates, or private individuals.""
None of the Protestant princes, or patrons of learning, had
yet attempted any work of this nature. It was reserved for
England to wipe away this reproach ; and that, not during
the reign of her royal ' Defenders of the Faith,' and under
the auspices of her richly beneficed Bishops ; but during
the reign of fanaticism, and under the patronage, though

1 Works, vol. iv. p. 449.
>• Le Long. Bib. Sacra, torn. i. pp. LS. 20. 27—33. Ed. 1709,

DR. OWEN.

207

his name was afterwards ungraciously blotted out, of the
Prince of fanatics — Oliver Cromwell!

Brian Walton, D. D. afterwards Bishop of Chester, was
the principal projector and ed*itor of the work; but was as-
sisted by a number of the learned members of Cambridge
and Oxford, in conducting it through the press. The Pro-
tector allowed five thousand reams of paper to be import-
ed, free of duty, for it ; and otherwise assisted in defraying
the expense of the edition. It was finished in 1657, and
by its fulness, accuracy, and convenience for consultation,
far surpassed all former works of the kind, and remains to
this day the most complete collection of the sacred writings
ever published.

That Dr. Owen should have viewed this work with
joalousy or disapprobation, appears, at first, somewhat
surprising. But this surprise will cease when we reflect on
the school of sacred learning in which he had been bred ;
to which, from principle, he was still attached; and to
which the great body of Hebrew scholars then belonged.
On the revival of learning, Hebrew literature was almost
entirely in the hands of the Jews. The few Christians who
acquired from them any acquaintance with it, received im-
plicitly the dogmas of the Rabbins, who were supposed to
be profoundly versed in the criticism of their sacred books.
Two of these dogmas were inculcated as matters of faith,
as well as questions of fact and criticism :■ — the immaculate
purity of the Hebrew text, and the Divine origin of the
points and accents. Little knowledge of the state of the
Hebrew manuscripts then existed ; the science of criticism
was in its infancy : of some of the ancient versions there
was no knowledge whatever ; and of all of them the know-
ledge was exceedingly limited and imperfect. The Con-
troversies between the Catholics and the Reformed, affected
this as well as other subjects. The former unduly extol-
led the merits of the Vulgate, and depreciated the value
of the original Scriptures; the latter went to the other ex-
treme, and treated with unmerited disrespect the Latin
version, the Septuagint, and all the other early transla-
tions. It was looked on as a point of the Protestant faith
to maintain these views, and it was dangerous to an indi-
vidual's character to deviate far from them. As general

208 MEMOIRS OF

knowledge increased, the true principles of criticism came
to be better understood; the importance of the ancient ver-
sions was more justly estimated; and doubts began to be
entertained respecting the two positions which had been
hitherto most surely believed. Several learned men had
hinted their suspicion of the Divine origin of the Hebrew
points ; but the first who assailed it at any length, w^as
Lewis Capel, Professor of Hebrew in the Protestant col-
lege of Saumur. His 'Arcanum punctuationis Revelatum,'
published in 1624; and his ' Critica Sacra,' in 1650, may
be said to have tegun and finished the controversy. ' The
latter work — the labour of thirty-six years, brought such a
mass of learning and evidence to bear upon the contested
subjects, as left, comparatively, little to be done by others:
yet such was the state of the literary republic at the time,
that the work was refused admission to the press by the
prohibitory principles of foreign Protestants, and after ten
years' Iruitless application for an imprimatur, it was at last
printed at Paris by his son, who was a Catholic'

The cause of the points, and of the Hebrew verity, was
warmly maintained by the Buxtorfs, by the celebrated
Glassius, and many others. The doctrines of Capellus
were adopted and defended by Morinus, Vossius, Grotius,
and other names of great celebrity. It is no impeachment,
therefore, of Dr. Owen's learning, that he was of the an-
cient, rather than of the modern opinion, on this question.
It was that which was supposed to be most advantageous
to the Protestant interest, which the lovers of the word of
God were considered as bound to maintain, and which
many of the greatest scholars and theologians, then in
Europe, most warmly supported. The question of the
various readings has long since been set to rest by the
immense collections of Mill and Kennicott, of De Rossi
and Griesbach. On the subject of the points, different
opinions are still entertained; but on all sides less im-
portance is attached to them than when the controversy
was first agitated. The progress of Hebrew literature has
discovered, that the fears entertained by Owen, respecting
the doctrines of the Polyglot were wholly groundless ; and

« Walchii Bib. Theol. iv. pp. 268—270. Kennicott'* Hist, of the Heb. Text
vol. ii. of his Dissertations.

DR. OWEN. ' 209

bis language, that those who asserted that the Scriptures
had suffered in the same manner with other books, bor-
dered on atheism, was rash and improper as the event has
proved. He disclaims all personal motives in the consi-
derations he was led to throw out on the Polyglot; professes
not to have been acquainted with Walton, and but little
with his chief coadjutors ; and pretends to no profound
acquaintance with the department of literature, to which
the Prolegomena and Appendix of the Polyglot properly
belong. It is unnecessary now to canvass his objections.
His fears magnified his apprehensions of danger, and mul-
tiplied his difficulties ; and neither the cause of sacred
learning, nor his own fame, would have suffered, had he
never written a sentence on the subject.

He was not allowed to pass unanswered. Walton im-
mediately published an able, but ill-tempered reply. ' The
Considerator considered, and the Biblia Polyglotta Vindi-
cated,' &c. 12mo. 1659, pp. 293. It cannot be concealed,
and ought not to be denied, that Walton had greatly the
better of his antagonist in this controversy. He possessed
eminent learning, great critical acumen, and all that patient
industry which was necessary for the successful prosecution
of his very arduous undertaking. These qualifications,
combined with abundance of leisure, with the assistance of
learned associates, and with enthusiastic devotedness to
the cause which he espoused, enabled him to bring his ori-
ginal work to a perfection that left all its predecessors far
behind, and to meet any antagonist, with advantages, of
whose importance he was sufficiently aware> The time and
talents of Owen had been chiefly devoted to very different
pursuits. In doctrinal, exegetical, and controversial theo-
logy, he had then but few equals, and no superior. In these
departments he shone with distinguished lustre, and to
their cultivation be had consecrated all the faculties, and
ardour, of no ordinary mind. His public labours, and nu-
merous writings, must have left him but little time, or in-
clination, for the dry pursuits of verbal criticism ; and, on
this account, it would have been better had he left the sub-
ject to others. But, while I freely concede the palm of
victory in this contest to Walton, it is impossible to cma-
VOL. f. p

210 MEMOIRS OF

pliment the spirit with which he fought for, and achieved
it. He never deigns so much as to name Owen, although
the work which his work answers was not anonymous. He
breathes a tone of defiance and contempt, alike uncalled for
and unsuitable ; but probably dictated as much by the po-
litical changes in prospect, as by personal dislike of Owen.
The ex- Vice- chancellor of Oxford though not then * /V son
of the Church of England,'— a title to which Walton at-
tached no ordinary importance, was not unworthy to be
named with the most learned of her progeny ; and even the
Editor of the Polyglot was not entitled to school him like
a dunce. His remarks on the motives and designs of Owen,
are bitter and unchristian, and reflect dishonour only on
himself. And surely the man, who, after enjoying the fa-
vour of Cromwell, had the ingratitude to erase his acknow-
ledgment of it, and to insert the name of Charles, from
whom his work had derived no benefit (though it afterwards
procured a bishoprick for its author), has not the highest
claims to credit for Christian simplicity and sincerity.*
Let it only be remarked, in conclusion, that if John Owen
could not have produced the Polyglot, still less could Bi-
shop Walton have written the Commentary on the He-
brews'

'The Restoration which soon followed,' says Bishop
Marsh, ' put an end to the controversy ;, and within a few
months after Charles the Second's return. Dr. Walton was
promoted to the See of Chester. The prejudices excited
by Owen's pamphlet, and the false conclusions, which he
drew from that variety of readings unavoidably resulting
from a multitude of copies, did not, indeed, immediately
subside: but those prejudices and apprehensions were, at

t In the latter part of the Preface to the Polyglot, when it was first published,
the following passage occurs : — ' Primo autem commemorandi, quorum favore
chartara a vectigalibus immunem habuimus, quod quinque ab hit?c annis a Concilio
secretiori prime concessura, postea a Serenissimo Protectore, ejusque concilio operis
promovendi causa, benigne confirraatum et continuatum erat.' VVhen the Bible was
presented to Charles II., in 1660, the two last leaves of the Preface were cancelled,
and three others substituted in their room, in which the passage runs thus : ' Inter
hos elFusiore bonitate labores nostros prosecuti sunt (praeter eos quorum favore
chartam a vectigalibus immunem habuimus), Serenissimus Princeps D. Carolus,' &c.
Few of the copies with the original Preface were published, as Walton, probably,
foresaw the approaching change ; but a republican copy, being a greater rarity, now
brings a better price than a royal one, Mr. Todd's defence of Walton's conduct,
bolli to Owen and Cromwell, is very unsatisfactory.

DR. OWEN. 211

least, mitigated by the endeavours of Dr. Fell, who pub-
lished, as he relates in his Preface, an edition of the Greek
Testament for that purpose.'"

The third Tract in this volume of Owen, is in Latin,"
and is chiefly aimed at the Quakers. It is rather singular
that he should have criticised the Polyglot in English, and
the Friends in Latin. This Walton took care to notice,
not to the advantage of the Doctor. His ' Exercitationes
adversus Fanaticos,' roused an adversary among the
Quakers, not less fiery, though less learned, than the
Editor of the Polyglot. This was Samuel Fisher, origin-
ally a Minister of the church, afterwards a Baptist, and
finally a Quaker ; a man, said to have been, of eminent
virtue, piety, and learning.'^ The reply to Owen is part
of a 4to. volume of 600 pages, the title of which, I quote
for the amusement of the reader. ' The Rustics' Alarm to
the Rabbles; or, the Country correcting the University
and Clergy, and not without good cause, contesting for
the truth against the nursing mothers, and their children ;
in four apologetical exercitations ; wherein is contained, as
well a general account to all inquirers, as a general answer
to all opposers of the most truly Catholic, and most truly
Christ-like Christians, called Quakers, and of the true Di-
vinity of their Doctrine. By way of entire intercourse held
in special with four of the Clergies' chieftains, viz. John
Owen, D.D. late Dean of Christ Church; Thomas Danson,
M. A. once Fellow of Magdalen College, since one of the
Seers for the town of Sandwich; John Torabes, B. D. once
of Bewdly, since of Lemster; Richard Baxter, Minister at
Kidderminster, another eminent master in this English
Israel : which four fore-men hold the sense and senseless
faith of the whole Fry, and write out the sum of what is,
or is to be, said by the whole fraternity of fiery fighters
against the true light of Christ, and its true children. B}^

" Marsh's Theol. Lect. vii. This edition of the Greek New Testament was
published at the Oxford press, in 1675. It does not bear the name of Bishop Fell,
but it was known to be edited by him. It is entitled, ' Novum Testamentuni
Graece. Accesserunt parallela Scripturae loca, necnon variantes lectiones ex plus
100 MSS. Codicibus, et antiquis versionibus collectae, cum praefatione de origine
variantium lectionnrn,' &c. It is reckoned an excellent critical edition, having a
greater number of various readings than had before been published. Le-Long. torn.
i. pp. 500—502. Marsh's Michaelis. vol. ii. 452. ^ Works, iv. p. 539.

y Crosby's Baptists, vol. i. pp. 359—363.

p 2

212 MEMOIRS OF

Samuel Fisher, who sometime went astray, as a lost sheep
among the many shepherds, but is now returned to the
Great Shepherd, and Overseer of the soul,' 1660. The con-
fidence, abusive language, and absurdities of this produc-
tion, are beyond description. Had Samuel Fisher designed
to shew how wise and righteous he was in his own estima-
tion, and how entirely he despised others, he could not have
taken a more effectual method of doing it, than by writing
this book. It is extraordinary that a body so measured in
its phrases, and meek in its manners, as the Quakers ap-
pear to be, should have produced such fiery spirits as Fisher,
whose intemperate language affords strong proof that he
spake by another spirit than that of Jesus.

Richard Cromwell succeeded in peace to the chair of
his father ; but not possessing the talents, or the courage,
which were necessary to occupy it — soon deserted it for
the quieter and more comfortable repose of private life.
To follow the ever-shifting scenes of the political stage,
between the death of Cromwell and the restoration of the
monarchy, would lead too far away from the immediate
design of this work ; I shall, therefore, confine myself en-
tirely to the conduct of Owen, as far as it can be ascer-
tained, during this busy and perplexing period.

Among the first acts of Richard's government was the
summoning of a Parliament, which met on the 27th of Ja-
nuary, 1659 ; and on the 4th of February following, we find
Dr. Owen preaching before it at a private fast. The sub-
ject is, ' The glory and interest of nations professing the
Gospel.'^ From the dedication to the House, it appears
that some false reports had been circulated about the sen-
timents of the discourse, respecting forms of civil govern-
ment. Nothing of a political nature, however, occurs in
the sermon ; and he declares, that no sentiments of his
would interfere with any form of civil government on earth,
righteously administered. The minds of men were then in
a state of great agitation, and in such circumstances, it is
scarcely possible to speak publicly without occasioning
suspicion or misconception.

The army was divided into two factions ; the Walling-
ford-house party, which was for a Commonwealth; and

" Works, vol. xvi. p. 5.

DR. OWEN. 213

the Presbyterian, which, with the majority of the Parlia^
ment, was for the Protector. The former party, of which
Fleetwood and Desborough were the heads, invited Dr.
Owen and Dr. Manton to their consultations. Dr. Owen
went to prayer before they entered on business, but Man-
ton being late before he came, heard a loud voice from
within, saying, * He must down, and he shall down.' Man-
ton knew the voice to be Owen's, and understood him to
mean the deposing of Richard, and therefore would not go
in."" Such is Neal's account of a very singular affair. If
Manton heard no more than the words printed in italics, it
is strange that he should have put such a construction on
them. They might allude to the Pope, or the Grand Turk,
as well as to Richard Cromwell. It is not like Owen's
usual prudence to vociferate sedition, at a private meeting,
so loudly as to be heard outside the door ; and that before
the Council had deliberated.'^

In Baxter's own life, the most positive charges are pre-
ferred against Owen, as the grand instrument in pulling
down Richard. ' He gathered a church at Lieut.-General
Fleetwood's quarters, consisting of the active officers of
the army. In this assembly, it was determined that Ri-
chard's Parliament must be dissolved, and then he quickly
fell himself. — Dr. Owen was the chief that headed the In-
dependents in the army, and afterwards had been the great
persuader of Fleetwood, Desborough, and the rest of the
officers of the army, who were his gathered church, to com-
pel Richard to dissolve his Parliament.''* In attending to
these statements, it must be remembered, that they proceed
from a man, who, though honest in his intentions, enter-
tained against the Independents, and Dr. Owen in particu-
lar, very violent prejudices. They were not made public
till after Owen's death, when he could not defend himself;
and though Sylvester, the Editor of Baxter's life, applied

b Neal, vol. iv. p. 209.
c The absurdity of the construction put on the words of Owen's prayer is the
more evident,when it is acknowledged, that Dr. Manton did not so understand them
till after Richard's deposition. Non-con. Mem. vol. i. p. 201. Mr. Palmer men-
tions in the Non-con. M&m. vol. iii. p. 401, that he had met with a manuscript de-
fence of Mr. Baxter's conduct, in charging the deposition of Richard upon Dr.
Owen, which he meant to deposit in the Red Cross-street Library ; but no such ma-
nuscript was ever lodged there.

d Baxter's Life, part i. p. 101. part in. p. 42.

214 MEMOIRS OF

to the Doctor's Widow to explain these passages if she
could ; she, probably thinking it an invidious task for any
one to rake up the .ashes of her husband, left him to do
what he pleased. But the internal evidence is, by no
means, in favour of the correctness of these statements. It
would appear from them, that Owen had collected the
Wallingford-house party, instead of being called in to pray
at its deliberations, according to Neal : — that this party
was Owen's church, and that among the other deliberations
of this body, was introduced the propriety of deposing the
Protector! Credat Judaeus Apella! Owen had no church
at Wallingford-house ; his stated residence was in Oxford.
Some of the officers of the party were Independents, and,
probably, looked up to him for occasional advice ; which,
I believe, was the amount of his connexion with their pro-
ceedings.

But we do not need to rest the defence of Owen on
these general reasonings ; we can adduce evidence of the
most conclusive nature, in i*eply to these charges of politi-
cal interference. He was accused in Fiat Lux, a book of
which we shall afterwards speak, of being part of that dis-
mal tempest, which overbore, not only church and state,
but reason, right, honesty, all true religion, and even good
nature. To this sweeping- rharge the Doctor replies : ' Let
me inform you, that the author of the animadversions, (on
Fiat Lux) is a person, who never had a hand in, nor gave
consent to the raising of any war in these nations ; nor to
any political alterations in them, no — not to any one that
was amongst us during our revolutions: but he acknow-
ledges that he lived and acted under them, the things in
which he thought his duty consisted ; and challenges all
men to charge him with doing the least personal injury to
any, professing himself ready to give satisfaction to any
one that can justly claim it.'* In Vernon's letter to a
Friend, the charge of pulling down Richard is directly pre-
ferred against him. To which he answers : * Of the same
nature is what he affirms — of my being the instrument in
the ruin of Richard Cromwell, with whose setting up and
pulling down, I had no more to do than himself ; and the
same answer must be returned again, as to the Friar, Men-

f' Vind. of Animod. en Fiat Lux, vo!, xviii. p. 237,

DR. OWEN.

215

titur impudentissime.'^ Knowing these solemn assevera-
tions, as Baxter must, or might have known ; and as his
Editor, Sylvester, probably knew, there is something very
unchristian in still maintaining, on the authority of re-
ports, charges of so serious a nature. ' To all these,' says
the writer of Owen's Memoirs, ' we may add the testimony
of the Rev. James Forbes of Gloucester, in a letter to a mi-
nister, now living in London. " There is yet a worthy
minister alive, who can bear witness that Dr. Owen was
against the pulling down of Richard Cromwell ; for a mes-
sage came to him, you must preach for Dr. Owen such a
day at Whitehall, for he is sick, and the cause of his pre-
sent illness is his dissatisfaction at what they are doing at
Wallingford-house." '«

Notwithstanding the strength and fulness of the above
evidence, there is in Calamy's continuation of Baxter's Life,
another laboured attempt to fix the above charge on Dr.
O wen.h All the circumstances we have noticed are brought
forward, and another— an acknowledgment said to have
been made by Owen to Baxter, that he was an agent in
pulling down Richard's parliament, and himself. But can
it be conceived that Owen should have made such an ac-
knowledgment in private, and publicly declare what Bax-
ter must have known to be false ? To say nothing of his
character, there would be a degree of folly in such conduct,
of which we cannot suppose him to be guilty. From what
he knew of Baxter's love of scribbling, he could not doubt
that he would embrace the first opportunity of proclaiming
from the house-top what had been told in his ear. And,
accordingly, the Doctor was scarcely in his grave when
this ungenerous attack on his memory was made. ' Baxter
was a rash man, and his repetition of a conversation many
years after it had been held, is not to be compared with
the public, and solemn testimony of a man of Owen's esta-
blished reputation for religion and uprightness. Dr. Ca-
lamy's attempt to prove that Owen had told a public lie, is
by no means honourable to him, and savours strongly of
that party prejudice, which is marked in several parts of
his otherwise valuable work.

^ Reflections on a Slanderous Libel, W^orks, vol. xxi. p. 566. S p. 19.
h Vol. ii. pp. 917—922. ' Baxter's answer to Owen's twelve arguments, p. 27.

216 MEMOIRS OF

In the memoirs of Ludlow, we have some account of
the part which Owen took in the restoration of the Long
Parliament, an event which occurred after the deposition
of Richard; and which, if Owen favoured, it is a strong
proof of his disinterestedness, as from the Long Parlia-
ment, he, and his party, could hope for little favour. From
Ludlow's account, which we have every reason to believe
correct, the fall of Richard was occasioned by various con-
curring circumstances : — the indecision of the Protector
himself, divisions in the army and offence given by him to
some of the leading officers, his taking part with the Pres-
byterians, and exciting fears among the Independents for
the safety of religion, and religious liberty. After he had
been brought dow^n and his parliament dissolved, the repub-
lican party were strongly pressed to restore the Long Parlia-
ment. It was alleged that there was not a sufficient num-
ber of members left to make up a parliament. * Upon this
Dr. John Owen,' says Ludlow, 'having desired me to give
him a list of their names, I delivered him one ; wherein I
had marked those who had sat in the house since the year
1648, and were yet alive, amounting to the number of about
160. The Doctor having perused it, carried it to those at
Wallingford -house.'" In the end the Long Parliament was
restored, and rewarded its restorers with restrictive laws
and deprivation of places.

We need not wonder at the misrepresentations to which
Owen, and others similarly placed, were exposed. The
period between the death of Oliver and the restoration of
Charles was exceedingly unsettled . Owen must have been
filled with various fears and anxieties. The return of a
civil war, the establishment of Presbyterian uniformity, or
the restoration of monarchical despotism, must have been
equally frightful to contemplate ; and yet one or other of
these events seemed unavoidable. To prevent, if possible,
the effusion of blood, the reorganization of civil tyranny, or
the exercisQ. of ecclesiastical oppression, was the duty of
every man who wished well to his country, and who loved
religion. To err in such circumstances, by giving a well
meant, though eventually, it might prove an injudicious ad-
vice, is more honourable both to the patriot and the Chris-

k Ludlow's Mem, vol. ii. p. 181.— Ed. 1751.

DR. OWEN. 217

tian than cold neutrality, which looks with indifference on
the tempest, and afterwards smiles at the calm.

Owen preached before Parliament for the last time on
Sabbath, the 8th of May 1659 ; being the second day after
it had met.' In the month of August following, the Con-
gregational Churches in London desired leave to raise three
regiments for the parliament, and ol)tained its consent to
do so." They had become exceedingly alarmed for their
liberty, and not without cause. Monk had for some time
been playing a part. Formerly he had acted with the In-
dependents ; now he was seemingly disposed to support
the Presbyterians. Apprehensions were entertained of the
march of his army into England ; and to ascertain his real
sentiments and intentions, Caryl and Barker were des-
patched to Scotland with a letter to him from Dr. Owen,
in name of the Independent Churches, to which he was con-
sidered as belonging. With the ministers w ere associated
Col. Whally and Major-General Gough, both members of
the same communion. At Newcastle they were joined by
Mr. Hammond, and in Scotland by Mr. Collins, both very
respectable and useful Independent ministers." They had
an interview with Monk, and some other officers of the
army, at Holyrood-house. Caryl told him they came not
to deliver their sense of the General's proceedings, but the
sense of the churches; which had given them no com-
mission to enter into the merits of the cause, nor to debate
whether Lambert's action in turning out the parliament
were justifiable or not; but only to present it to his Lord-
ship, as their opinion, that he had not a call to appear
against it in that manner ;-^that his Lordship had only in
charge to keep Scotland quiet, and was not bound to take
notice of any differences that should happen in England,
He proceeded to assign reasons why the General should
go on no farther ; and, finally, assured him, that whatever
should happen would be laid at his door, as he would be
considered the originator of the war.°

The reasonings of the Commissioners with Monk pro-
ceed entirely on the ground of the connexion subsisting
between the churches and him ; by which they considered

' Whitelocke's Memoirs, p. 679. " Ibid. p. 683.

» Skinner's Life of Monk, p. 101. » Baker's Clirori. p. 587. Ed. 1733.

218 MEMOIRS OF

themselves bound to expostulate with him, on the impro-
priety of involving the nation in war, occasioning much
evil to his brethren, and, perhaps, being instrumental in
bringing back a state of things, ruinous both to civil and
religious freedom. They could make nothing, however, of
Monk. He sent them back with a letter, addressed to Dr.
Owen, Mr. Greenhill, and Mr. Hook, full of unmeaning
compliments, hypocritical professions, and promises never
intended to be fiilfiUed.p It must have satisfied them, that
they had every thing to fear, and nothing to hope, from his
march into England. His character was a compound of
selfishness and hypocrisy. He swallowed oaths without
ceremony, and broke them without remorse. He deceived
all parties, but stood true to his own interest to the end.^
The Independents ofiered to stand by their friends in Par-
liament, and to force back Monk into Scotland. Owen
and Nye had frequent consultations with Whitelocke and
St. John ; and, at a private treaty with the officers at Wal-
lingford-house, offered to raise one hundred thousand
pounds for the use of the army, provided it would protect
them in their religious liberties ; which they were appre-
hensive Monk and the Presbyterians designed to subvert.
But those officers had lost their credit, their measures were
broken and disconcerted. — One party was for a treaty;
and another for the sword. Their old veteran regiments
were dislodged from the city, and Monk in possession."^

The anxiety of the Independents is easily accounted
for. Their very existence was at stake ; for they had
nearly as much to fear from the power of the Presbyterians,
as from the return of the king. They only wanted pro-
tection and liberty; but these moderate demands they knew
neither party would agree to, if once it obtained power.
It does them honour, that they were willing to make any
sacrifice, rather than part with privileges more valuable
than life itself. The Presbyterians, however, completely
predominated. Every thing was in a train for the resto-
ration of the king, to whom they looked forward with all
the fondness and confidence of a promised saviour. Among
other preparations for this event, on the 3d of March 1660,

P Neal, vol. iv. pp. 238—240. q Burnet, vol. i. p. 138.

■■ Neal, vol. iv. p. 242.

DR. OWEN. 219

the question between Dr. Reynolds and Dr. Owen, about
the Deanery of Christ Church, was referred by the House
of Commons to a Committee, and on the 13th of the same
month, by a vote of the House, Owen was discharged, and
Reynolds restored to his place." Previously to this, he and
Goodwin had been removed from preaching at St. Mary's,
Wood says, by the endeavours of the Presbyterians. If
this was so, it was a most ungrateful return for the kind-
ness and liberality, with which Owen had uniformly treated
that party. The Doctor took his ejection, not very meekly,
according to Vernon, who represents him as saying: *I
have built seats at Maries, but let the Doctors find audi-
tors, for I will preach at Peter's in the east.''

Thus terminated Dr. Owen's connexions with the Com-
monwealth, and with the public politics of his time. That
they never proved a snare to him, or involved him in con-
duct and discussions foreign from the business of the
Christian ministry, I am unable to aflSrm. That many of
the scenes, through which he passed, were not to his liking,
we have his own authority for believing ; and that his mind
sustained little injury from his circumstances, his writings
sufficiently prove. The very reports and misrepresenta-
tions, however, to which his conduct gave rise, shew how
dangerous a thing it is for a Minister of the Gospel to be
connected with political parties, or concerned in their pro-
ceedings. In ordinary circumstances this can be easily
avoided; but Owen must have been often so situated, as
not to have the power of acting entirely in his own hands.
When this is the case, it becomes us to judge charitably,
even when we cannot fully approve. With his talents, and
the degree of popularity, which, in the providence of God,
he obtained, he probably could seldom have acted very dif-
ferently from what he did ; and wherever our information
is sufficient, his conduct admits of defence, rather than
apology. That his motives were pure, and his aims disin-
terested ; that he had at heart the interests of religion, and
the welfare of his country, are beyond a doubt. If he could
not keep himself entirely unspotted from the world, or at
all times justly avoid its censure, we have only to remem-
ber what he himself would have been the first to confess,

' Whitelocke, p. 699. i Letter to a Friend, p. '28.

220 MEMOIRS OF

•

that he was a sinful, fallible creature, who made no claim
to perfection. But how few, comparatively, have acted
such a part on such a theatre, and borne away so large a
portion of fair and solid reputation ; and were our know-
ledge of his history more perfect, I am satisfied that it
would be increased, rather than diminished. Henceforth
we must follow his steps through other scenes ; less splen-
did in the estimation of the world, but more important in
themselves, aind more glorious in the eye of God; — defend-
ing the faith from the press, illustrating it in the conven-
ticle, and exemplifying its influence in the tribulation and
patience of Jesus Christ.

CHAP. X.

Owen retires to Stadham — Effects of the Restoration — Venner's insur-
rection— The ffth monarchy men— Difference bettveen Owen and Cla-
rendon— The Act of Uniformity — Owen writes on the Magistrates'
power in Religion — His Primer for children — His I'heologoumena —
His Animadversions on Fiat Lux — Cane's Reply — Owen's Vindication —
Difficulty of finding a licence for it — Interview with Lord Clarendon —
Invitation to New England — Sufferings of the Dissenters — Relieved for
a time by the plague and fire of London — Owen writes various Tracts —
Preaches more regularly in London — Publishes a Catechism on the Wor-
ship and Discipline of the Church — Answered by Camfield — Discussions
between Baxter and Owen, respecting a union of Presbyterians and In-
dependents— Failure of the attempt — Owen receives a Legacy — Publishes
on Indwelling Sin — On the ISOth.Psalm — The first volume of his Expo-
sition of the Hebretvs — Review of the whole of that work.

After the Doctor's deprivation of the Deanery of Christ
Church, he retired to Stadham, the place of his birth, where
he had purchased an estate, and where during his residence
in Oxford, he had collected a small congregation. He
continued to preach to this society for some time, and was
resorted to by many from Oxford, to whom perhaps he had
formerly been useful, and who now followed him to be com-
forted and instructed by his labours. The congregation,
however, was in a short time broken up by the Oxford
Militia, and the persecution became so violent that the
Doctor had to remove from place to place for security.*

» Memoirs, p. 32.

DR. OWEN. 221

The Restoration of Charles II. brought many woes to
Britain. He was not only totally destitute of religion,
but without sincerity; and indifferent to every thing but
pleasure and sensual gratification. The despotic spirit of
the Stuarts lost nothing by his misfortunes and sufierings.
He returned like a conqueror rather than an exile ; to take
possession of a hereditary throne and an unlimited sceptre,
instead of accepting the conditional and defined sovereignty
of a free and independent people. The mania of royalty
was now as wild as ever the frensy of republicanism had
been ; and under its excitement the people forgot that they
had rights to maintain and conditions to prescribe, as well
as gifts to bestow. What was thus generously surrendered,
Charles had neither the honour nor the generosity to re-
spect. He imported largely of French politics, licen-
tiousness, and irreligion; so that in a very short time the
appearance of the court, and the aspect of the country,
were entirely changed. The decidedly religious charac-
ters of the former period held fast their integrity ; but the
lukewarm, and those who had only adopted the profession
of the day, either laid it quietly aside, or turned out bitter
enemies to their former friends. But as all was not genuine
religion which had assumed its appearance during the
Commonwealth ; so more of it remained a-fterwards than
might have been supposed from the open profaneness which
abounded. A numerous body of enlightened and consci-
entious men patiently endured the trial of cruel mockings,
and bonds and imprisonments, and many of them the loss
of all things for Christ's sake. They steadily resisted the
torrent of infidelity and corruption, and ultimately obtained
an important triumph.

Shortly after the Restoration, the insurrection of Ven-
ner and the Fifth Monarchy men brought much reproach
on the Dissenters, and aff"orded the court a favourable and
wished-for opportunity to interfere with their privileges.
Baptists and Quakers as well as the monarchy men were
forbidden to assemble publicly ; and Independents, though
not named, were considered as involved in the same con-
demnation. The respective bodies of Dissenters published
declarations expressing their detestation of the principles
and practices of these wild fanatics. The document issued

222 MEMOIUS OF

by the Independents, disowns the personal reign of Jesus
on the earth, as dishonourable to him, and prejudicial to
his church; and expresses its abhorrence of the propa-
gation of this or any other principle by violence. It refers
to the Savoy Declaration for the sentiments of the body re-
specting civil magistracy, and the obligation to obey it ;
and declares that they cease not to pray for all sorts of
blessings to the king and his government. This paper is
signed by twenty-five of their ministers, among whom the
name of Owen does not occur. It is probable that he was
in the country when the insurrection took place, and might
not have an opportunity of being present at the meeting in
which the declaration was drawn up. His sentiments,
however, were quite in unison with it.**

In justice to the Fifth Monarchy men it ought to be
stated, that all the patrons of this sentiment cannot be con-
sidered friendly to the measures of Venner, Harrison, and
the other fierce republicans and visionaries by whom this
uproar had been made. The religious sentiment is as old
as some of the Fathers of the church, and is only a modi-
fication of the doctrine of the millenium ; which has been
held by highly respectable individuals of various commu-
nions both before and since the Commonwealth. The
learned and celebrated Joseph Mede, and his contemporary
Dr. Henry More, held sentiments nearly allied to those of
the persons who contended for the personal reign of Jesus
on earth. I have now before me a folio volume, by Na-
thaniel Homes, a fifth monarchy man ; ' The Resurrection
revealed, or the dawning of the day-star,' &c. — a book full
of curious learning, in which the sentiments of Mede are
advocated ; but without any of that grossness and carnality
which are supposed to have distinguished this class of
persons. Others of them also were deserving of respect
both for learning and piety. It is only when religious sen-
timent induces such practices as are incompatible with
public peace or good morals, that the restraints of autho-
rity are called for. Among the German Anabaptists, and
English Fanatics, whose sentiments were on various points
the same, there were probably many whose private charac-
ters will be found at another day to have been very diflPerent

bNeal, iv. pp.311,3;2.

DR. OWEN. 223

from that which the judgment of man has pronounced, and
which the proceedings of the general body would seem to
warrant.

Wood expresses his astonishment that Owen was not
excepted from the benefit of the Act of Oblivion passed
after the king's return. But this I suppose was never con-
templated. The royal party knew too well the character
and conduct of the Doctor, to involve themselves unneces-
sarily in the odium of such a measure. The same writer
tells us, that Sir Edward Hyde, afterwards Lord Claren-
don, then Chancellor, treated Owen with great kindness
and respect, and wished him, if he would not conform, to
employ his time in writing against the Roman Catholics,
and not to disturb the public peace by keeping conven-
ticles ; which Owen promised to do. But afterwards being
found preaching to thirty or forty persons at Stadham, he
was complained of to the Chancellor. When Owen under-
stood this, he wrote to Dr. Barlow, whom he had obliged
in the same manner in Cromwell's time, to endeavour to
make his peace with Hyde. In consequence of which.
Barlow went from Oxford to Cornbury for the purpose ;
but the Chancellor told him, that Dr. Owen was a perfidious
person, who had violated his engagements, and therefore
he would leave him to sufi'er the penalty of the laws which
he had broken.*^

Independently of any positive evidence, we might, from
Owen's well known principles, be fully assured that he
never would have promised to abstain from preaching when
he had an opportunity. But he meets the charge directly
himself. Wood's account is borrowed chiefly from Vernon,
in reply to whom the Doctor says, ' There is not any thing
io substance or circumstance that can lay the least pretence
to truth in what he reports to have happened between the
then Lord Chancellor and me ; which, as I have good wit-
ness to prove the mistake that fell out between us, not to
have been occasioned by me, so I much question whether
this author was informed of the untruths he reports by Dr.
Barlow ; or whether he ever gave his consent to use his
nanlfe publicly to countenance such a defamatory libel.''^

= Athen. Ox. vol. ii, p. 557.
<< Reflections on a Slanderous Libel. Works, vol. xxi.

224 MEMOIRS OF

As Owen held no living in the Church, he was not in-
volved in the consequences of the Act of Uniformity. All
that he and those with whom he acted sought, was tole-
ration or liberty of conscience. A comprehension within
the pale of the establishment was incompatible with their
principles, and unsuited to their wishes. It does not fall
within the design of this work to notice the discussions be-
tween the Court and the Presbyterians, about the Act of
Uniformity; as the subject of these memoirs had no con-
nexion with them. But the discussions themselves, and
the treatment which followed, suggest some important re-
flections. They shew the folly of attempting to reconcile
the principles and practice of the kingdom of Christ, with
those of a worldly government. The Court was determined
to yield nothing ; the Nonconformists were disposed to
yield every thing which they could with a good conscience,
to retain the patronage of the state. Expediency rather
than Scripture was the rule by which both parties pro-
ceeded. They did not clearly perceive that the church is
a society altogether different in its principles and consti-
tution from the state, and therefore ought to be independ-
ent of its interference. The Ministers wished too much to
get the earth to help the woman, while the court was deter-
mined to make the woman help the earth. Hence the dis-
putes between them were interminable ; for the farther they
proceeded the more widely they diverged.

The Bartholomew ejection was a strong measure, but
naturally to be expected from the spirit of the court; and,
except on account of the individual suffering which it oc-
casioned, ought not to be deplored. The Church of Eng-
land was unworthy of the men whom she cast out ; while
they were taught by their ejection better views of the Chris-
tian dispensation, and in the enjoyment of a pure con-
science and the liberty of Christ, possessed a happiness
which the benefices of the church witht)ut them could not
confer. They originated many of those societies which
have preserved the light of Evangelical truth in the coun-
try ; and which without that event would not in all proba-
bility have existed. Their conduct was a noble testimony
to the power of religion, to which, as might have been ex-
pected, the seal of Divine approbation was attached.

DR. OWEN. 225

Soon after the Doctor had left Oxford, he wrote a paper
containing 'Resolutions of certain questions concerning
the power of the supreme Magistrate about religion and
the worship of God, with one about tithes/^ Lond. 4to. 1659.
This tract was written in a great hurry, in answer to three
questions sent him the night before, by some correspon-
dent. The Doctor's consistency would have lost nothing
had he never answered them. He contends for the exer-
cise of a certain kind of power by the civil magistrate in
the way of restraint, and also for the lawfulness of tithes,
or of a legal provision of a similar nature for the ministers
of the gospel. It is curious enough that these should be his
avowed sentiments after he had been deprived of all state
provision. It shews at least that his sentiments never had
much connexion with his worldly circumstances, and se-
cures his character against the charge of time-serving, or
insincerity. It was answered shortly after by a Quaker,
in a ' Winding sheet for England's ministry, which hath a
name to live, but is dead.' The following year he pro-
duced ' a Primer for Children.' No copy of this small tract
is known to be in existence. It was written, according to
Wood, though he confesses he had not seen it, for the pur-
pose of training up children in Independency; a very hei-
nous crime in the opinion of some people, as if it were
more unlawful to educate children in Independency than
in any other system. Owen was fully convinced that if
children were not trained up in the fear of the Lord, it
would signify little in what else they were instructed.

His next work was one of his most learned and laboured
performances, and shews the transitions of which he was
capable, from writing Tracts and Primers to Latin systems
of Theology. ' Theologoumena Pantodapa, etc., or six
Books on the nature, rise, progress, and study of true
Theology. In which also the origin and growth of true
and false religious worship, and the more remarkable de-
clensions and restorations of the Church are traced from
their first sources. To which are added digressions con-
cerning Universal grace — the origin of the sciences — notes
of the Roman Church — the origin of letters — the ancient
Hebrew letters — Hebrew Punctuation — Versions of the

« Works, vol. xix. p. 383.
VOL. 1. Q

220 MEMOIRS OF

Scriptures— Jewish rites, &c.' Oxford, 1661, 4to. pp. 534/
It was reprinted at Bremen in 1684, and at Franeker in
1700. It has no dedication, but there is a long Preface
and a Latin Poem at the end of it, eulogizing the work,
and giving a kind of analysis of it, by T. G. whom he calls
* Clarissimus Symmystes,' and whom I suppose to be Tho-
mas Goodwin.

The title page of this work, which I have translated at
length, explains the nature and variety of its contents. It is
in fact a critical History of Religion, somewhat of the same
nature with Jurieu's Critical History of Religious worship,
with some of the discussions of Gale's court of the Gentiles.

In the first book, he treats of Theology in general, of
the natural theology of the first man, and of the corruption
and loss of it by the entrance of sin. In the second book,
he discusses the Adamic or Antediluvian Theology. Book
third treats of the Noachic or Postdiluvian Theology, and
the progress of Idolatry till the time of Abraham. Book
fourth is on the Abrahamic and Mosaic Theology. In the
next book, he examines the corruption, reformation, and
abolition of the Mosaic system. The last book treats of
the Evangelical Theology and the proper method of study-
ing it. The work discovers a vast extent of reading and a
profound acquaintance with the whole compass of profane
and sacred learning. On doctrinal subjects it contains the
same sentiments with his English works ; in the digressions
are some curious speculative discussions ; his notes of the
Roman Church accurately mark her character and cor-
ruption ; and his views of the study of Theology deserve
the attention of every student.

This work is very incorrectly printed. In an advertise-
ment to three pages of errata at the end, the Doctor blames
the printer for great carelessness, at the same time he men-
tions, that he was absent during the printing of it, *a capite
ad calcem.' There are mistakes or blunders'in almost every
page ; on which account, the continental Editions are pre-
ferable to the author's own, as they are free from the nu-
merous errors which deform it. A translation of this work
was partly prepared by the late Rev. John Hooper ; but I
fear it is not left in a state fit for publication. Unless a

' This work has not been published in the present edition of his Works.

DR. OWEN. 227

good deal of freedom were used with the original, I doubt
whether it would be a readable book in English ; and the
information which it contains has long been superseded by
numerous valuable works in every department of Theology
of which it treats.

Following the advice of Lord Clarendon, his next pub-
lication was on the Popish controversy. In 1661, a 12mo.
volume appeared, entitled ' Fiat Lux, or a general conduct
to a right understanding betwixt Papist and Protestant,
Presbyterian and Independent, by J. V. C. afriend to men
of all religions.' The author of this work was John Vincent
Cane, a Franciscan Friar, who had written several things
before on the Catholic controversy. Fiat Lux contains a
great display of moderation, and a large portion of craft.
It proposes to shew that there is no reason for men quarrel-
ling about religion ; — that every thing is so obscure, no one
ought to set himself up as a guide to another;— that the
various sects of Protestants have no advantage over one
another, and none of them any over Popery, which is in-
nocent in its principles and unblameable in its conduct to
them all. The inference to be drawn from its miscellaneous
discussions is, that the only remedy for all existing evils
and diflferences is returning to the bosom of an infallible
church. Rome alone is Terra firma, and all is sea beside.

The state of the country rendered a production of this
nature, however feeble and contemptible in itself, an object
of attention. The well-known leanings of the court, the
incessant vigilance and craft of the emissaries of Popery,
and the tendency of human nature to embrace its most un-
scriptural and dangerous vsentiments, justified an immediate
reply to this pretended friend of light. It was put into
Owen's hands by a person of honour, probably Clarendon,
with a request that he would answer it. Accordingly in
1662, appeared ' Animadversions on Fiat Lux, by a Protes-
tant,' 12mo. pp. 440.S In an address to the reader, he says,
' the author of Fiat seems at first to be a Naphtali giving
goodly words; but though the voice we hear is sometimes
that of Jacob, the hands are the hands of Esau.' He ex-
tracts out of the mass of confusion of which it is composed,
all the leading principles or statements, and replies to them

« Works, vol. xviii. p. 1.

Q 2

22S Mf^MOIRS OF

with great spirit and pertinency. He pretends not to de-
fend the peculiar sentiments of any party, but joins issue
on the grand principles of Protestantism. It contains a
larger portion of irony than is usually found in the Doctor's
writings, which renders it, though on a subject now stale,
but still important, tolerably pleasant to read.

To Owen's animadversions, Cane published a short
reply, in an epistle to the author ; in which he seemed less
anxious to defend his former treatise than to find out the
animadverter, and to excite popular odium against him, as
one of the demagogues of the commonwealth. This led
Owen to meet him again in a larger work, with his name
prefixed to it. ' A vindication of the Animadversions on
Fiat Lux, wherein the principles of the Roman Church, as
to Moderation, Unity, and Truth, are examined : and sundry
important controversies concerning the rule of Faith, Papal
Supremacy, the Mass, Images, &c. are examined.' Lond.
1664, 8vo. pp. 564.'' From this work we have already ex-
tracted some passages in reply to the personal charges of
the Friar, to which it is therefore unnecessary again to
refer. The work itself is not limited to replying to Cane;
it embraces the substance of the Popish controversy. It
is divided into twenty-four chapters, in each of which he
treats of some important fact or principle in dispute. It
abounds with learning and strong reasoning, and shews
how much the author was at home on the minutest parts
of that widely extended controversy. Every department
of theology he had cultivated with diligence, and he had
only to bend his mind for a little to any one subject to
make the rich stores of his varied learning bear upon it
with the happiest effect.

For this work, strange as it may appear, the Doctor
found it difficult to procure an imprimatur. The Bishops,
who were privately enemies to Owen's reputation, and
some of them secret friends to Popery, had little inclina-
tion to promote the one, or to assist in injuring the other.
They alleged that he did not give the title of Saint to the
apostles and evangelists, and that he attempted to prove
there was no evidence of Peter having been at Rome !
To the first objection the Doctor replied, that the designa-

^ Works, vol. xviii. p. 211.

DR. OWEN. ' 229

tion of Apostle was more distinguished than that of
Sainty in which all the people of God were included. But
to please them, he yielded to make that addition. He
would, however, consent to make no alteration on the
other point, unless they would prove that he was in a mis-
take ; and he would rather that his work should never see
the light, than he would expunge what he had written.
Such was the temper of the Episcopal Inquisition at this
time, that in all probability his book would have been
suppressed, had not Sir Edward Nicholas, one of the prin-
cipal secretaries of state, a man of unblemished character,
and highly esteemed for his public and private virtues,
written to the Bishop of London to license it. It accord-
ingly appeared with the imprimatur of Thomas Greig, do-
mestic chaplain to his Lordship.'

These works appear to have gained him the favour of
Lord Clarendon, who employed Sir Bulstrode Whitelocke,
to procure an interview with him ; in which his Lordship
expressed his approbation of the service done by the Doc-
tor's Anti-popish writings, and intimated that he had more
merit than any English Protestant of the period. He at
the same time offered him preferment in the church if he
would conform ; and had he complied, the highest honours
of the hierarchy would doubtless have been open to him.
This, however, the Doctor, for obvious reasons, declined.
He was too much an Independent in every sense, to barter
his freedom for office, or honour, or wealth. His Lordship
expressed his surprise that a person of his learning should
have embraced the novel opinion of Independency. To
which the Doctor replied, that he had indeed spent some
part of his time in acquiring an acquaintance with the his-
tory of the church; and he would engage to prove against
any Bishop his Lordship would appoint to meet him, that
the Independent form of Church Government prevailed for
several hundred years after Christ. They conversed also
on the subject of religious toleration. The Chancellor
asked Owen what he would require. — He answered, ' Li-
berty to those who agreed in doctrine with the Church of
England.' This was all which he then thought it prudent

• Mr. Samuel Mather also replied to Fiat Lux, in ' A Defence of the Protestant
Religion.' Dublin, 1671, 4lo.

230 MEMOIRS OF

or necessary to mention ; as, with the exception of the Pa-
pists, there were very few in the country who held doctrines
different from those of the Church of England. How Cla-
rendon understood or repeated this remark is uncertain ;
but it seems to have occasioned a report that the Doctor
was unfriendly to the toleration of any but those who held
the doctrinal sentiments of the Church. This, however,
is so contrary to his avowed sentiments and general con-
duct, as to require no refutation. He was perhaps un-
friendly to the toleration of Catholics, for reasons in which
many of the warmest friends of liberty have agreed with
him. Popery has been the invariable and constant enemy
of civil and religious freedom, and the strongest support
of oppression and arbitrary power. It is a deadly night-
shade, under whose baneful influence all the moral and
social virtues of man are either stunted in their growth,
or entirely destroyed. The very love of liberty induces
aversion to the encouragement of a sect, which, if consis-
tent, must wage eternal war with freedom ; and which can
only flourish by prostrating the understanding, enslaving
the conscience, and extinguishing the moral feelings of men.

In 1662, he published ' A Discourse concerning Litur-
gies, and their imposition.' 4to.'' This is a well written and
well reasoned tract, in ten chapters. His object is not to
find fault v/ith the Liturgy of the Church of England, or
with any other prescribed formulary ; but to prove that such
forms have no foundation for their authority in the word of
God, and that it is unlawful to impose, and sinful to submit
to their imposition. The principle which these forms of
human composition involve, is of vast importance ; and I
know not where in so small a compass this principle is so
well stated and so ably opposed as in this work. His
future colleague, Mr. Clarkson, produced one on the same
subject, with a very similar title. Owen's work has not
been answered to my knowledge.

In the end of the year 1663, the Doctor received an in-
vitation from the first Congregational Church of Boston,
in New England, of which Mr. Cotton, and afterwards Mr.
John Norton, had been Pastor. The latter having died in
the month of April preceding, the church was desirous of

^ Works, vol. xix. p. 395.

Dll. OM^EN. 231

filling up his place with Dr. Owen. Their application was
seconded by the following very respectful letter, from the
General Court of Massachusets, in which he is urged to
accept the call, from the important field of usefulness
which it presented, and from the similarity of their senti-
ments and circumstances to his own : —

* Reverend Sir,

It hath pleased the Most High God, possessor of
heaven and earth, who giveth no account of his matters,
to take unto himself, that pious and eminent minister of the
gospel, Mr. John Norton, late teacher of the Church of
Christ in Boston, whose praise is in all the Churches ; the
suitable and happy repair of which breach is of great con-
cernment, not only to that Church, but to the whole coun-
try. Now, although most of us are strangers to you, yet
having seen your labours, and heard of the grace and wis-
dom communicated to you from the Father of lights; we
thought meet to write these, to second the call and invita-
tion of that church unto yourself, to come over and help
us; assuring you it will be very acceptable to this Court,
and we hope to the whole country, if the Lord shall direct
your way hither, and make your journey prosperous to us.
We confess the condition of this wilderness doth present
little that is attractive, as to outward things ; neither are
we unmindful, that the undertaking is great, and trials
many that accompany it; the persons that call you, are
unworthy sinful men, of much infirmity, and may possibly
fall short of your expectation (considering the long and li-
beral day of grace afforded us); yet, as Abraham and
Moses, being called of God, by faith forsook their country
and the pleasures thereof, and followed the Lord, the one
not knowing whither he went, the other to suffer afiiiction
with, and bear the manners of the people of God in the
wilderness: and God was with them and honoured them :
so we desire that the Lord would clear your call, and give
you his presence. You may please to consider those that
give you this call, as your brethren and companions in
tribulation ; and are in this wilderness for the faith and
testimony of Jesus ; and that we yet enjoy, through the dis-
tinguishing favour of God, the pleasant things of Zion in
peace and liberty. And while the Lord shall see meet to

232 MEMOIRS OF

entrust us with this mercy, we hope no due care will be
found wanting in the Government here established, to en-
courage and cherish the churches of Christ, and the Lord's
faithful labourers in his vineyard. Thus praying to the
God of the spirits of all flesh, to set a man over this con-
gregation of the Lord, that may go in and out before them,
and make your call clear, and voyage successful to us ;
that if the Lord shall vouchsafe to us such a favour, you
may come to us in the fulness of the blessing of the gospel
of Christ ; with our very kind love and respect.

We remain, your very loving friends,

John Endicott,
in the name, and by appointment of the General Court,
sitting at Boston, in New England, the 20th October,
1663;"

What answer the Doctor returned immediately to this
aifectionate invitation, I am unable to say ; but it would
seem from a letter of Captain Gookins, one of the Assistant
Governors of Massachusets, dated July 1666, that he had
been after some time inclined to comply with the request;
but certain circumstances deterred him. ' Dr. Owen,' he
says, ' and some choice ones, who intended to come with
me, are diverted, and that not from hopes of better times
in England; but from fears of worse in America, which
some new counsels gave them occasion for : so that in all
probability a new cloud is gathering, and storm preparing
for us.'' It is said he was stopped by orders from Court,
after some of his property was actually embarked.""

The sufferings to which conscientious Dissenters were
exposed, were every day increasing in severity. It was
not deemed sufficient to drive them out of the church; it
was thought necessary to make them miserable afterwards.

^ This letter was extracted from the Public Records of Massachusets, by Dr.
Gordon, and by hira transmitted to the late Mr. Palmer, of Hackney ; who inserted
it in the Protestant Dissenter's Magazine, vol. ill. p. 477. Mr. Endicott was Go-
vernor of the colony, and a very excellent and much respected man. He went to
Salem in the year 1628, and had the chief command of those who first settled there,
in whose difficulties and suiferings he largely participated. He continued there till
the jurisdiction of Massachusets desired his removal to Boston, for the more con-
venient administration of justice, as Governor of the Colony ; to which ofSce he was
elected for many years with little intermission. He served God and his country,
till old age and infirmities coining upon him, he fell asleep in the Lord, in 1665, in
the 77th year of his age. — Morton's New England Mem. pp. 176, 177.
'Hutchinson's Hist, of Massachusets,, vol. i. p. 226.
™ Non-con. Mem. vol. i. p. 202.

DR. OWEN. 233

Dr. Owen had his own share of these sufferings. He
preached at Stadham as long as he was able, and then re^
moved to London, where he lived mostly in private, and
preached as often as he conveniently could. The Act of
1664, for suppressing Conventicles, was designed, accord-
ing to Rapin, to drive the Non-conformistslo despair, or
to cornmit real crimes against the state. Many were led
by it to adopt a species of conformity to which Inde-
pendents and Baptists objected as unscriptural, as coun-
tenancing the measures of Government, and as approving
of a persecuting church. Many and ingenious were the
measures resorted to, to evade the laws, and to enjoy the
privilege of worshipping God. The Oxford, or five mile
Act, however, was intended to cut off all these resources.
All who refused to swear to passive obedience, in the most
absolute sense, were prohibited from coming within five
miles of any corporated town or borough. The iniquity of
the Act was the greater, that it passed during the plague of
London, where many of the Non-conformist ministers had
courageously ventured themselves to preach to the living,
and administer consolation to the dying.

The plague was followed by the terrible fire of London,
in which great part of the city was destroyed, and most of
the Churches laid in ruins. This disastrous event was
placed, I believe unjustly, to the charge of the Papists,
and raised a terrible storm against them ; while it occa-
sioned a partial mitigation of the laws against Dissenters.
Temporary places of worship, called tabernacles, were
fitted up, in which many of the Non-conformists preached
to crowded and attentive audiences. Owen, Goodwin,
Nye, Griffiths, Brooks, Caryl, Barker, and other Inde-
pendents, fitted up rooms or other places for public ser-
vice, and for a little time, were permitted to meet unmo-
lested. Baxter says, before this Owen had kept off — as if
he had been more ashamed or afraid of suffering than his
brethren. But this is only one of the many instances of
Baxter's private feeling towards Owen.°

The fall of Lord Clarendon in the following year, who
had been the chief adviser of the unconstitutional and
rigorous measures pursued by the Court, together with the

■ Baxter's own Life, part iii. p. 19.

234 MEMOIRS OF

temporary disgrace of Archbishop Sheldon, and Bishop
Morley, who were guilty actors in the same proceedings,
contributed to relax the exertions made to ruin the Dis-
senters. Clarendon is said to have remarked, that his af-
fairs never prospered after the Oxford Act. The king be-
gan, or pretended, to see the selfish and unjust policy of
some of the late proceedings, and professed a willingness
to give relief to his persecuted subjects.

About this time, for I cannot ascertain the exact dates
of all of them. Dr. Owen wrote several tracts, which tended
to enlighten the public mind, and to soften the hearts of
adversaries. ' An Account of the Grounds and Reasons
on which the Protestant Dissenters desire their liberty.'" —

* A Letter concerning the present Excommunications.'P —

* The present Distresses on Non-conformists examined. '"i
In 1667, he published ' Indulgence and Toleration Consi-
dered, in a Letter to a person of honour.' 4to. pp. 31.'
And ' A Peace Ofiering, in an Apology and humble plea
for Indulgence and Liberty of Conscience.' 4to. pp. 37.*
The general design of all these tracts is, to promote
peaceable obedience to the civil enactments of Govern-
ment ; — to shew the injustice and impolicy of subjecting
conscientious and useful men to suffering on account of
their religious sentiments; — to expose the unconstitutional
nature of the proceedings against them, by informers and
secret emissaries ; — to give a view of the nature and bene-
fits of toleration, in former ages, and other places ; — to vin-
dicate it from various charges, and to point out the folly of
attempting to settle the peace of the country on the basis
of religious uniformity. They contain some of those en-
lightened principles and reasonings on the subject of reli-
gious liberty, which are to be found in his former writings ;
and notice what the event has proved to be true, that there
is no nation where religious liberty would be more con-
ducive to tranquillity, trade, and wealth, than England.
All the tracts were anonymous, for very obvious reasons.

About this time he appears to have been preaching
pretty regularly to a congregation of his own forming;
consisting, among other persons, of many oflScers of the

" Vol, xxi. p. 467. P Vol. xxi. p. 481. <i Vol. xxi. p. 473.

> Vol. xxi. p. S7S. * Vol. xxi. p. 403.

DR. OWEN. ' 235

army, with whom he had formerly been counected. He
also set up a lecture, to which many persons of quality,
and eminent citizens, resorted ; of several of whom some
account will afterwards be given. Any ease which was
enjoyed, however, was but of a very temporary nature.
No legal protection had been obtained, and the most va-
luable rights and privileges of the community were at the
mercy of interested informers, and ignorant and intolerant
magistrates. The Doctor himself made a very narrow
escape from being apprehended, when on a visit to his
old friends in the neighbourhood of Oxford. He endea-
voured to keep as private as possible ; but he was ob-
served, and information given of the house in which he
lodged. Some troopers came, and knocked at the door for
admittance. On the landlady opening it, and demanding
what they wanted, they told her they sought Dr. Owen.
She, supposing he had gone off early in the morning, as he
had intended, told them he was not there. On which, in-
stead of examining the house, they rode off. The Doctor,
on learning what had taken place, immediately got his
horse, and returned to London.' How dreadful must have
been the state of the country, when such a man was under
the necessity of sculking and removing from place to place
for security!

In 1667, he published ' A Brief Instruction in the Wor-
ship of God, and Discipline of the Churches of the New
Testament, by way of Question and Answer.' 12mo. pp.
228." It has neither his name, nor that of the printer, nor
the place of printing, — evidences of the danger of being
known as the author or publisher of a work on such a
subject at that time. The style, however, betrays the
writer in every page. It contains only fifty-three questions,
the answers to which, with their explications, are of course
abundantly long, and are frequently divided into several
sections. His sentiments as an Independent, as might be
expected, are plainly stated ; but more in the way of prac-
tical explanation, than of controversy or theoretical defence.
It contains altogether a very excellent view of the consti-
tution, officers, and ordinances of a Christian church.

The publication of this Catechism, Baxter tells us, * was

' Memoirs, p. 25. " Works, vol. xix. p. 463.

236 MEMOIRS OF

offensive to many.' Among the rest it gave great offence to
Benjamin Camfield, Rector of Whitby in Derbyshire; who
published an octavo volume of 347 pages, in reply to it.
'A serious examination of the Independents' Catechism,
and therein of the chief principles of Non-conformity to,
and separation from, the Church of England.' 1669. By
this gentleman's account, ' the book examined is the sink
of all Non-conforming and separating principles, from the
Protestant religion established in the kingdom!' He is,
throughout, exceedingly angry with the Catechist, whom
he declares he neither knows, nor cares to know; and
labours hard to convict him of error and inconsistency in
maintaining the sufficiency of the Holy Scriptures! But
the body of the Doctor's work remains untouched.

The publication of the Catechism led Mr. Baxter to
propose to Dr. Owen a union between the Presbyterians
and the Independents. That excellent man was for ever
contriving schemes of union, but very seldom employed the
means which were most likely to accomplish them. He
seems invariably to have forgot that union will never be
effected by disputing for it; and that chiding, which he
called plain dealing, was very unlikely to bring it about.
His present attempt was not more successful than many
others. ' I told Dr. Owen,' he says, ' that I must deal
freely with him, that when I thought of what he had done
formerly, 1 was much afraid, lest one who had been so
great a breaker, would not be made an instrument in heal-
ing.' This was no great encouragement, certainly. ' But
in'other respects, I thought him the fittest person in Eng-
land for the work ; partly because he could understand it,
and partly because his experience of the humours of men,
and of the mischiefs of dividing principles and practices
had been so very great, that if experience should make any
man wise and fit for a healing work, it should be him.'
This must have been vastly flattering to the Doctor. ' And
that a Catechism for Independency, which he had lately
written, was my chief motive, because he had there given
up two of the worst principles of popularity' — acknow-
ledging— ' that the people have not the power of the Keys,
and that they give not this power to the pastor.' He does
not inform us that Owen admitted he had given up any

DR. OWEN. 237

thing, or retracted any sentiment, for which he had for-
merly contended. Nor had he in fact done so. Owen
maintains, in the Catechism, ' That whatever the Pastors
do in the Church according to rule, they do it not in the
name or by authority of the church by which their power
is derived to them, nor as members only of the church by
their own consent; but in the name and authority of Jesus
Christ, from whom by virtue of his law and ordinance, their
ministerial office or power is received.' This is a senti-
ment, which I believe Owen held from the beginning to the
end of his career. Stripped of the superfluous language in
which his ideas are all clothed, it amounts merely to what,
I apprehend, all Independents hold : that the Pastor of a
church, in leading it to obey the laws of Christ, acts not
from a power communicated by the church ; but in virtue
of a special appointment of Christ, whose authority is in-
terposed.

Mr. Baxter soon drew up ' abundance of theses, as the
matter of common concord,' and left them with Owen, who
objected to their number. On this he produced another
draught -of the things in which Presbyterians and Inde-
pendents were agreed, to which he requested the Doctor's
exceptions. Owen wrote him at some length, pointing out
several things, which would require reconsideration, and
at the same time expressing his cordial approbation of the
object, and of the general plan proposed. This produced a
long letter from Baxter, in reply to his doubts and excep-
tions. He still insinuates suspicions of Owen's sincerity,
which must have rendered the correspondence very unplea-
sant to him ; which, with the difficulty of accomplishing the
object, together with doubts perhaps of the good likely to
result from the attainment of it, as circumstances then
stood, seem to have discouraged the Doctor. After more
than a year's delay, Baxter says, Owe-a returned the pa-
pers with these words, * I am still a well-wisher to these
mathematics.' A reply sufficiently laconic — expressive of
his general approbation of the scheme ; but of his doubts
about the calculating process of his ingenious correspon-
dent. ' This was the issue,' says Baxter, ' of my third at-
tempt for union with the Independents.'"

* Baxter's own Life, part iii. pp. 61 — 69.

238 MEMOIRS OF

Mr, Baxter's first attempt at union with the Independ-
ents, seems to have been made with Philip Nye, about
1655. Of the correspondence between them we have a full
account in his Life/ The second, I suppose, was made
with George Griffiths, some time after the former.^ Nei-
ther of those individuals could enter into Baxter's pro-
posals. It would be very unfair, however, to attach the
blame of being hostile to union, to Owen, or Nye, or Grif-
fiths, or the Independents at large ; because they could not
go into these measures. Mr. Baxter's schemes often looked
fair and plausible on paper; but their practicability in the
present state of human nature is a very different thing. The
Independents were the smaller body, and were naturally
afraid of being borne down by numbers, if they formed a
union, by conceding any of their leading principles. To
external uniformity they attached less importance than
Baxter and most of his brethren did : and, whatever evils
occasionally result from disunion — a scheme which would
comprehend in one body Episcopalians and Baptists, Pres-
byterians and Independents, is likely to cure them only by
inflicting a greater evil in their place. The sentiments of
the Independents on the subject of union, expressed in the
two last articles of the Savoy Declaration, embrace every
thing for which it is of importance to contend ; and I believe
they are the sentiments held and acted on by the body to
this day. ' Such reforming Churches as consist of persons
sound in the faith, and of conversation becoming the Gos-
pel, ought not to refuse the communion of each other, so
far as may consist with their own principles respectively,
though they walk not in all things according to the same
rules of church order. Churches gathered, and walking
according to the mind of Christ, judging other churches,
though less pure, to be true churches, may receive into
occasional communion with them, suc-h members of those
churches as are credibly testified to be godly, and to live
without oifence.'

What these eminent persons could not effoct by dispu-
tation, was accomplished shortly after their death, in 1696;
when the Presbyterian and Independent churches in Lon-
don and the environs, united on certain general principles.*

y Part ii. pp. 188—192. ^ Ibid, part ii. p. 193. * See Heads of Agreement.

DR. OWEN. 239

This illustrates the justness of a remark by Owen, in a
Sermon preached on the occasion of two Churches uniting.
* I should be very sorry, that any man living should outgo
me in desires that all who fear God throughout the world,
especially in these nations, were of one way as well as of
one heart. I know I desire it sincerely ; but 1 do verily
believe, that when God shall accomplish it, it will be the
effect of love, not the cause of love. It will proceed from
love, before it brings forth love. There is not a greater
vanity in the world, than to drive men into a particular
profession, and then suppose that love will be the neces-
sary consequence of it ; to think that if by sharp rebukes,
by cutting bitter expressions, they can but drive men, into
such and such practices, that then love will certainly ensue.'
It is very probable that this language alludes to the failure
of the attempt between Baxter and himself, and seems to
explain the true cause of it. Baxter also refers to these
failures in his Cure of Church Divisions, published in 1670;
in which he fights the Established Church with the one
hand, and the Independents with the other. He confesses
that for twenty years he had been writing, preaching, and
praying for the Churches' peace, but to no purpose. ' I have
but made a wedge of my bare hand,' he says, ' by putting
it into the cleft, and both sides closing upon it to my pain.
I have turned both parties, which I endeavoured to part in
the fray, against myself. When each side had but one
adversary, I had two." Bagshaw replied to the ' Cure ;'
and Dr. Owen, Baxter says, ' spoke very bitterly against it
in private, and divulged his dissent from my proposals of
concord, though he never said more to myself than is before
expressed.'" Baxter, though a most devoted servant of
Christ, put too much keenness of temper into all his peace-
able proposals, and this, no doubt, was one of the main
reasons of their frequent failure. In promoting love, while
he always acted from pure and upright motives, he did not
sufficiently study the principal means of accomplishing it :

' Ut ameris amabilis esto.'

In 1668, by the death of his cousin Martyn Owen, a rich
Brewer in London, the Doctor succeeded to a legacy of

t Cure, p. 144. " Baxter's own Life, part iii. p. 73.

240 MEMOIRS OF

five hundred pounds;^ which, together with his landed pro-
perty, and the proceeds of his numerous writings, enabled
him to live, while enjoying probably little emolument from
his labours in the Gospel. As these must have been very
irregular, and frequently interrupted, more time was left
him tor private application, which he appears to have em-
ployed with the most conscientious diligence. Some of his
most important publications, which had been long in pre-
paration, made their appearance during this year, and to
an account of them the remainder of this Chapter shall be
devoted.

The first of these, is on * The nature, power, deceit, and
prevalency of the remainders of Indwelling-sin in believers,'
&c. 8vo.y This work is the substance, as most of his prac-
tical writings were, of a series of Sermons : the text is
Rom. vii. 21. It assumes the hereditary and universal
nature of human depravity, and confines itself entirely to
the experience, which believers have of the conflict between
sin and grace, to which they are perpetually subject. It
discovers a deep acquaintance with the malignity of sin,
and the deceitfulness and desperate wickedness of the hu-
man heart. It is closely connected in its nature with his
treatise on Mortification, to which he refers the reader, and
of which we have already given some account. There are
many fine and important passages in the work, an attention
to which on tke part of believers would lead to much self-
examination, watchfulness, and humility. The remains of
inbred corruption sufficiently account for the little progress,
which is too generally made in the Christian profession ; for
the fearful misconduct and falls to which men who have
named the name of Christ are frequently left; for the want
of that solid peace and enjoyment of which believers often
complain ; and for that conformity to the world iii its plea-
sures and vanities which distinguish many, who would be
offended if their Christian character were called in ques-
tion. These things were matter of complaint and lamenta-
tion in the days of Owen, and are no less so now. It is
true, we have a larger portion of public zeal, and of bustling
activity in promoting the interests of religion. This is well ;
what ought to be encouraged — and what must be matter of

^ Perk's Desiderata, vol. ii. p. 457. y Works, vol. xiii. p. 1.

DR. OWEN. 241

thankfulness to every sincere Christian. But the deceit-
fulness of sin may operate as effectually, though less ob-
viously in many, whose ' zeal for the Lord of Hosts' may
appear very prominent, as in times v^^hen such exertions
were not made. It is much easier to subscribe money to
religious societies, to make speeches at public meetings, to
unite in plans of associated usefulness, than to sit in judg-
ment over the heart, or to correct the aberrations of con-
duct, spirit, and disposition. There may be much public
professional warmth, and great inward, private decay.
There may, in short, be a merging of individual, secret re-
ligion, in the bustle and crowd of general profession and
public life. These things are suggested, not for the pur-
pose of discouraging public exertion and association for
the diffusion of truth ; but for the purpose of leading men
to consider, that in our circumstances genuine Christianity
is not necessary to do many things, which are now the ob-
jects of general approbation ; and that such things, how-
ever excellent in themselves, are but poor substitutes for a
life of holy obedience, and converse with ourselves and
with heaven. Such as engage in these objects would do
well to read Owen on Indwelling-sin.

This same year he published ' A Practical Exposition
on the cxxxth Psalm, in which the nature of the forgiveness
of sin is declared, the truth and reality of it asserted, and
the case of a soul distressed with the guilt of sin, and re-
lieved by a discovery of forgiveness with God, is at large
discoursed.' 4to.^ To the exposition of this Psalm, the
Doctor was probably led, by the important benefit which
he had derived from the fourth verse of it, at an early pe-
riod of his ministry. ' I myself preached Christ,' said he,
* some years, when I had but very little if any experimental
acquaintance with access to God through Christ ; until the
Lord was pleased to visit me with sore affliction, whereby
I was brought to the mouth of the grave, and under which
my soul was oppressed with horror and darkness : but God
graciously relieved my spirit, by a powerful application of
Psalm cxxx. 4. * But there is forgiveness with thee, that
thou mayest be feared.' From whence I received special
instruction, peace, and comfort, in drawing near to God,

» Vforks, xiv, p. 1.
\OL. I. ' R

242 MEMOIRS OF

through the Mediator; and preached thereupon immediately
after my recovery/'' This work partakes largely both of
the faults and the excellences of its author. It partakes of
his prolixity, verbosity, and diffusion ; but it possesses also
a large share of his knowledge of God and of man, and of
the Divine ways of working with sinful creatures. Consi-
dering the topics which it embraces, it might have been one
of the most valuable and useful of his writings — had he
limited himself to a short illustration of the great leading
points. But his disposition to weave an entire system into
every work, extends his reasonings and illustrations so
much, that the minds of most of his readers become fatigued
and perplexed long before they arrive at the conclusion.
The prevailing disposition of the present age is to reduce
every thing to Tracts. This mode of treating Divine sub-
jects suits the superficiality and indolence of writers, and
the trifling habits of readers; while in other respects it is
attended with very considerable advantages. In the age
of Owen, the opposite tendency prevailed ; the writers of
that period seldom knew when to stop. They never sup-
posed they could exhaust a subject. They were dissatisfied
till they had produced a folio or a quarto, and had said
every thing that could be said on the point in hand. This
did not require all the labour and genius that some may
suppose. In fact, the bulk of the work was often a saving
of labour to them. They never thought of dressing or re-
vising their thoughts, A whole chapter might often have
been condensed into a paragraph, and have retained all its
sentiment and a greater portion of spirit. Without meaning
to detract from the merits of Dr. Owen, I am convinced
that it would have been much more difficult for him to
abridge than to expand ; and that he would have been more
exhausted by the attempt to reconsider and condense his

» This declaration the Doctor made to Mr. Davis of Rowel, in consequence of
Mr. Davk consulting him respecting his own experience. Mr. Davis after this be-
came a member of the church in London under Mr. T. Cole, from which be received
a very honourable dismission, when invited to the pastoral office in the church of
Rowel in Northamptonshire. While here some very singular things occurred in the
church, which occasioned many evil reports and much misrepresentation. They pro-
duced an injudicious interference of the united ministers of London, and are not cor-
rectly stated by Calamy in the Non-conformist's Memorial. A vindication of Mr.
Davis, with a particular account of these occurrences, was publislied by Mathias
Maurice in an interesting pamphlet — ' Monuments of mercy to the Congregational
Church at Rowel,M729.

DR. OWEN. 243

reasonings, and to polish his style, than by the first produc-
tion of any of his works.

While a judicious Christian, who has much leisure and
some taste for Theological reading, will derive benefit from
such a treatise as this on the 130lh Psalm, there are some
evils which the very extent of it, as well as the mode of treat-
ing the subject are calculated to produce on others, which
it may be of importance to notice. As the points which it
discusses, embrace the leading subjects of salvation, an in-
quirer may be impressed with the feeling that they must be
involved in great obscurity when they require so extended
an explanation ; — he may be led to doubt whether he will
ever arrive at a satisfactory knowledge of them. This is a
very hurtful mistake, which too many of the older works of
Divinity have tended in no small degree to promote. They
are unfavourable to those clear and simple views of salva-
tion, which the Bible itself contains, and which it ought to
be the great object of writing and preaching to point out.

A work which describes a minute and extensive process
of God's manner of dealing with a sinner, or of keeping a
believer in the truth, is likely to operate injuriously both
uponsinners and upon believers. On the former, it is in dan-
ger of producing the belief that conversion is a work, which
the sinner has to effect, either in the way of beginning it, or
of carrying it on. The author may perhaps guard against
this abuse of his performance. But while he describes a
lengthened train of fears that must be experienced— of con-
victions that must be felt — of difficulties that must be sub-
dued— of means that must be used — of duties that must be
performed— there are a thousand chances, that a partially
enlightened mind will suppose that all these must be gone
through in order to its finding repose ; and will be ready,
either to sink into despair from their magnitude, or take
comfort from brooding over its own feelings and duties, in-
stead of looking for enjoyment to an Almighty Saviour, and
a finished redemption. Such an individual, and even one
who has obtained peace through faith in the blood of Christ,
will be in danger of being exceedingly discouraged at not
finding in himself all those feelings or marks which are at-
tributed to the children of God ; and if his experience does
not correspond with the description, he may be ready to

R 2

244 MEMOIRS OF

conclude that something must be materially wrong, A per-
son of cultivated talents who has been in the habit of pay-
ing close attention to the workings of his own mind, may
describe at great length and with much accuracy all his
own feelings — and what may perhaps be tolerably suited
to individuals of the same description, placed in similar
circumstances ; — but what, if made the rule for determining
God's method of dealing with others, would be found far
from just or generally applicable.

We have no doubt that such books as Doddridge's Rise
and Progress, AUeine's Alarm, Baxter's Call, and Owen's
130th Psalm have been eminently useful to many. They
have roused attention, and produced conviction in multi-
tudes. But we put it to any enlightened Christian, whe-
ther the attempt to follow out all the directions in these
books, and the application of all the principles they record
to the characters and experience of men in general, would
not be attended with most injurious consequences. God's
methods of ' convincing of sin, of righteousness, and of
judgment' are exceedingly diversified. There is a dispo-
sition in men to make their personal and individual expe-
rience the rule and the test of that of others. The reve-
lation of mercy is beautifully simple and plain ; — yet the
process by which we may have arrived at the understand-
ing of it may have been very circuitous and complicated.
Should we, instead of directing the attention of others to
the revelation itself, in the full blaze of its splendour, and
the unadorned simplicity of its statements, invite them to
follow the windings of our path whi,le tracing it out, and the
harassing perplexities of our minds while seeking for rest,
there can be little doubt that thus we should injure rather
than benefit them.

We can make great allowance for enlargement on doc-
trinal or exegetical theology; but conciseness is of vast
importance in an experimental or practical treatise, such as
that on the 130th Psalm. To offer any analysis of a book
which scarcely admits of it, and which is so generally known,
would be rendering no service to the reader. Those who
exercise the patience which a careful perusal of it requires,
and whose ' senses are exercised to discern between good
and evil,' will be rewarded with profit. In all the language

DR. OWEN. 245

which occurs in it, it would be wrong for us to profess,
what we do not feel, entire acquiescence. At the same
time, our difference is not so much with the substance of the
sentiments, as with the mode of communicating them, and
with some of the expressions employed. We cannot, for
instance, see the propriety of the ' distinction between faith
and spiritual sense,' for which the Doctor contends. Faith
is opposed to sense, as it is opposed to sight and hearing.
And it is only in opposition to them that the apostle says,
* We walk by faith, not by sight.' There can be no spiri-
tual exercise or enjoyment but through the medium of faith.
And the stronger faith is, the higher will our enjoyment of
spiritual blessings rise. We question indeed whether the
Doctor's views on the subject of faith are always consistent
with themselves. He sometimes speaks very clearly about
it, and at other times more mysteriously. This was proba-
bly occasioned by his propensity to enlarge and to refine,
where in many cases a simpler adherence to the written re-
cord, and to the dictates of a common understanding, would
have been at once a shorter and a more effectual method.

In this important and busy year also appeared, the first
volume of his great and long projected work, — on the Epis-
tle to the Hebrews. As this is the most valuable as well
as the most extensive of all his writings, it merits as well
as requires particular notice in this place. It is entitled,
' An Exposition of the Epistle to the Hebrews, — wherein
the original text is opened and cleared, ancient and modern
translations are compared and examined — the design of the
apostle, with his reasonings, arguments, and testimonies is
unfolded,— the faith, customs, sacrifices, and other usages
of the Judaical Church, are opened and declared, — the true
sense of the text is vindicated from the wrestings of it by
Socinians and others, — and lastly, practical observations
are deduced and improved. With preliminary Exercita-
tions :' folio. The second volume appeared in 1674, the
third in 1680, and the last, which he left fit for the press,
after his death, in 1684. For the sake of unity, and to pi e-
vent repetitions we shall consider the whole at present.*

•> I use, for the sake of convenience, the Edition, by the Rev. George Wright, in
7 vols. 8vo. Edin. 1813. And which may now be considered as completing the
collection of his Works iu octavo.

246 MEMOIRS OF

The Epistle to the Hebrews is one of the most import-
ant and diflScult portions of the New Covenant Scriptures.
The subjects of it are of peculiar interest, and the manner
in which they are treated by the inspired author, renders
no ordinary degree of scriptural information and critical
acumen necessary for its interpretation. It is devoted to
the illustration, not of the elements or first principles of
Christianity, but of its higher departments ; what the apostle
calls ' the perfection' of the Christian system. The proof
which it adduces from the Old Testament, of the Supreme
Divinity of the Son of God, — of his infinite superiority as
a Prophet, and Lawgiver, to Moses, — and as a Priest to
Aaron, and all his successors ; the views which it aff"ords
of the mystical design of the ancient dispensation — and of
the nature and services of the earthly Tabernacle; — its rea-
sonings respecting the Sacrifice of Christ — his Mediation'
in heaven — and the superior privileges of New Testament
believers, exhibit the depth of the apostle's knowledge in the
mystery of Christ, are calculated to exercise the minds of
the most intelligent Christians, and are eminently fitted to
enlarge our conceptions of the grandeur of that heavenly
economy, which was established by the blood of Jesus,
and is perpetuated by his ministry in the sanctuary above.
An intimate acquaintance with it, will do more to establish
the faith, and to comfort the mind of an inquirer, than all
that has been written on Divine truth since the days of the
apostles.

It must be acknowledged, that the interpretation of this
epistle is attended with difficulties of considerable magni-
tude. It abounds in peculiarities of style and sentiment ;
it treats of subjects which are little noticed in other parts
of the New Testament; and it contains profound and sin-
gular views of many parts of the Old Testament, and of its
services. There is also a peculiar closeness in the reason-
ing, which requires the most fixed attention in tracing it,
to avoid mistakes. While these things have deterred many
from attempting to explain it, they have operated as in-
ducements to others to endeavour to unfold its beauties
and unveil its obscurities : so that, though much of it has
been misunderstood, few books of Scripture have had more
labour bestowed on them by learned and ingenious men.

DK. OWEN. 247

It employed the pens of a number of the ancient writers,
and many of the foreign Divines, both Catholic and Re-
formed, had, previously to the time of Owen, bestowed
much attention on it. In our own country too, it had not
been neglected. In 1635, David Dickson, a Scots minis-
ter, and the author of several exegetical works, published
at Aberdeen, a small volume of explanatioiis of this
epistle. William Jones, D. D. is the author of a commen-
tary on it, along with one on the epistle to Philemon, and
on the second and third epistles of John, which appeared
in one volume folio, in 1636. Thomas Lushington, D.D.
published in 1646, a folio commentary on the Hebrews.
William Gouge, D.D. a learned Puritan, and a member of
the Westminster Assembly, was the author of another which
appeared in 1655. And in 1662, appeared another folio
exposition of the epistle, from the pen of Mr. George
Lawson.

All these elaborate, and some of them valuable works,
were prior to the attempt of Owen, and were doubtless
known to him. In his preface, he speaks of some of them
as ' composed with good judgment, and to very good pur-
pose.' Referring to the entire body of preceding commen-
tators on the epistle, he says, ' Some 1 found had critically
examined many of the words, phrases, and expressions of
the writer; some compared his quotations with the places
in the Old Testament from which they are taken. Some
had endeavoured an analysis of the several discourses of
the author, with the nature and force of the arguments in-
sisted on by him. The labours of some were to apply the
truths contained in the epistle to practice ; others have
collected the difficulties which they observed therein, and
scanned them in a scholastical way, with objections and
solutions after their manner. Others had an especial re-
gard to the places, whose sense is controverted among the
several parties at variance in the Christian religion ; all in
their way and manner endeavouring to give light to the in-
tention of the Holy Ghost, either in particular passages, or
in the whole epistle.'

While he was encouraged by the help to be derived from
all these quarters, for the interpretation of the epistle, he
was, on the other hand, discouraged from the attempt, for

248 MEMOIRS OF

a time, by the idea that after so much had been done, any
farther labour was unnecessary. But after he had perused
all the works he could obtain, • I found,' he says, * the ex-
cellency of the writing to be such ; the depth of the myste-
ries contained in it to be so great; the compass of the truth
asserted, unfolded, and explained, so extensive, and so
diifused through the whole body of the Christian religion ;
the usefulness of the things contained in it, so important
and indispensably necessary ; that I was quickly satisfied
that the wisdom, grace, and truth treasured in this sacred
storehouse, are far from being exhausted by the' endeavours
of all that are gone before us. So far did these truths then,
seem from being all perfectly brought to light by them ; that
I was assured there was left a sufficient ground, not only
for renewed investigation after rich ore in this mine, for
the present generation, but for all them that shall succeed,
to the consummation of all things.'

To this important and interesting work, the Doctor
brought no ordinary qualifications. To eminent piety was
now added, a mind enriched with all the various stores of
theological learning, matured by years and experience, and
enlarged by the correctest and most extensive views of the
whole scheme of Divine revelation. He possessed an un-
derstanding naturally acute, and sharpened by constant and
ex.tended intercourse with enlightened and cultivated so-
ciety; a habit of application and perseverance of un-
speakable importance to such an undertaking; and a copia
verborum which supplied inexhaustible facility of convey-
ing his sentiments on every subject. How well these ad-
vantages were employed, even a slight acquaintance with
the work must shew.

The exercitations which accompany this work, and
which make the first two volumes of Wright's 8vo. edition,
are peculiarly valuable. They contain a vast treasure of
solid learning and laborious research; and, independently
of the Commentary, may be of much service to the eluci-
dation of other parts of the Sacred record. They examine
and establish the Canonical authority of the Epistle —
They inquire into its writer, and shew him to have been Paul
— They investigate the time when it was written — and shew
it must have been shortly after Paul's deliverance from his

DR. OWEN. 249

first imprisonment. They consider the language in which
it was written, and prove it to have been Greek. The
citations made from the Old Testament are the subject of
particular attention — the oneness of the Church — the Jew-
ish distribution of the Old Testament, with their oral law
and tradition — the Messiah, and the promises of the Old
Testament concerning him — his appearances under the
former dispensation — the faith of the ancient Church re-
specting him — the evidence that he has long since come —
the consideration and vindication of Daniel's prophecy of
the seventy weeks — Jewish traditions about the Messiah-
proofs that Jesus of Nazareth is the Messiah — Objections
of Jews against Christianity — the state and ordinances of
the Church, before, and during the time of the law — The
law itself — its precepts, promises, and threatenings — The
Tabernacle, the priesthood, and its sacrifices, are the sub-
jects of extended and accurate illustration, through the
first volume. The second volume is entirely occupied
with the consideration of the Priesthood of Christ, and the
day of sacred rest. — Respecting the former of these sub-
jects, he remarks in his preface ; * It is wholly without the
compass of my knowledge, if the reader can find any other
work, in which the doctrine of the Priesthood of Christ
hath been so handled in its proper order and method, as to
its origin, causes, nature, and efi'ects.'

"Without professing to be entirely of Dr. Owen's views
in every part of these prolix Dissertations ; it must be ad-
mitted that it is but a small and comparatively unimport-
ant part to which any Christian can object; and the rich-
ness and scriptural piety which run through the whole,
render them peculiarly interesting. The subjects are in
themselves highly delightful, and (ew human writings exist,
in which they are so ably treated. They abound, parti-
cularly the first part of them, in Rabbinical learning. This
was, perhaps, necessary, as they involve so minute a dis-
cussion of the Jewish controversy. But I am not aware
that this branch of learning is of so much importance
to the elucidation of Scripture, as was then supposed.
Owen, if any man, was qualified to bring it to bear upon
the New Testament; and yet I do not perceive that much
information can be derived from his use of it. Let any

250 MEMOIRS OF

man examine the writings of Lightfoot, and Pococke, and
Schoetgen, the great ma ters of Rabbinical lore, and he
will perhaps be astonished at the litUe advantage that ac-
crues to Biblical iuterpsetalion from their labours. In-
deed, it is scarcely reasofiable to expect any thing but dis-
appointment from them. The ancient Jewish writers or
critics, with the exception of the earlier Talmuds, are all
lost; and the more modem Rabbins were a race of dri-
vellers, whose writings contaiit the largest poitioii of trash
and nonsense to be found in the world. A litlie acquaint-
ance with them will gratify « uriosity, and at limes perhaps
supply a hint or an argumei t; but to expect any thing like
enlightened criticism, is about as reasonable as to look
for it from children.

The Exposition itself may be considered in a three-fold
light — as an explanation ol a portion of Scripture — as a
body of controversy — and as a practical application of
Divine truth. As an explanation, or exegetical illustra-
tion of an important epistle — it is distinguished by the ge-
neral accuracy of its interpretations, and the conscientious
manner in which the author has endeavoured to trace out
the meaning of the Divine writer. There are works of this
nature, and on this very book, which discover a greater
parade of learning, and in which the meaning of particular
texts is more accurately defined. — Pierce and Hallet's
work on the Hebrews contains more critical learning ; and
the work of the late Archibald M'Lean of Edinburgh fre-
quently corrects the minor mistakes of Owen ; but neither
of them, as a whole, admits of comparison with his. The
leaven of Arianism in the former, and the dryness of the
latter, render them both less useful, and less interesting.
The following passage of Owen's preface, deserves the at-
tention of all his readers, and especially of all who attempt
to expound the word of God. It gives an admirable view
of his state of mind, and of the principles on which he
proceeded in his interpretation.

' For the exposition of the epistle itself, I confess, as
was said before, that I have had thoughts of it for many
years, and have not been without regard to it in the whole
course of my studies. But yet I must now say, that after
all my searching and reading, prayer and assiduous niedi-

DR. OWEN.

251

tation have been my only resoit, and by ifar the most useful
means of light and assistance. By these have my thoughts
been freed from many an entanglement into which the
writings of others had cast me, or from which they could
not deliver me. Careful I have been, as of my life and
soul, to bring no prejudicate sense to the words, to impose
no meaning of my own or other men's upon them, nor to
be imposed on by the reasonings, pretences, or curiosities
of any ; but always went nakedly to the word itself, to learn
humbly the mind of God in it, and to express it as he should
enable me. To this end, I always considered in the first
place the sense, meaning, and import of the words of the
text — their original derivation, use in other authors, espe-
cially in the LXX. of the Old Testament, in the books of
the New, and particularly the writings of the same author.
Oft-times the words expressed out of the Hebrew, or the
things alluded to among that people, I found to give much
light to the words of the apostle. To the general rule of
attending to the design and scope of the place, the subject
treated of, mediums fixed on for arguments and methods
of reasoning, I still kept in my eye the time and season of
writing this epistle, the state and condition of those to
whom it was written, their persuasions, prejudices, cus-
toms, light, and traditions; I kept, also, in my view, the
covenant and worship of the church of old ; the translation
of covenant privileges and worship to the Gentiles upon a
new account; the course of providential dispensations that
the Jews were under; the near expiration of their church
and state; the speedy approach of their utter abolition and
destruction, with the temptations that befel them on all
these various accounts; without which it is impossible for
any one justly to follow the apostle, so as to keep close to
his design, or fully to understand his meaning.' Such
views, under the Divine blessing, and directed by the judi-
cious perseverance of Owen, could not fail to be attended
with the most important result — they embrace every thing
that could be necessary, or useful, to the interpretation of
Scripture.

The Exposition contains also a large portion of contro-
versy, chiefly on two subjects, Judaism and Socinianism.
It is obvious how the former came to occupy so much of

252 MEMOIRS OF

his attention ; but the reason of his introducing the latter
may require some explanation. Against the Scripture
doctrine of the sacrifice, and priesthood of Christ, the
Polish Socinians had directed all their strength and inge-
nuity. They endeavoured to make out that the language
of Scripture, on that subject, was not to be understood li-
terally, but metaphorically — of course, that there is no such
thing as a real sacrifice, or priesthood, belonging to Chris-
tianity. As Owen considered these things to lie at the
foundation of all Christian faith and hope; and that they
constituted the grand subjects of the Epistle, he could not
allow so fair an opportunity to escape, of vindicating from
Socinian glosses, the important statements and doctrines
of revelation. If his zeal, for what he believed to be truth,
carried him sometimes rather far; and led him occasionally
to find fault with sentiments, not very remote from truth,
and to express himself strongly against them, because
held by persons infected with heresy — it is only what we
might expect from a mind so ardently attached to evange-
lical doctrine. Without adopting all Dr. Owen's senti-
ments, the Christian who wishes to be established in the
truths controverted by Socinians, will find in this work
such a body of evidence and argument in their support,
as jnust remove every reasonable ground of scepticism and
unbelief. We hesitate not to aflSrm, that the proper un-
derstanding of the Epistle to the Hebrews alone, is amply
suflScient to put to flight all the sophistry and declamation
of the adversaries of the Deity, sacrifice, and priesthood of
Christ — from Faustus Socinus to Thomas Belsham. On
the Jewish controversy, there is almost every thing that is
of importance; and, in fact, it will be found that on a num-
ber of subjects, a satisfactory reply to a Jew is a sufficient
answer also to a Socinian.

The practical tendency and application of the whole
are not the least important features of the work. The emi-
nent godliness, as well as the learning of the author ap-
pear conspicuous in every page. '.His reasonings al-
ways terminate in some holy result. After reading the
criticisms of an accurate scholar, the arguments of a sound
logician, and the illustrations of a fertile mind, we are
furnished with directions for self-examination ; or are sent

DK. OWEN. 253

away to our closets with a warm exhortation to abound in
prayer, if we hope to understand the mind of the Spirit.'^
This is just as it ought to be. The theory of Christianity
without the practice, is like a body without the spirit ; the
practice without the theory, is not a reasonable service.
To treat the Bible like an ancient classic, is using an un-
holy freedom with its sacred contents; while an indifference
to the precise meaning of the Holy Spirit, manifests igno-
rance of the important connexion that subsists between
right sentiments and suitable practice in religion ; as well
as a want of regard to the authority of God speaking in
his word.

Notwithstanding this threefold division of the work, and
the intimate connexion of its several parts with each other,
it is so constructed, that any of the departments may be
read separately. ' The method of the whole,' says the au-
thor, ' is so disposed, that any one, by the sole guidance of
his eye, may carry on his reading of any one part of the
whole without interruption, or mixing any other discourses
with it. Thus he may, in the first place, go over our consi-
deration of the original text, with the examination of an-
cient and modern translations, and the grammatical con-
struction and signification of the words, without diverting
to any thing else that is discoursed on the text. In like
manner, if any desire to peruse the exposition of the text
and context, with the declaration and vindication of the
meaning of the Holy Ghost in them, without the least inter-
mixture of any practical discourses deduced from them, he
may, under the same guidance, and with the same labour,
confine himself to this from the beginning to the end of the
work. And whereas the practical observations, with their
improvement, do virtually contain in them the sense and
exposition of the words, and give light to the intention of
the apostle in his whole design, for aught I know some may
be desirous to exercise themselves principally in those dis-
courses ; which they may do by following the series and
distinct continuation of them from first to last.' Thus, the
Critic, the Expositor, and the plain Christian, may all find
somelhing to their taste, and to exercise their minds.

To enlarge on the execution of the work, after what has

y Dr. Wright's Preface, pp. iii. iv.

254 MEMOIRS OF

been already said, and the high rank which it has long held
among the standard books of exegetical theology, would
be superfluous labour; more especially, as the improved
edition of Dr. Wright has now brought it within rfeach
of many, who otherwise must have judged of its merits en-
tirely from report. It may not, however, be unnecessary
to state, that it is the fruit of more than twenty years'
labour of the industrious author. A period long and che-
quered— during which he complains of * straits and exclu-
sion from the use of books,' occasioning ' uncertainties,
failings, and mistakes,' which he prays God ' the reader
may never know by experience.' Without any exaggera-
tion, we may apply to this undertaking, the elegant and
pensive language of our great Lexicographer, — ' The expo-
sition of the Hebrews was written with little assistance of
the learned, and without any patronage of the great; not
in the soft obscurities of retirement, or under the shelter of
academic bowers, but amidst inconvenience and distraction,
in sickness and in sorrow.' Such was the importance which
the author himself attached to it, that he said when it was
finished — ' Now my work is done, it is time for me to die.'''

On the Continent, the work has been long hijihly valued.
Walch says of it, ' Egregium est opus hoc, locuples testis
de auctoris singulari eruditione, atque industria, quam ad
illud conficiendum adhibuit.' It was translated into Dutch
and published in quarto, at Rotterdam, in 1733. Le Long
also mentions the proposal of a Latin translation of it, at
Amsterdam, in 1700 ; but whether it ever appeared I am
unable to say.* The late Dr. Williams, of Rotherham, pub-
blished an abridgment of it in 4 vols. 8vo. in the year 1790.
This was rendering a service to the cause of sacred litera-
ture, when the folio edition was so scarce and so expensive.
Some also may be disposed to read the abridgment rather
than the extended original. While it merits the praise of
fidelity, so far as I have observed, those who wish to ascer-
tain the sentiments and to enter into the feelings of Dr.
Owen, will find it necessary to consult the original work.

I am acquainted with no ancient or modern work of an
expository nature, that will bear a fair comparison on the
whole, with th« Exposition of the Hebrews. Caryl on Job,

<» Clarkson's Fun. Ser. « Walch Bib. Selecta, iv. p. 733.

DR. OWEN. 255

is fully equal to it in magnitude ; but falls far short, in the
interest which it excites, and the ability which it displays.
Its author, though a learned and pious man was far from
being equal to Owen ; and the subject on which he chose to
exercise his own patience, and that of his readers, cannot
be considered so valuable to the church as that of his friend
and successor. The celebrated work of Vitringa, on Isaiah,
has deservedly obtained an equal reputation with that of
Owen on the Hebrews. It contains a larger portion of cri-
tical learning, and displays no less of acuteness and talent;
but it is still more systematic than Owen's work — often
fanciful — and sometimes erroneous. It is, however, instar
omnium on Isaiah. The work of Professor Lampe, on the
Gospel of John, with its valuable dissertations, is some-
what similar to Owen's. Belonging to the same school,
possessed of varied learning, — and of patient industry, — he
is strictly orthodox, and exhausts almost every topic of im-
portance in the Evangelist ; but he does not always inte-
rest the mind sufficiently in his discussions, and is occa-
sionally rather fond of mystical interpretations.

The chief objection to the Exposition of the Hebrews
is its vast extent ; four folio, or seven large 8vo. volumes
on one epistle, and that not the longest in the New Testa-
ment, appear rather a cumbrous apparatus of explanation.
— Much of the work, it must be acknowledged is not neces-
sary to the interpretation of the apostle's language ; yet in
general the connexion between the text and the commentary
is neither forced nor unnatural; and it is surprising how
little occurs that we could wish had been omitted. It con-
tains, indeed, like several other of the author's larger pro-
ductions, a very entire and valuable system of Divinity,
as there are few points of Divine truth on which the reader
will not find important information. On this account, the
index belonging to the octavo edition will be found of pe-
culiar service. If the fame of Walton rests on the Polyglot,
and that of Poole on the Synopsis, — the Exposition of the
Hebrews, had its author written nothing else, forms a pe-
destal on which John Owen will appear an object of admi-
ration to all future generations.

256 MEMOIRS OF

CHAP. XI.

Persecuting conduct of the Congregationalists in New England — Remon-
strances of Owen and his brethren on the subject — Owen publishes on the
Trinity — His controversy with Parker — His Truth and Innocence vin-
dicated— Publications of others on the same side — Marvel ,and Parker —
Conduct of Parliament to the Dissenters — Vernon's attack on Owen —
Owen's defence — Alsop — Owen invited to the Presidency of Harvard Col-
lege— Publishes on the Sabbath — Correspondence on this subject with Eliot
— Charles publishes a Declaration of Indulgence — A ddressfrom the Dis-
senters on this account presented by Owen — Owen's attention to the mea-
sures of the Court — Becomes one of the preachers of the Morning Exer-
cise— Publishes on Evangelical Love — Death of Caryl — Union of Caryl's
and Owen's Churches under the Doctor — Notices of persons of distinction
who were members of the Church — The Parliament offended with the
King's Indulgence — Notices of distinguished Noblemen whose friendship
Owen enjoyed — His interviews with the King and Duke of York — Work
on Communion attacked by Sherlock — Owen's vindication — Controversy
occasioned by Sherlock's book — Owen publishes on the Holy Spirit — Re-
view of all his writings on that subject — Attacked by Clagett — Publishes
on Apostasy — Marries his second wife.

For several years the New England Congregationalists
had employed very oppressive measures to suppress the
Baptists and Quakers. Their highly improper and Anti-
christian conduct has often been alleged as evidence of the
persecuting dispositions of Independents, as well as others,
when possessed of power. That Independents may be per-
secutors, it would be foolish to deny ; but that such con-
duct is inconsistent with the principles and the spirit of In-
dependency, all who understand it must ever maintain. A
little acquaintance with the proceedings in New England,
against which Dr. Owen and his brethren protested, will
satisfy us that Independency had very little to do with
them.

The Brownists, who colonized New England, under-
stood most thoroughly the principles of religious liberty.
But they removed from Holland to America as a church,
and little versant in the science of legislation and political
economy, they formed state laws on the principles of the
New Testament, and the discipline of the church of Christ.
They did not perceive (at which we need scarcely be sur-

DR. OWEN. 257

prised),theimpossibility of managing a growing population,
in a new country, by such means, without sacrificing the
liberty of the subject, or the purity of the church. At first,
the body of the people were Christians, and of one mind ;
and a considerable time elapsed before the erroneous prin-
ciples on which their legislative code was founded made
their appearance. It was still longer before they under-
stood the proper remedy. The subsequent emigrations from
Britain consisted of many persons of very different senti-
ments on various subjects, from the original settlers, though
they fell into their general measures and views. Most of
the Puritans who went over to New England were attached
to a species of Presbyterianism, rather than to Independ-
ency ; and from this arose the peculiar complexion which
the churches, after a time, exhibited. They had their
regular meetings of synods and councils, in which the civil
magistrate occupied a place ; and the laws or regulations of
which were enforced by his authority. The term Independ-
ency, is obviously misapplied to such procedure, and it is
unjust to make it accountable for the consequences.* It is
not the name, but the spirit and conduct which discover
the system to which we belong.''

So contrary to the word of God was their behaviour
considered, that on hearing of it, a letter was written by
the Independent ministers in London, at the head of whom
was Dr. Owen, remonstrating with their brethren, and en-
treating them to desist from such proceedings. Without
entering into the merits of the differences between them and
the persons who were suffering, they urge a variety of suit-
able and important considerations to convince them of the
necessity of altering their measures, and thus conclude : — -
' You have the advantage of truth and order ; you have the
gifts and learning of an able ministry to manage and defend
them ; you have the care and vigilance of a very worthy

* Consistent Independency is not accountable for any thing, but what is done by
the Churches and their office bearers separately assembled. The proceedings of de-
legated bodies or representatives in conjunction with civil authority, are obviously at
variance with its first principles. — It was by meetings of the latter description en-
tirely that all the persecuting measures in New England were adopted. A full view
of their injurious nature, as well as of the length of time during which they conti-
nued to operate, will be found in Backus's Church Hist, of New England, 2 vols,
1777—1784.

'' Neal's New England, vol. i. passim.

'SOL. I, S

258 MEMOIRS OF

magistracy to countenance and protect them, and to pre-
serve the peace ; and, above all, you have a blessed Lord
and Master, who hath the keys of David, w^ho openeth and
no man shutteth, living tor ever to take cure of his own
concernments among his saints. And assuredly you need
not be disquieted, though some few persons, through their
own infirmity and weakness, or through their ignorance,
darkness, and prejudices, should, to their disadvantage,
turn out of the way, in some lesser matters, into bye-paths
of their own. We only make it our hearty request that you
will trust God with his truth and ways, so far as to suspend
all rigorous proceedings in corporal restraints or punish-
ments on persons that dissent from you, and practise the
principles of their dissent without danger or disturbance to
the civil peace of the place.''^ This letter, dated the 25th of
March, 16*69, Dr. Mather acknowledges, was not attended
at the time with all the effects it ought to have produced ;
but at length, with other means, it contributed to give the
New England churches better views, [t shews, however,
what were the sentiments of Dr. Owen and his brethren,
respecting coercive measures, and exculpates them from
all participation in conduct which cannot be too severely
reprobated.

In 1669, Owen published 'A Brief Declaration and
Vindication of the Doctrine of the Trinity, as also, of the
Person and Satisfaction of Christ.' 18mo. pp. 252.^* It was
occasioned, he tells us in the preface, * by no particular
provocation he had received, nor by any particular work
in opposition to the doctrine contended for ; but entirely by
his desire to promote the edification and establishment of
the plain Christian.' After what has been said on this subject
in our account of the controversy with Biddle, and as we
must again resume it, in noticing a larger subsequent per-
formance, it is unnecessary now to enter on it particularly.
It contains the same sentiments, stripped of their contro-
versial dress, and illustrated simply from the Scriptures
themselves. It has been frequently reprinted, and was also
translated into the Dutch language.* -

Next year he was engaged in a very angry contro-

* Magnalia Americana, book vii. p. 28. "• Work?, vol. x. p. 449.

« Vitringa, Doct. Christ, pars vi. p. 6. Edit. 1776.

DR. OWEN. 259

versy on the subject of Nou-conformity. The High Church
party was constantly increasing in its malignant hostility
to the poor suffering Dissenters, and resorted to every
mode of aggression which was likely to make them miser-
able. It was impossible, however, to ruin them entirely,
till every principle of liberty was rooted out of the country.
To consummate this execrable project, Samuel Parker, of
whom we have before spoken, published ' A Discourse of
Ecclesiastical Politic, wherein the authority of the Civil
Magistrate over the Consciences of Subjects in matters of
external religion, is asserted ; the mischiefs and inconve-
niences of Toleration are represented, and all pretences
pleaded in behalf of Liberty of Conscience are fully an-
swered.' 8vo. pp. 326, 1670. In this vile production, the
Non-conformists are grossly calumniated, and their senti-
ments represented as incompatible with the peace and se-
curity of governmejit. The most extravagant powers in
all things, civil and religious, are ascribed to the magis-
trate, and the blindest and most abject submission to his
authority enjoined.

To meet this attack was imperiously necessary. Dr.
Owen applied to Baxter to undertake the defence of Non-
conformity. But he declined the task, considering himself
as excepted from the reproaches which had been thrown
out ; and that if he were to answer Parker, they would soon
make him as odious as the rest.^ The Doctor, therefore,
took him up, and acquitted himself with great credit in his
' Truth and Innocence Vindicated ; in a Survey of a Dis-
course on Ecclesiastical Polity,' &c. 8vo. pp. 410, 1670.s
The substance of Parker's work, Owen ludicrously repre-
sents as summed up in the following Royal decree : —

* Whereas we have an universal and absolute power
over the consciences of all our subjects, in things apper-
taining to the worship of God ; so that, if we please, we
can introduce new duties never yet heard of, in the most
important parts of religion ; and may impose on them in
the practice of religion and divine worship, what we please ;
so that in our judgment it doth not countenance vice, nor
disgrace the Deity : and whereas this powier is naturally
inherent in us, not given or granted to us by Jesus Christ,

f Baxter's Life, part iii. p. 42. s Works, vol. xxi. p. 161.

s 2

2G0 MEMOIRS OF

but belonged to us or our predecessors before ever he was
born ; and this being such as that we ourselves, if we would,
might exercise the special offices or duties of religion in
our own person, especially that of the Priesthood, though
we are pleased to transfer the exercise of it unto others ;
and whereas all our prescriptions, impositions, and injunc-
tions, on these things, do immediately afltect and bind the
consciences of our subjects, because they are ours, whether
they be right or wrong, true or false, we do enact and or-
dain as follows : — [Here insert, if you please, the author's
scheme of religion, given in the second cliapter.] That
every man may, and do think and judge what he pleaseth
concerning the things enjoined and enacted by us ; for what
have we to do with their thoughts and judgments ; they are
under the empire and dominion of conscience, which we
cannot invade if we would. They may, if they please,
judge them inconvenient, foolish, absurd, yea contrary to
the mind, will, and law of God ; our only intention, will,
and pleasure is, to bind them to the constant observation
and practice of them, and that under the penalties of hang-
ing and damnation."'

Extravagant as this statute may appear, it is composed
chiefly of Parker's own words and phrases, and in the sense
too in which he used them. It is scarcely necessary to say
that Owen's Vindication is a triumphant exposure of the
folly and iniquity of such sentiments. Indeed they cannot
bear examination ; and the chief difficulty in replying to
them is their intrinsic absurdity and madness. Yet such
was the confidence or vanity of Parker, that he said, after
the publication of his Polity, to the Earl of Anglesea, ' Let
us see, my Lord, whether any of your chaplains can answer
it.' Parker looked upwards for support, and cared not at
what expense he wrote himself into a Bishoprick. The
substance of his Polity was preached at Lambeth ; and it
was printed by the orders oi Sheldon, a man of similar sen-
timents and spirit. The Doctor s work tended greatly to
promote his celebrity among the Dissenters ; and did great
credit to his talents and spirit, as well as good to the cause.
Besides, by ' Truth and Innocence Vindicated,' Parker was
very roughly handled by several anonymous antagonists.

h Works, vol. xxi. pp. 220, 221.

DR. OWEN. 261

' Insolence and Impudence triumphant : Envy and Fury
enthroned: the Mirror of Malice and Madness, in a late
Treatise entitled,' &c. 1670. * Toleration Discussed in two
Dialog^ues.' 1670, ' Animadversions on a new book, en-
titled Ecclesiastical Polity.' 1670. ' A Free Inquiry into
the Causes of that very great esteem the Non-conformist
ministers are in with their followers.' 1673. These are
only some of the productions which appeared on the side
of the Non-conformists.

Next year, Parker published ' A Defence and Conti-
nuation of the Ecclesiastical Polity,' against Dr. Owen ;
and in the following year, a still farther attack on him, in
a preface which he wrote to a posthumous work of Bishop
Bramhall. These works abounded in the lowest abuse of
Owen. He calls him the ' Great Bell-weather of disturb-
ance and sedition.' — ' The viper,' he says, ' is so swelled
with venom, that it must either burst or spit its poison.' —
' The dunghill is his only magazine, and calumny his only
-weapon.' He openly avows, * That if Dr. Owen had been
treated as ill, or worse than is alleged, yet it can never be
pretended that he was treated worse than he deserved : for
he was a person of so pernicious a temper, of so much in-
solence, of such a restless implacable spirit, of such a
sworn and inveterate hatred to the government of the
church and state, that he ought without ceremony or fear
of incivility, to have been pursued as the greatest pest and
most dangerous enemy of the church and commonwealth ;
and whoever wishes well to his country, can never do it
greater service than by beating down the interest and repu-
tation of such sons of Belial.' This was speaking out with
a vengeance, and to such shocking language silence was
the only reply. Bramhall, to whose defence of himself and
brethren against the charge of Popery, all this is prefixed,
was the fast friend of Laud and the other Ultras of that
period, and one of those ardent and secular spirits, who
mainly assisted in stretching the bow of Ecclesiastical pre-
rogative until it finally broke in their hands. Parker imi-
tated his ' Patron Lord,' and produced the same glorious
effect.

Although Owen appeared no more in this controversy,
it by no means terminated here. The vain-glorious Clergy-

262 * MEMOIRS OF

man was doomed to receive a scourging from the hands of
a Layman, which must have made him writhe in every nerve.
Charles and his court were passionately devoted to wit and
raillery. They gloried in a Butler, whose burlesque poetry
exposed the Puritans to contempt, and broke the edge of
public censure against themselves. The other party, how-
ever, could boast a Marvel ; — a wit and a poet too ; — the
most patriotic senator of his time, whose ironical muse often
lashed the follies and the vices of the court. This accom-
plished writer took up the conceited clergyman, and in his
' Rehearsal Transprosed,' turned all the laughers against
him, and from the king down to the tradesman, it was read
with delight.* There are times and subjects which require
the use of ridicule ; and it will sometimes succeed, if judi-
ciously managed, when graver argument fails.

' Ridiculum acri

Fortius, et melius magnas pierumque secat res.'

Parker and his party were now driven to the necessity
of defence against this unexpected mode of repelling them.
Victory was no longer thought of, if a decent retreat could
only be effected. They assailed Marvel with all manner of
weapons. In a twinkling appeared — ' A Reproof to the
Rehearsal Transprosed.' — ' Rosemary and Bayes.' — ' The
Transproser Rehearsed.' — 'Gregory Father Grey beard, with
his vizor off.' — * A Common-place Book, out of the Re-
hearsal Transprosed.' — ' Stoo him Bayes,' &,c. &c. &c.

Marvel, undismayed by such a shower of missiles, re-
turned to the charge ; and in a second part of the Rehear-
sal, again overwhelmed his adversaries, and effectually
silenced their battery. It was generally admitted that the
odds and victory were on his side ; and it had this effect on
Parker, says Wood, that he judged it more prudent to lay
down the cudgels than to enter the lists again with an un-
towardly combatant, so hugely well versed in the then but
newly refined art of sporting and jeering buffoonery.'' Al-
though Parker retreated from any further attack, after the
second part of the Rehearsal appeared, he only suppressed
passions to which he was giving vent in secrecy and silence.
That, indeed, was not discovered, till a posthumous work

' Burnet's own Times, vol. i. p. 38^. " Aihen. Ox. to), ii. p. 619.

DR. OWEN. 2Go

of his was published, in which one of the most striking
parts is a disgusting caricature of his old antagonist.
Marvel was indeed a republican, the pupil of Milton, and
adored his master; but his morals and his manners were
Roman, — he lived on the turnip of Curtius, and he would
have bled at Philippi. We do not sympathize with the
fierce spirit of those unhappy times, that scalped the head
feebly protected by a mitre or a crown: but the private
virtues and the rich genius of such a man are pure from
the spirit of party.''

The Parliament which met in 1670, fell upon the Non-
conformists more furiously than ever. They revived the
Act against Conventicles, and made it severer than before.
After it had passed the commons, Dr. Owen was requested
to draw up some reasons against it, which were laid before
the house of lords by several persons of distinction. He
pointed out in plain and strong language its unjust and im-
politic nature.' But it was all in vain; the bill passed the
lords, the whole bench of Bishops voting for it, except Wil-
kins, Bishop of Chester, and Rainbow, Bishop of Carlisle.
By this iniquitous Act, the persons who attended any other
meetings for religious worship, than those of the Church
of England, were made liable to heavy fines; the preacher
to twenty pounds for the first offence, and forty for the se-
cond. To encourage informers, they were entitled to one-
third ; and it was provided that all the clauses in the Act
should be construed most largely and beneficially for the
suppressing of Conventicles, and for the justification and
encouragement of all persons to be employed in the execu-
tion thereof."'

Neal justly remarks on this Act, that the wit of man
could hardly invent any thing short of capital punishment
more cruel and inhuman. Nothing less than the extermi-
nation of Dissenters seemed to be determined ; and only
he who restraineth the wrath of man could have prevented
its having that effect. How men possessing the least par-
ticle of Christian principle or feeling could take part in
such a measure is scarcely conceivable. Yet such is the
blinding influence of power, and th-e deceitfulness of the

^ D'lsraeli's Quarrels of Authors, vol. ii p. -204. ' \Vorks, vol. xxi. p. 45?.

" N«al, vol. IT. p. riiO. Edit. 1755.

264 MEMOIRS OF

heart, that professed Christians have supposed such enact-
ments a service to the cause of God. These and similar
deeds of oppression in support of Ecclesiastical establish-
ments, by men connected with them, have powerfully tend-
ed to destroy their reputation, and to induce a conviction
that the cause which requires such support cannot be the
cause of God.

Attempts to ruin their fortunes, and injure their useful-
ness, were combined with the most cruel machinations to
blacken their private character. So long as the Dissenting
ministers stood high in public estimation, it was found im-
possible to accomplish, by state edicts, the destruction of
their cause. In abuse and detraction, auxiliaries were
sought to aid the common object. Parker, as we have
already seen, was a leader in this species of disgraceful
warfare. He was joined this year by an able and hearty
coadjutor, to whose pages I have often been indebted —
The Rev. George Vernon, a Glocestershire Rector, who
had been educated in Oxford while Owen presided in the
university." He produced ' A Letter to a Friend, concern-
ing some of Dr. Owen's principles and practices.' 4to. pp.
78. Owen is here described as * the Prince, the Oracle,
the Metropolitan of Independency.' He is denounced as
' the Ahitophel of Oliver Cromwell — a blasphemer and per-
jured person, and a libeller of authority after the restoration
of Charles II.' — He is accused of having ' praised God for
shedding the blood of Christian kings, and their loyal sub-
jects— and of being guilty of reiterated perjuries against
that God, whom he confidently affirmed to be the inspirer
of all his prayers.' In fine, the state is invoked to take ven-
geance on a miscreant, whose crimes deserved the highest
punishment the laws could inflict.

We are accustomed now to hear the name of John
Owen pronounced only with respect; but these things
shew, that he partook largely of the common treatment of
all the disciples of Christ. His name was cast out as evil,
and all manner of reproach poured upon him falsely for
the Son of Man's sake. The verdict of posterity is often
more favourable, and always more impartial, than that of
the present generation. The memory of the just is blessed,

" Atlieu. Ox. Bliss, iv. — 605.

DR. OWEN. 265

while that of the wicked is left to rot. The violence of this
attack was such, that the Doctor found it necessary to meet
it in a short letter to Sir Thomas Overbury, from which we
have frequently quoted .° Vernon had studied attentively
the wicked maxim,

Calumniare audacter, aliquid haerebit,

and Owen had learned from Father Valerian the use of
another phrase, ' mentiris impudetitissime/ which he very
decidedly applies to his clerical opponent.

The situation of the poor Dissenters was truly pitiable.
They were baited by all sorts of antagonists, from the royal
mastiff, ready to devour, to the contemptible church cur
who could only bark or snarl. Whatever line of conduct
they pursued, they were sure to be abused. In the true
spirit of Procrustes, their enemies were determined to
stretch them, or lop them. * They challenge us,' said Al-
sop, * to a paper duel in the most provoking language, such
as would set an edge on the most obtuse coward. If mo-
desty, an ambition for peace, or love of retirement, tempt
us to decline the combat, we are then posted up for cow-
ardice ; but if we awaken so much spirit as to take up the
gauntlet, and return the mildest answer, then trusty R. gets
it in the wind, and immediately summons his hamlets, raises
the whole posse ecclesiae, and spiritual militia upon us, and
strangles the helpless infant in the cradle. If it escape, and
be written with becoming seriousness, they have one reply,
" this is nothing but whining or raving!" If the style be
brisk, they have one word ready to confute it, " this is
drollery, burlesque, buffoonery." Against all which I see
no other remedy, but silent complaints, or it may be this
short rejoinder : —

Tolle Legem, et fiat disputatio.'P

The learned Charles Chauncey, President of Harvard
College, having died in the month of February, 1G71, it
must have been about this time that Owen was invited to
become his successor; unless on account of Mr. Chauncey's
age, who was eighty-two at his death, he had been invited
to the office during his life.^ For such an office Dr. Owen

" Works, vol. xxi. p. 561. P Epist. ded. to Melius Inquirendum.

1 ' It does not satisfactorily appear that he was invited to the Presidency of
Harvard College.' Holmes' American Annals, vol. i. p. 321.

266 MEMOIRS OF

was peculiarly qualified. His learning, his talents, his ex-
perience, together with the knowledge he must have pos-
sessed of academical affairs, from his situation in Oxford,
all pointed him out to his brethren in New England, as a
most suitable person to fill the important trust. Harvard
College was founded about IGSO, and derived its name
from John Harvard, a worthy minister, who left a con-
siderable sum of money to lay the foundation of a fund
for its support. Many persons in England contributed
both money and books to the infant institution; among
whom were Mr. Baxter, Sir Kenelm Digby, Sir John
Maynard, Archbishop Usher, Mr. Joseph Hill, and the
celebrated Theophilus Gale, who left the greater part of
his valuable library to enrich it. The first President was
Nathaniel Eaton, who was succeeded in 1040 by Henry
Dunstar, who continued in office till he became Baptist in
1654. He was succeeded by Mr. Chauncey, who remained
till his death. From this college many of the most valuable
ministers in America have come forth, and it continues to
enjoy considerable reputation."

Though I have discovered no document ascertaining
the fact of Owen's invitation to fill the Presidency: yet, as
the Memoirs prefixed to his Sermons and Tracts assert it,
as well as that he had an invitation of a similar nature
from some of the Dutch universities, little doubt can be
entertained of its truth. In the month of August, 1671,
the Magistrates and Ministers of Massachusets Bay, ad-
dressed a letter to their brethren in England, imploring
assistance for the support of Harvard College, — the supply
of a President, and that young men might be sent over to
be educated. A reply to this letter was written, and sub-
scribed by Dr. Owen, and twelve of the London Independ-
ent Ministers. It is dated February 5th, 1672. They de-
plore their great inability to afford all the relief that was
needed, but intimate that they were doing something for
their assistance, which should afterwards be sent. They
regret the difiiculty of finding a President, and recommend
Dr. Hoar, — a member of Mr. Collins' church, and who was
then proceeding to New England. It is an exceedingly
Christian and affectiondte letter, and shews how cordially

>■ JMngnaiia Airicricnna, Jiook iv.

DR. OW^EN. 267

the churches on both sides the Atlantic were disposed to
support and countenance each other. Dr. Hoar' was ac-
cordingly chosen President; but in consequence of some
misunderstanding between him and the students, he resign-
ed early in 1675, and died soon after. He had been origin-
ally educated in Harvard College himself, but came over
to England in 1653, where he took his degree of M. D. and
married a lady of rank of the name of Lisle.'

This year, the Doctor published his work on the Sab-
bath, which he had originally designed to form part of his
Exercitations on the Epistle to the Hebrews ; but for par-
ticular reasons he now sent it forth by itself." His great
object in it, is to establish the authority, and illustrate the
duties and privileges of the day of sacred rest. The fana-
tics of the Commonwealth, among their other extrava-
gances, had disputed its Divine obligation, contended that
it was a part of the ceremonial law abrogated by Christ ;
and from maintaining that every day was alike holy, had
proceeded to make every day alike profane. The publica-
tions and conversation of such persons had stumbled and
shaken many ; but they were not the chief causes of the re-
laxed observation of the Lord's day, which now prevailed.
The spirit of the Book of Sports still influenced the British
court; and Episcopal writers had done much to shake the
faith of the country, in the privilege and sacred obligation
of the Christian rest. The design and tendency of Peter
Heylin's History of the Sabbath were to destroy its sanc-
tification, and to root up the principles generally enter-
tained by Christians on that subject. By the king and his
ministers, all decent regard for the Sabbath was completely
thrown off; their private conduct on that day, as appears
from a note in a former part of this work, was execrably
immoral ; and when they attended the worship of God, it
seemed to be their chief design to afford a public exhibition
of the highest contempt of God, and sacred things. The
effect of such example may easily be conceived. The serious
observation of the first day of the week was a decided evi-
dence of puritanism, which was held in more abomination

» Hutchinson's Col. of Original Paper,*, pp. 429 — 431.
t Mass. Coll. for 1799, p. 108.
" Having been inserted bj Dr. Wright in its proper place in connexion with the
work on the Hebrews, vol. ii. it has been omitted in the nc« edition of his works.

268 MEMOIRS OF

than the grossest debauchery. A general looseness of man-
ners began to prevail, and the mighty torrent of iniquity
threatened to sweep all sobriety and godliness from the
land.

To counteract this growing, and very dangerous evil,
was the duty of all who feared God, and desired to promote
the interests of religion. The work on the Sabbath, was
peculiarly calculated to repress iniquity, and establish truth.
It abounds in learned and judicious reasonings : in which,
in general, without quoting opponents, he demolishes ef-
fectually their sceptical doubts, or sophistical declamations.
It discovers his mighty acquaintance with the Scriptures,
and with all sacred and profane antiquity, as well as with
the history of the church. He establisrhes, by incontrover-
tible evidence, the Divine appointment of the first day of
the week, as the day of holy rest ; and in his illustration of
its nature, he is equally remote from the ceremonial rigidity
of judaical worship, and the looseness of popish and prela-
tical allowance. He notices, on the one hand, the evil
which ' consists in the accommodation of the laws, and
precepts, and institutions of God, unto the lusts, and pre-
sent courses and practices of men. A mystery of iniquity
unto this purpose hath been discovered of late, tending to
the utter debauching of the lives and consciences of men.
A work exceedingly acceptable to all sorts of persons, who,
if not given up to open atheism, would rejoice in nothing
more, than in a reconciliation between theruleof their con-
science, and their lusts, that they might sin freely and
without remorse.' On the other hand, he acknowledges,
that some ' have collected whatever they could think of
that is good, pious, and useful in the practice of religion,
and prescribed it all in a multitude of instances, as neces-
sary to the sanctification of this day ; so that a man can
scarcely, in six days, read over all the duties that are pro-
posed to be observed on the seventh. They have laboured
more to multiply directions about external duties, giving
them out, as it were, by number or tale, than to direct the
mind to a due performance of the whole duty of the sancti-
fication of the day, according to the spirit and genius of
gospel obedience. And some measuring others by them-
selves, and their own abilities, have been apt to tie men up

DR. OWEN. 369

fo such long tiresome duties, and rigid abstinences, as have
clogged their minds, and turned the whole service of the
day into a wearisome bodily exercise that protiteth little.'"

These and some other expressions in this work, occa-
sioned an unpleasant misunderstanding of his meaning,
among several of his brethren, and brought upon the Doc-
tor great distress and vexation. He had said, ' That
the cij-servation of the Lord's day is to be commensurate
to the use of our natural strength, on any other day; from
morning to night. The Lord's day is to be set apart to the
ends of a holy rest unto God, by every one, according as
his natural strength will enable him to employ himself in
his lawful occasions any other day of the week.''' We
should think there is nothing in this language very liable to
exception, or capable of being misunderstood. That God
does not require greater exertion in his service on the Sab-
bath, than we are capable of making in our own on other
days, would seem to be the doctrine of common sense, as
well as of the Scriptures. The sentiment, however, pro-
duced an expostulatory letter from Eliot, the apostle of the
American Indians, to which the Doctor wrote a reply;
which claims our attention, not only because it vindicates
him from unfounded suspicion of being unfavourable to the
moral obligation of the Lord's day ; but also because it
affords a fine specimen of the tenderness of his feelings,
under the sufferings and unjust reproaches with which he
had been frequently loaded.

' As to what concerns the natural strength of man, either
I was under some mistake in my expression, or you seem
to be so in your apprehension. I never thought, and I
have not said, that the continuance of the Sabbath is to be
commensurate to the natural strength of man, but only that
it is an allowable mean of men's continuance in Sabbath
duties; which, I suppose, you will not deny, lest you should
cast the consciences of professors into inextricable diflScul-
ties. When first I engaged in that work, I intended not
to have spoken one word about the practical observation
of the day ; but only to have endeavoured the revival of a
truth, which, at present, is despised among us, and strenu-

" Vol. ii. of Wright's Ed. of Owen on the Hebrews, pp, 450 — 453.

y Ibid. p. 453.

270 MEMOIRS OF

ously opposed by sundry Divines of the United Provinces,
who call the doctrine of the Sabbath, Figmentum Anglica-
num. On the desire of some learned men in these parts,
it was, that I undertook the vindication of it. HaA^ng
now discharged the debt, which in this matter I owed to
the truth, and to the church of God, though not as I ought,
yet with such a composition, as, I hope, through the mercy
of our Lord Jesus Christ, might find acceptance with God,
and with his saints, I suppose I shall not again engage on
that subject.

' I suppose there is scarce any one alive in the world,
who hath more reproaches cast upon him than I have ;
though hitherto God has been pleased, in some measure,
to support my spirit under them. 1 still relieved myself by
this, that my poor endeavours have found acceptance with
the churches of Christ. But my holy, wise, and gracious
Father sees it needful to try me in this matter also ; and
what I have received from you, which, it may be, contains
not your sense alone, hath printed deeper, and left a
greater impression on my mind, than all the virulent revil-
ings, and false accusations I have met with, from my pro-
fessed adversaries. I do acknowledge to you, that I have
a dry and barren spirit, and I do heartily beg your prayers,
that the Holy One would, notwithstanding all my sinful
provocations, water me from above : but that I should now
be apprehended to have given a wound to holiness in the
churches, is one of the saddest frowns in the cloudy brows of
Divine Providence- The doctrine of the Sabbath, I have
asserted, though not as it ought, yet as well as I could ;
the observation of it in holy duties to the utmost of the
strength for them, which God shall be pleased to give us, I
have pleaded for ; the necessity also of a serious prepara-
tion for it, in sundry previous duties, I have declared. But
now to meet with severe expressions — it may be, 'tis the
will of God, that vigour should hereby be given to my former
discouragements, and that there is a call in it to cease from
these kinds of labours.'^

While we sympathize with Owen in the sufferings which
this letter describes, and admire the Christian feeling which
it discovers, we are taught by it the impropriety of forming

* Mather'* Magnalia, b. iii. p. 178.

DH. OWEK. 271

rash judgments, and of condemning a writer for the sup-
posed meaning of an insolated paragraph, to which his ge-
neral character and sentiments are decidedly opposed. His
language respecting his sufferings and reproaches, is fully
justified by the statements we have given : and place him
in a point of view in which he is now seldom contemplated
— a companion with his brethren in the tribulation and pa-
tience of Jesus Christ. The splendour of an object fre-
quently diminishes the nearer we approach to it. The glory
with which a future generation sometimes encircles a de-
voted minister of heavenly benevolence, is, in many in-
stances, more the effect of their distance from him, than of
their just appreciation of his services. It is, at times, as
dangerous to resist the expression of popular eclat, as it is at
others to stem the swell of popular prejudice.^

In the beginning of the year 1()72, Charles perceiving
the bad effects of his severity against the Dissenters, or
desirous of promoting the interests of Popery, issued a
declaration of indulgence; in which he assumed the right
of dispensing with the laws of Parliament in ecclesiastical
matters. By his own authority, he suspended the execu-
tion of all the penal laws against Non-conformists and
popish Recusants, and allowed them to meet for public
worship, on taking out a licence to be granted for that pur-
pose. Many of the Non-conformis(s scrupled about the
lawfulness of availing themselves of the privilege thus
granted, as it proceeded from the assumption of an illegal
power, on the part of the crown. But as it only enabled
them to enjoy that which they were naturally entitled to,
and of which they could not be lawfully deprived ; and as
the enjoyment of this privilege was not an act of injustice to
others, it seems a pity they should have perplexed them-
selves on this subject. They were all sufficiently aware
that the grant was not made from any good will to them ;

a The necessity of defending the sacred obligation of the day of rest, at ihis
time, appears to iiave impressed otliersas well as Dr. Owen. Within a few months
of each other, appeared, besides Owen's work — ' Afihorisnis concerning the doctrine
of the Sabbalh,' by the Rev. George Hughes of Plymouth, edited by his son, Oba-
diah Hughes. — ' The Divine appointment of the Lord's day,' by Richard Baxter.
Both these v, orks are valiialije, and suDport the same views wiiich are maintained by
Owen, though neither of ihem treats the subjects so fully, or so ably, as the Doctor.
Baxter takes particular notice of the dangerous sentiments of Heyiin, in his history
of the Sabbath, and points out his perversions, both of Scripture testimony, and of
Christian antiquity, to support his lax principles.

272 MEMOIRS OF

but it was their business to have accepted the boon, though
bestowed with an ill grace, or from a bad design. ' We
did, indeed,' says Owen, thankfully accept, and make
use of this royal favour; and after that, for so many years,
we had been exposed to all manner of sufferings and pe-
nalties, whereby multitudes were ruined in their estates,
and some lost their lives, and that without hopes of any
remission from the Parliament, by their mistake of the true
interest of the kingdom, we were glad to take a little
breathing from our troubles, under his Majesty's royal pro-
tection, designed only as an expedient, as was usual in
former times, for the peace and security of the kingdom,
until the whole matter might be settled in parliament.'''

When the Declaration of Indulgence was published,
the Non-conformist ministers of London, were desirous of
returning thanks to his Majesty; but found some difficulty
in agreeing to the terms which they ought to employ. An
address drawn up by Dr. Seaman and Mr. Jenkins was too
eulogistic, and could not be agreed to. Baxter says, that
when they could not come to an agreement about the form,
they concluded on a cautious acknowledgment of the king's
clemency, which was delivered extempore, having been in-
troduced by Lord Arlington to the royal presence for this
purpose.*^ This, however, is not strictly correct. An ad-
dress was drawn up by Dr. Owen, agreed to by the minis-
ters, and presented by him to his Majesty. I am happy to
be able to present a copy of this document.

May it please your Majesty,

We humbly thank you for the favour of this oppor-
tunity, wherein we may acknowledge that deep sense which
we have of your gracious clemency, the effects whereof w^e
every day enjoy. It is that alone which has interposed
between the severity of some laws, and some men's princi-
ples and us, which otherwise would have effected our ruin;
though we are persuaded that neither the one nor the other,
could countervail your Majesty's damage thereby.

It is this principally wherein the kings of the earth may
render themselves like to the King of heaven, when by their

'' Owen's Address to the Reader, prefixed to Iiis Answer to Stillingfleet.
<^ Baxter's own Life, part iii. p. 99.

])R. OWEN. 273

povyer, wisdom, and goodness, they relieve the minds of
their peaceable subjects from fear, distress, and distracting
anxieties, and trials on their persons (rendering their lives
burdensome to themselves, and useless to others), which
your Majesty has done towards multitudes of your subjects
in this nation : And we do rejoice in this advantage, to de-
clare to your Majesty, that as we have a conscientious re-
spect to all those obligations to loyalty which lie on the
commonalty of your subjects, so being capable oi a. peculiar
one in the greatest of our concerns, the liberty of our con-
sciences and assemblies, which others are not (as desiring
no more, but what they esteem their right by law), we hold
it our duty which we engage unto before you, not only to be
partakers with them, but to preserve in our minds a pecu-
liar readiness to serve on your Majesty's commands, and
occasions, as we shall be required or advantaged for it.
And we humbly pray the continuance of your gracious fa-
vour, and we shall pray that God would continue his pre-
sence with you in all your afiairs, and continue your royal
heart in these counsels and thoughts of indulgence, whose
beginnings have restored quietness to neighbours, peace to
counties, emptied prisons, and filled houses with indus-
trious workers, and engaged the hands of multitudes unto
the resolved and endeavoured readiness for your Majesty's
service, as not knowing anything in this world desirable to
them, beyond what, under your government, and by your
favour, they may enjoy. ''^

From Owen's connexions it may easily be supposed
that he knew more of what was passing at court, and in
parliament, than most of his contemporaries in the minis-
try. It is curious to notice the account given by his adver-
saries of his anxiety to ascertain what was going on, and of
! the use which he made of his information. ' Witness his
! fishing out the king's counsels, and inquiring whether
things went well as to his great Diana, liberty of con-
science? How his Majesty stood aflfected to it? Whether
he would connive at it, and the execution of the laws
, against it? Who were, or could be made his friends at

1 d Gentleman's Magazine, vo\. xxxl. p. 253. It was sent by a Gentleman, who
; signs himself R. W. and who vouches for its authenticity, and thinks it never was
I published. I suppose this was the Rev. Richard Winter, a Dissenting Minister, in
London, of high respectability.

VOL. I. T

274 MEMOIRS OF

court? What bills were like to be put up in parliament ?
How that assembly was united or divided? &c. And, ac-
cording to the current and disposition of affairs, he did
acquaint his under officers, and they, by their letters each
post, were to inform their fraternity in each corner of the
kingdom, how things were likely to go with them, how they
should order their business, and either, for a time, omit or
continue their conventicles.'^ This account is, no doubt,
exceedingly exaggerated ; but if every word of it were true,
it only does honour to the Doctor's vigilance, and disinte-
rested anxiety to promote the welfare of his brethren. In
such times, neutrality was criminal, and the man who did
not employ every honourable means to avert the dangers
which threatened the cause he had espoused, was guilty of
betraying it.

The Indulgence, such as it was, promoted the comfort,
and increase of the churches. The Independents and
Presbyterians set up a public weekly lecture to testify their
union on the most important subjects; and to resist the
progress of Popery, Socinianism, and Infidelity. These
lectures were delivered at Pinner's hall, on Tuesday morn-
ings; and continued to be carried on jointly till 1G9.'3, when
the two parties divided in consequence of the controversy
about Crisp. The first lecturers were Doctors Owen,
Manton, and Bates ; and Messrs. Baxter, Jenkins, and
Collins. Two of the discourses by Dr. Owen, were pub-
lished in the Morning Exercises. The subject ot" the first
is, 'How we may bring our hearts to bear reproofs?'^
The second is on the question, ' How is the practical love ^
of Truth the best preservative against Popery?' He en^
titles it, * The Chambers of Imagery in the Church of
Rome laid open; or an Antidote against Popery. '§ The
one was preached in 1674, the other in 1682. The last is
a very long and very able discourse, in which he traces, to
its true source, all the apostacy and abominations of the
papacy, and of every false system of Christianity — the loss
of the personal power and enjoyment of the truth, and the
substitution of something external in their place. This af^
fected their views of the object of worship, of its spiritual
nature, of the character of the church of Christ, of its pro-

' Letter to a Friend, p. 34. f Works, vol. xvi. p. 23. » Ibid. p. 46.

DK. 0V7EN. 275

per glory, and its divinely instituted discipline. The dan-
ger from Popery at any time arises chiefly from the pre-
valence of ignorance and vice, and from its adaptation to
the strongest principles of human depravity. Let the Bible
be loved and circulated, and genuine religion prosper in
those who have been the subjects of Divine mercy, and no
danger need be apprehended from Catholic emancipation,
or any other constitutional right bestowed on any class
of subjects.

In 1072, the Doctor published anonymously, ' A Dis-
course concerning Evangelical love, Church peace, and
unity. With the occasions and reasons of present differ-
ences and divisions about things sacred and religious.
Written in vindication of the principles and practice of
some ministers and others.' 8vo. pp. 258.'' This is a very
excellent work, though less known, perhaps in conse-
quence of its being without his name, than most of Owen's
books. His views of love and unity are admirable; and
are brought to bear on the controversy then warmly agi-
tated by Baxter, and some others, respecting the Dissen-
ters attending parish churches; to which Owen, for weighty
reasons, was decidedly opposed. In the most dispassion-
ate, and Scriptural manner, he states the corruptions and
defects of national churches, and the reasons which, he
conceived, justified his own separation, and that of his
brethren, from them. The administration — the kind of
connexion betv^een the ministers and the people which ob-
tains in them; the entire destruction of the original terms
;of communion, — viz. evidences of faith, and true conver-
jsion, and the substitution of other things in their place, by
I which the church becomes a mere worldly society, and all
jChristian love and unity are completely destroyed; — are
|the leading grounds on which he rests the necessity of
Christians withdrawing from such institutions, and joining
together in voluntary societies. It is only in churches
constituted, as the apostolical churches evidently were, of
spiritual persons, who have the unrestricted management of
their own affairs, under the regulation of the laws of Christ,
that all the benefits of Christian fellowship can be enjoyed,
uid all its duties properly discharged. It is strange, that

h Works, vol. xxi. p. 1.
T 2

276 MEMOIRS OF

men seeking to act simply as the primitive disciples did,
should be charged with schism, and with introducing all
manner of evil. That voluntary societies are of apostolical
institution, and that national churches are a human device
of a subsequent age, are matters of fact so palpably evi-
dent, that he who denies them scarcely deserves to be rea-
soned with. That many should choose to follow the former,
rather than the latter, cannot be matter of surprise. And
as it is now so publicly avowed by the advocates of es-
tablishments, that they are no part of Christianity, but only
a wall for its protection, or the means of its propagation, it
can still less be wondered at, that many should object to
such an unauthorized appendage. The work of Owen is
constructed on principles, the progress of which has been
widely extended since his time, and which, as they are
founded on the invincible basis of Scripture and of fact,
must ultimately triumph over every secular ecclesiastical
establishment upon earth. Those who contend for these
principles, may appear to be the enemies of peace, and
unity, and love ; but in the end, they will be found to have
been their truest friends. * Speciosum quidem nomen est
Pacis, et pulchra opinio unitatis ; sed quis ambigat earn
solam unicam Ecclesiae Pacem esse quae est?''

Joseph Caryl died on the 7th of February, 1673.
He had been pastor of a numerous Congregation, which he.
had collected soon after the Restoration, and which met
for some years in Leadenhall-street.'' ' His labours,' says.
a friend who knew him well, ' were great ; his studies in-
cessant; his conversation unspotted; his charity, faith,
zeal, and wisdom, gave a fragrant smell among the churches
and servants of Christ. — His sickness, though painful, was i
borne with patience and joy in believing; and so he parted,
from time to eternity under the full sail of desire and joy
in the Holy Spirit. He lived his own Sermons. He at
last desired his friends to forbear speaking to him, that so
he might retire into himself; which time they perceived
that he spent in prayer ; oftentimes lifting up his hands a
little; and at last, they, finding his hands not to move, drew
near and perceived he was silently departed from them, i

* Hilary, quoted by Owen on the title page.
^ Wilson's Hist, of the Diss. Churches, vol, i. p. 252.

DR. OWEN. 277

leaving many mourning hearts behind.'' Owen and Caryl
had long been intimate; they had frequently been colleagued
together in the time of the Commonwealth ; their habits
and sentiments were very similar; and as their churches
assembled near each other," they proposed uniting toge-
ther under Dr. Owen, after the death of his esteemed friend
and brother. As all parties seemed well affected to this
proposition, the two churches met for the first time, for the
joint worship of God, on the 5th of June, 1673 ; when
Dr. Owen preached a very excellent and appropriate Ser-
mon, from Colossians iii. 14.° He illustrates the nature
and exercise of love, as the principal duty required among
saints, especially as connected in church-fellowship. * I
declare,' he says with much solemnity, ' unto this congre-
gation, this day, that unless this evangelical love be
exerted, not loosely and generally, but among ourselves
mutually toward each other, we shall never give up our
account with joy to Jesus Christ ; nor shall we ever carry
on the great work of edification among ourselves. And if
God be pleased but to give this spirit among you, I have
nothing to fear but the mere weakness and depravity of
my own heart and spirit.'

The united church consisted of more than one hundred
and seventy persons. Of these only thirty-six were 'pre-
viously under the care of Dr. Owen ; nearly one hundred
and forty belonged to Mr. Caryl's church. The united
body is reckoned a numerous society among Independ-
ents ; but it was still more distinguished for the rank of
some of its members, than for its number. Among those
who were in it at the formation of the union, or who were
afterwards received, were. Lord Charles Fleetwood; Sir
John Hartopp; Colonel Desborough, brother-in-law to
Oliver Cromwell ; Col. Berry, a distinguished officer in
the Commonwealth army ; William Steele, Sergeant at
Law; Dr. Staines; Col. EUistone; Richard Lardner, the
father of Dr. Lardner; Sir Thomas Overbury; and a num-
ber of the Shute family. Also Lady Abney; Lady Hartopp;
Lady Vere Wilkinson ; Lady Tompson ; the Countess of
Anglesea; and the celebrated Mrs. Bendish, grand-daughter

' Dorney's Div. Contemplations, p. 344.
>" Wilson's Hist, of the Diss. Churches, vol. i. p. 253. » Works, vol. xvi. p. 465.

278 MEMOIRS OF

to Cromwell, and remarkably like the Protector in some of
the strong features of his character.*^ Religion was not
then so rare among persons of rank and family, as it has
&ince become; and even the Non-conformists could reckon
among their members not a few individuals in the higher
walks of society, who counted it an honour to share their
sufferings, as well as their privileges. The persons now
mentioned continued to adorn the doctrine of Christ for
many years, and in the oversight of them the Doctor re-
mained till his death. A few gleanings of the history of
some of them I shall introduce in this place.

Charles Fleetwood, son-in-law to Cromwell, descended
from an ancient family, formerly in Lancashire. He held
a post in the court of Charles I. but joined the Parliament,
and soon rose to the highest honours which it could bestow.
In 1647, he was one of the Commissioners appointed to
treat with the King, with whose death afterwards he would
have no concern. On the death of Ireton, he married his
widow; after which he was made Commander-in-chief of
the army in Ireland, which he entirely secured. He was
created one of Oliver's Lords, and is therefore often called
Lord Charles Fleetwood. He obtained favour after the
Restoration, and lived privately for the most part at Stoke
Newington, where he died on the 4th of October 1692.
He suffered much for his principles as a dissenter, for at
one time only, the fines imposed on him and Sir John Har-
topp, who was married to one of his daughters, and a few
others, amounted to £6000 or £7000.p To Fleetwood,
Owen appears to have been strongly attached, as some
of his letters to him shew.'^ He is accused, most un-
justly, of cowardice; which was not a common vice in
the leaders of the Commonwealth. Milton celebrates him
as one ' of those who had most conspicuously signalized
themselves in these times ; and whom he had known from
a boy to the blooming maturity of his military fame ; to have
been inf^ior to none in humanity, in gentleness, in benig-
nity of disposition ; whose intrepidity in the combat, and

" MS. copy of a list of the Members of the Church in my possession. I obtained
it subsequently to the publication of the first edition of these Memoirs. It has en-
abled me to supply various dates, and to add a few names to those formerly men-
tioned.

p Noble's Mera. vol. ii. pp. 333—348. n Sec Appendix,

DR. OWEN. 279

whose clemency in victory had been acknowledged even
by the enemy.'' Granger says, he had no great skill as a
soldier, and less as a politician; but he had a very power-
ful influence over the bigoted part of the army. He
thought that prayers superseded the use of carnal weapons,
and that it was sufficient to trust in the hand of Provi-
dence, without exerting the arm of flesh." This, however,
is the common style, in which the men of that period are
reproached, for placing dependence on God for the success
of their exertions. The measures which, in general, they
employed sufficiently prove that they knew how to use
means, as well as to exercise trust. Noble acknowledges
that ' he was religious, and had the greatest veneration for
civil liberty ;' but, as if determined that what are virtues in
ordinary men, should be deformities in Fleetwood, he adds
— ' his ideas of both were so romantic, fantastical, and
erroneous, that they were blemishes instead of ornaments
to his character.'

Major-General Berry (or Col. as he is designated in the
church list) was originally a clerk in an iron-work, accord-
ing to Baxter ; a woodmonger in London, according to
Noble. He was at an early period the bosom friend of Mr.
Baxter, who highly esteemed him, and says, ' He was a
man of great sincerity before the wars, and of very good
natural parts, especially mathematical and mechanical.
Afiectionate in religion, and while conversant with hum-
bling Providences, doctrines and company, a great enemy
to pride. But when Cromwell made him his favourite, and
his extraordinary valour was crowned with extraordinary
success, his mind, his aim, his talk, and all was altered.'
In a word, he became an Independent, by which he lost
Baxter's good opinion ; but it does not therefore follow that
he deserved to lose it. He represented the counties of
Hereford and Worcester in 1656, and was removed to
Cromwell's upper house the following year. He was a
leading instrument in pulling down Richard Cromwell, and
an active member of the Council of State. Baxter admits,
which is a strong testimony to his character, considering the
opinion which we have just quoted ; — * that he lived after,

»■ Miiton's Prose Works. Ed. Symmons, vol. vi. p. 439.
* Biog. Hist. vol. iii. p. 18.

280 MEMOIRS OF

as honestly as could be expected in one that taketh error
for truth, and evil to be good. He was for some time after
the Restoration a prisoner in Scarborough Castle; but
being released he became a gardener.' I know not how to
reconcile this with the fact, that Parliament ordered him
to retire from London to such of his seats as was at the
greatest distance from the city. It is probable he lost much
of his property, but not likely that he lost the whole. He
died on the 9th of May 1691. His wife also was a member
of the church previously to the union with Mr. Caryl's
society ; she died ten years before her husband, on the 9th
of Dec. 1681. A Mr. John Berry appears to have been
received into the Church in 1675; it is not improbable that
he was a son of the Colonel. Miss Ann Berry, who was
probably a daughter, was received into the Church in Ja-
nuary 1677, and died in connexion with it in 1725.

Sir John Hartopp was distinguished both for his Chris-
tian character, and for the high respectability of his family.
His grandfather was created a baronet by James I. in 1619,
only a few years after the institution of the order. He was
born in 1637, and at an early period of his life cast in his
lot among the Independents. He married the daughter of
Charles Fleetwood, Esq. and thus became allied to the
Cromwell family. Lady Hartopp died Nov. 9, 1711- It
was after her funeral that Dr. Watts preached and pub-
lished 'The last enemy conquered.'' Sir John lived to
the advanced age of eighty-five, and on his death, which
took place April 1, 1722, Dr. Watts preached the most
beautiful of all his discourses : 'The happiness of separate
spirits made perfect.' As Sir John and Lady Hartopp
were not only members of the church of which Dr. Watts
was pastor, but as he had resided five years in their house,
as tutor to their eldest son, the Doctor was peculiarly qua-
lified for bearing testimony to the character of these esti-
mable individuals. Of Lady Hartopp he says little, though
what he does say is highly to her honour ; but he gives a
full length portrait of Sir John. ' The book of God was
his chief study, and his divinest delight. His bible lay
before him night and day, and he was well acquainted

' All excellent letter from Dr. Owen to Lady Hartopp, on the occasion of the
death of an infant daughter, will be found iu the Appendix.

DR. OWEN. 281

with the writers who explained it best. He was desirous
of seeing what the Spirit of God said to men in the original
languages; for this end he commenced some acquaintance
with the Hebrew, when he was more than fifty years old ;
and, that he might be capable of judging of any text in the
New Testament, he kept his youthful knowledge of the
Greek language in some measure to the period of his life.
Among the various themes of Christian contemplation, he
took peculiar pleasure in the doctrines of grace, in the
display of the glories of the person of Christ, God in our
nature, and the wondrous work of redemption by his cross.
His conversation was pious and learned, ingenious and in-
structive. He was inquisitive into the afiairs of the learned
world, the progress of arts and sciences, the concerns of
the nation, and the interests of the church of Christ, and
upon all occasions was as ready to communicate as he was
to inquire. His zeal for the welfare of his country and of
tlie church in it, carried him out to the most extensive and
toilsome services in his younger and middle age. He em-
ployed his time, his spirits, his interest, and his riches, for
the defence of this poor nation, when it was in the utmost
danger of popery and ruin. He was three times chosen
representative in Parliament, for his county of Leicester-
shire, in those years when a sacred zeal for religion and
liberty strove hard to bring in the bill of exclusion to pre-
vent the Duke of York inheriting the crown of England.
Nor was he ashamed to own and support the despised in-
terest of the Dissenters, when the spirit of persecution
raged highest in the days of Charles, and King James the
Second. He was a present refuge for the oppressed, and
the special Providence of God secured him and his friends
from- the fury of the oppressor. He enjoyed an intimate
friendship with that great and venerable man, Dr. Owen,
and this was mutually cultivated with zeal and delight on
both sides, till death divided them. A long and familiar
acquaintance enabled him also to furnish many memoirs,
or matters of fact toward that brief account of the Doctor's
life which was drawn up by another hand. Now, can we
suppose two such souls to have been so happily intimate
on earth, and may we not imagine they found each other
among the brighter spirits on high? May we not indulge

282 MEMOIRS OF

ourselves to believe, that our late honoured friend hath
been congratulated upon his arrival, by that holy man who
assisted to direct and lead him thither?'"

Colonel John Desborough was descended from a respect-
able family, and was originally bred to the law. On the
breaking out of the civil wars, ho joined the array of the
Parliament, in which, on account of his valour, he soon
obtained a regiment of horse, and in 1648, rose to the rank
of a Major-General. He was named one of the High Court
of Justice for the trial of the King ; but had the courage to
refuse to sit. He married the sister of Oliver Cromwell,
and was one of the Lords of his upper house; butnotwith^
standing this, he opposed the Protector's measures, and
successfully resisted his attempt to assume the regal dig-
nity. Milton celebrates him as one of the heroes of the
Commonwealth, and as next to Lambert.^ At the Restoration
he attempted to leave the kingdom, but was arrested, and
excepted from the act of indemnity, though not to forfeit
bis life. The administrations of Charles and James seem
to have been very jealous of him, which is not to be won-
dered at, considering their conduct and his principles. It
would appear, however, that he lived quietly and privately
all the latter part of his life; r.nd died on the 10th Sept.
1G80.J Granger says, he was clumsy and ungainly in his
person, clownish in his manners, and boisterous in his be-
haviour.^

Lady, or rather Mrs. Abney, as her husband was not
knighted till after her death, was a daughter of Joseph
Caryl, and a partaker of the piety of her father. Sir Tho*
mas was descended from an honourable family at Wilsley,
in the county of Derby. He was born in January 1639,
and having lost his mother when young, he was sent to
school at Loughliorough, to be under the care of his aunt.
Lady Bromley, whose instructions were conducive to those
religious impressions which distinguished him through life.'

» Gibbon's Life of Watts, pp. 92—96. Watts' Death and Heaven.
^ "<■ Milton's Prose Works, vol. vi. p. 439.

y Noble's Mem. vol. ii. pp. 243—230. ^ gjog, jjist. vol. iii. p. 72.

* Lady Bromley, of Sheriff Hales in Shropshire, was many years famous for pro-
moting, by her influence and practice, the interests of ihe Redeemer's kingdom, and
the gesmine principles of the Ileformation. She was the great patroness of the per-
secuted Non-conformists in that part of the country. Messrs. Ball, Nicholls, Pier-
son, Kerring, and others, when harassed and deprived of their ministry, were kindly

DR. OWEN. 283

He became a member of the church in Silver-street, under
the care of Dr. Jacomb, and afterwards of Mr. Howe. He
was knighted by King William, and chosen Lord Mayor of
London in 1700. As an evidence of his piety, on the even-
ing of the day on which he entered on his office, he with^
drew silently from the public assembly at Guildhall, after
supper, went to his own house, there performed family
worship, and then returned to the company. After the
death of his first wife, he married in 1700, the daughter of
John Gunston, Esq. Lady Abney was a member of the
church in Bury-street; and while the name of Dr. Isaac
Watts continues to be respected, those of Sir Thomas and
Lady Abney, under whose roof he resided for thirty-six
years, will be cherished with grateful aff"ection. The ac-
count which the Rev. Jeremiah Smith, the pastor of the
church when Sir Thomas died, gives of the family religion
of this Non-conformist Knight, deserves to be quoted for the
instruction of Christians in similar circumstances. * Here
were every day the morning and evening sacrifices of prayer
and praise, and reading the Holy Scriptures. The Lord's
day he strictly observed and sanctified. God was solemnly
sought and worshipped, both before and after the family's
attendance on public ordinances. The repetition of ser-
mons, the reading of good books, the instruction of the
household, and the singing of the Divine praises together,
were much of the sacred employment of the holy day ; va-
riety and brevity making the whole not burdensome but
pleasant; leaving at the same time room for the devotions
of the closet, as well as for intervening works of necessity
and mercy. Persons coming into such a family, with a
serious tincture of mind, might well cry out, ' This is no
other than the house of God, this is the gate of heaven !'
Besides the ordinary and stated services of religion, occa-
sional calls and seasons for worship were also much regarded.
In signal family mercies and afflictions, in going journeys,
in undertaking and accomplishing any matters of greater
moment, God was especially owned by prayer and thanks-
giving; the assistance of ministers being often called in on

entertained by this vcorthy lady. These divines often preached in her neighbour-
hood, whom she sheltered from the oppressive measures of the prelates as long as
she was able; and when they durst not preach, they kept days of fasting and liunii-
liation at licr huusc. Brook's Lives, vol. ii. 411.

284 ' MEMOIRS Ol-

such occasions. Through the whole course of his life he
was priest in his own family, except when a minister hap-
pened to be present.'''

Lady Tompson, whose maiden name was Powell, was
wife of John Tompson, Lord Haversham. This Nobleman
belonged to a republican family, and was himself rather
attached to that side in politics. He was made a baronet
by Charles II., and was very active against the measures of
Court during the two Popish reigns. He accordingly joined
the Prince of Orange, by whom he was made a Baron, and
Lord of the Admiralty. Towards the latter part of his life,
he is said to have changed his principles, and gone over to
the Church, though he continued sometimes to attend the
Meeting. His Lordship moved in the House of Peers
for the Princess Sophia's coming over, as a thing neces-
sary for the preservation of the Protestant religion.'^ Mr.
Howe's funeral sermon for Matthew Mead, who died in Oct.
1699, is dedicated to Lord and Lady Haversham. He
speaks strongly of the value which they attached to Mr.
Mead, and of the intimacy of their friendship. * Your Lord-
ship's great respect,' he says, ' to this servant of Christ, was
even hereditary, and descended to him by you, from your
family. And your Ladyship's great value of him, though
it might take its first rise from so dear and judicious a re-
lative, could not but receive a great increase from his known
worth, and your own discerning judgment."" Dunton repre-
sents his Lordship as a man of penetration and deep know-
ledge in the affairs of Europe ; as a patriot who asserted
the rights of tlie Church of England, without punishing
Dissenters ; as possessed of all the tenderness of good na-
ture, the softness of friendship, and a generous sense of
the miseries of mankind.''

Mrs. Polhill, wife of Edward Polhill, Esq. of Burwash
fn Sussex, was also a member of the church. The Doctor
addresses her in a beautiful letter which he wrote on the
occasion of her daughter's death, not only as a sister, but
as the object of special affection and care.*^ Her husband,
though a friend of Owen, and of the Dissenters, was him-

b Gibbon's Life of Watts, p. 103. <= Walpole's Works, vol. i. p. 429.

<i Howe's Works, vol. ii. p. -161.

« The Life and Errors of John Dunton, p. 429. ^ See Appendix.

DR. OWEN. 285

self in the Established Church. All that I know of him and
his writings will be found in the Appendix.

Of Lady Vere Wilkinson, I know nothing. She was
the wife of a Knight, I suppose, as I do not observe any
title of this description in the Peerage or Baronetage of
England. She died, Dec. 12, 1708.

Of Mrs. Bendish, very full and amusing accounts have
been often given. Dr. Owen, it is said, was her favourite
author; but her character was more marked by the pecu-
liarities of her grandfather, than by the constant influence
of Owen's principles. Dr. Watts addresses a poem against
tears to her, and it is to be hoped she is now where all ec-
centricities for ever cease, and whore all tears are for ever
wiped away.

On other persons whose names have been mentioned,
or who occur in the church book, I might have offered some
remarks ; but the above must suflice as illustrative of the
high respectability of Owen's connexions, and of the state
of Non-conformity at this period.

The parliament which met in 1673 were highly offended
with the king's declaration of indulgence, and insisted on
its being recalled. They began, however, to distinguish
between Protestant and Popish dissenters, and were willing
to shew more favour to the former than they had been ac-
customed to do. They passed the Test Act, by which dis-
senters were rendered incapable of holding places of power
or trust under government ; and the court soon after re-
newed its severities, by recalling the licences which had
been granted to the Non-conformist minist-ers, and by issuing
a declaration requiring the execution of the laws against
V Conventicles. By these unrighteous measures many were
made to suffer most greviously, among the first of whom
was Mr. Baxter, notwithstanding his rooted dislike to rigid
dissent.^ I do not find that Dr. Owen suffered personally,
but he was far from being unconcerned about the sufferings
of his brethren. He wrote a very spirited paper of ' Advice
to the citizens of London, "" in which he expresses very
strongly his opinion of the unparalleled severities inflicted
on Protestant dissenters. His safety was very probably
owing to the high respectability of some of his friends.'

8 Baxter's Life, part iii. pp. 153. 155. •■ Works, vol. xxi. p.' 445.

286 MEMOIRS OF

He enjoyed the favour and friendship of the Earls of Orrery
and Anglesea, Lords Willoughby, Wharton, and Berkely,
and of Sir John Trevor, one of the secretaries of state.' A
short account of these noblemen, who were distinguished
for their attentions to the Non-conformists, and some of
them for their personal piety, will perhaps be acceptable to
the reader.

Roger Boyle, fifth son of the great Earl of Cork, and
brother of the celebrated Robert Boyle, was created Lord
Broghill when only seven years of age, and under this title
is well known from the conduct of Cromwell to him on se-
veral occasions. He was created Earl of Orrery by Charles
II. soon after the Restoration, which he had zealously pro-
moted. He was eminent for his attachment to the Protes-
tant cause, and rose to the highest posts in the government
of Ireland. He never made a bad figure but as an author.
As a soldier, his bravery was distinguished, his stratagems
remarkable. As a statesman, it is sufficient to say, that he
had the confidence of Cromwell. As a man, he was grate-
ful, and would have supported the son of his friends Like
Cicero and Richelieu, he would not be content without
being a poet. Like Atticus, he prudently adapted himself
to the changes of the times ; but not by a timid and cau-
tious conduct, or securing himself by inaction, much less
by mean or sordid compliances.''

Arthur Annesley, son of Sir Francis Annesley, Lord
Mount Norris, was born in Dublin, in 1614. While a
young man, he was on the side of Charles I., but after-
wards, he embraced that of the parliament, to which he ren-
dered some important services. He was not trusted by
Cromwell, but was made president of the council of state
after the fall of Richard, in which capacity he was active
for the Restoration. He enjoyed much of Charles II.'s
favour, by whom he was made Earl of Anglesea, treasurer
of the navy, commissioner for resettling Ireland, and Lord
privy seal. He was a Calvinist in his religious sentiments,
and, from his liberal conduct to men of different parties, left
it doubtful whether he was a Conformist or Non-confor-
mist in principle. The dissenters always considered him

' Memoirs, p. 29.
" Walpole's Works, vol. i. p. 514. Granger, vol. iii. p. 226.

DR. OWEN. 287

as their friend, and as his Lordship and Dr. Samuel Annesley
were cousins, and some of the Non-conformist ministers
generally resided as chaplains in his house, he knew much
about the dissenters, and interested himself greatly on their
behalf. He left a valuable collection of books, which he
had procured at great expense, and which, after the exam-
ple of the De Puys and Colberts, he intended should never
go out of his family ; but it was sold after his death, which
took place in 1686. ' The Countess of Anglesea, who was a
member of Dr. Owen's Church, was so much attached to
Dr. Owen, that sometime before her death, she requested
that the Doctor's widow would allow her to be buried in
the same vault with him ; that dying, as well as living, she
might testify her regard to him."

Lord Willoughby of Parham, distinguished himself
greatly as an officer in the parliamentary army, at the begin-
ning of the civil war. His father, Lord Lindsay, was killed
at the battle of Edge-hill, and himself taken prisoner. He
was made general of the horse under the Earl of Essex.
But being disgusted by the Commons refusing a personal
treaty with the king, he assisted the tumults in the city, by
which the parliament was driven to the army, and for which
he was afterwards impeached. Not choosing to stand a
trial, he retired to Holland, where he was made Vice- Ad-
miral of the fleet fitted out by Charles, then Prince of Wales.
In 1650, he went out privately to Barbadoes, where he pro-
claimed Charles II. and assumed the office of governor.
He defended the island for a time against Cromwell's fleet,
but at last surrendered on condition of being permitted to
return to England and enjoy his estate. He was sent out
to be governor of Barbadoes by Charles in 1666, where he
died." The Parham family appear to have continued dis-
senters to a very late period. Henry, Lord Willoughby,
who died in 1775, in the 79th year of his age, was buried in
Bunhill-fields, the receptacle of the ashes of the dissenters
for two hundred years.

Philip, Lord Wharton, was a Puritan nobleman of con-
siderable note. He was one of the lay members of the

' Walpole's Works, vol. i. pp. 411, 412. Athen. Ox. Bliss, vol. iv. pp. 182. 187.
" Memoirs of Owen prefixed to the 8vo. Edit, of his Sermons, 1720.
" Whitelock's Mem. passim.

288 jmemoirs of

Westminster Assembly, and took a most active part in
supporting the parliament against the King ; for which
services he was created an Earl by the House. He was
appointed, with several others, resident commissioner at
Edinburgh, to attend the Scots parliament. He was sent
to the Tower for challenging the legality of the Long Par-
liament of Charles II. After this he travelled abroad, car-
rying Mr. Howe with him. He seems to have been a de-
cided Non-conformist, and his house was a refuge for their
ministers, in the time of persecution. While attending Dr.
Manton's meeting at one time, the place was beset, and his
name taken down. The place was fined forty pounds, and
the minister twenty, which his Lordship paid. Mr. Locke
describes him as ' an old and expert parliament man, of
eminent piety and abilities, a great friend to tlie Protestant
religion, and interest of England.'" In a postscript to a
letter written from his house to the church in Bury-street,
by Dr Owen, when he was ill, — the Doctor thus expresses
himself respecting the family : — ' I humbly desire you
would in your prayers remember the family where I am,
from whom I have received, and do receive great Christian
kindness. I may say, as the Apostle, of Onesiphorus, the
Lord give to them, that they may find mercy of the Lord in
that day, for they have often refreshed me in my great dis-
tress.'p The Countess of Wharton, also, appears to have
been a very excellent woman ; and from the language of
Mr. Howe,^ in the dedication of his * Thoughtfulness for
the future,' she seems to have been a Non-conformist, if
not a member of his church. He speaks of her Ladyship
having been called to serve the Christian interest ' in a
family wherein it had long flourished ; and which it had
dignified beyond all the splendour that antiquity and secu-
lar greatness could confer upon it.''^

George Berkely, created Earl of Berkely, in 1679, was a
privy counsellor in the reigns of Charles II. James II. and
William. He was also Lord Lieutenant of Ireland for
several years. He bestowed a very valuable library, which
had been collected by Sir Robert Cooke, on Sion College,
for the use of the city clergy. If we may judge of his reli-

oCoUection of Locke's Pieces, p. 116. P Appendix.

q Howe's Works, vol. ii. p. 102.

T)R. OWEN. 289

gion from a small work which he published in 1670, ' His-
torical Applications, and Occasional Meditations upon
several subjects,' we must think very favourably of it. Al-
luding to this book, and its author. Waller exclaims

' Bold is the man who dares engage
For piety in such an age.'

He was a nobleman of strict virtue and piety, and of such
undistinguishing affability to men of all ranks and parties,
as to occasion his being exhibited by Wycherly in his
' Plain Dealer,' as Lord Plausible.'

Sir John Trevor, was a branch of an ancient and noble
family in Wales ; and both he and his father were particu-
larly respected by the Protectors, Oliver and Richard, He
married Ruth, daughter of the celebrated Hampden, and
possessed a portion of his patriotism. Charles either forgot
his services to the republic, or was desirous of gaining the
favour of a powerful family ; for he not only knighted him,
but sent him, in 1668, Ambassador to the Court of France;
and after his return, raised him to his privy council, and
made him one of his principal secretaries of state. His
former connexions sufficiently explain his partiality for the
Non-conformists. He died of a fever in 1672.'

Nor was it to several of the leading noblemen, or mem-
bers of administration only, that Owen was known ; both
the King and the Duke of York paid him some attentions.
Being in a very languishing state of health in 1674,' he
was at Tunbridge Wells when the Duke of York was there.
The Duke sent for him, and had several conversations with
him in his tent, about the Dissenters and Conventicles.
After his return to London, the King himself sent for him,
and conversed two hours with him, assuring him of his
favour and respect, and told him that he might have access
to him whenever he pleased. Charles also made strong
professions of regard for liberty of conscience, declared
how sensible he w^as of the injuries that had been done to
Dissenters, and as a proof of his good wishes to them, gave
the Doctor a thousand guineas to distribute among those
who had suffered most by the late severities. The Doctor
thankfully received his Majesty's generosity, and faithfully

» Athen. Ox. Bliss, iv. p. 625. Granger, vol.iii. p. 212.
• Noble'* Mem. Tol. ii. pp.138 — 143. « Hutchinson's Col. of Original Papers.

VOL. I. U

290 MEMOIRS OF

applied it to the objects of his bounty." When this came to
be known, a great claraonr was raised by some Churchmen,
who reported that Owen and the Dissenters were pensioned
to serve the Popish interest. To this the Doctor after-
wards replied with considerable warmth, ' That never any
one person in authority, dignity or power, in this nation,
nor any one that had any relation to public affairs, nor any
of the Papists, or Protestants did ever speak one word to
him or advise with him about any indulgence or toleration
to be granted unto Papists, and challenges all the world to
prove the contrary if they can. The persons are sufficiently
known of whom they may make their inquiry .'"" l^^otwitli-
standing this, Burnet asserts that Stillingfleet told him, the
Court hired the Dissenters to be silent, and that the greater
part of them were so, and were very compliant.''

This year, the Doctor sustained a very unexpected
attack on his work on Communion with God, published
nearly twenty years before. This came from the pen of
Dr. Sherlock, known as the author of some works on Pro-
vidence and Death, which do him more credit than his
book against Owen ; though none of them discover accurate
views of the doctrines of the gospel. His strictures on
Owen are entitled, — ' A Discourse Concerning the Know-
ledge of Jesus Christ, and our Union and Communion with
him,' &c. 1674. They are a confused mass of Socinianized
arminianism, in which the doctrines of imputation and of
justification by faith are denied; and language employed
respecting the person of Christ and his work, which I shall
not stain my pages with quoting. Owen appears to have
considered it one of the pitiful attempts to run him down,
and to destroy the credit of his writings, to which he had
for some time been doomed to submit. He met it, in ' A
Vindication of some passages in a Discourse concerning
Communion with God, from the exceptions of William
Sherlock, Rector of St. George, Buttolph Lane.' pp. 237,

" This was probably tbe first of those Royal grants to the Dissenters, which have
since received the designation of the Regium Donum. They began to be regularly
paid in the year 1723, during the administration of Sir Robert Waipole, and con-
tinue to be distributed to the present time, amongst poor Dissenting Ministers of the
three denominations. A curious account of them will be found ia the London Ma-
gazine for 1774, and in Dyer's Life of Robinson, p. 237.

»: Memoirs, p. 30. Pref. to Answer to Stillingfleet.
y Life and Times, vol. ii, p. 16.

DR. OWEX. 291

12mo. 1674/ The work on Communion is so far removed
from controversy, that it seems wonderful it should have
excited it ; and, as during the whole period that it had been
published, it had been well received, it seems the more
strange. But when matter of accusation is sought, no
human character or production can be proof against its
being found. Quoting some of Sherlock's perversions of
his words and sentiments, he exclaims with considerable
feeling: ' What doth this man intend? Doth he either not
at all understand what 1 say, or doth he not care what he
says himself? What have I done to him ? Wherein have
I injured him? How have I provoked him, that he should
sacrifice his conscience and reputation to such a revenge ?''^
In railing and abuse, Sherlock was more than a match for
Owen ; but in the lists of theological warfare, he'was a
very dwarf in the grasp of a giant. Owen exposes his ig-
norance, his petulance and vanity, the inconsistency and
absurdity of his statements, in such a manner as must have
made him, if he had any sense of shame left, blush that he
had ever meddled with a subject he so ill understood.

The controversy was taken up with great spirit by
several others besides Owen. Robert Ferguson published
in a thick octavo, * The Interest of Reason in Religion,
with the import and use of Scripture Metaphors, and some
reflections on Mr. Sherlock's writings,' &c. 1675. A second
attack on Sherlock came from the pen of Edward Polhill,
Esq. ' An Answer to the Discourse of Mr. William Sher-
lock,' &c. 8vo. 1675. A third publication on the same side
came from Vincent Alsop, the South of the Dissenters —
* Antisozzo, or Sherlocismus enervatus,' &c. This was the
first work in which Alsop signalized himself, and both by his
wit and his talents, on this and some other occasions, he
rendered important service to the cause of truth. * Specu-
lum Sherlockianum ; or a Looking Glass in which the ad-
mirers of Mr. Sherlock may behold the man,' was sup-
posed to be the production of Henry Hickman, a minister
of learning and considerable controversial talents, who
afterwards died in Holland.'' ' Prodromus, or the charac-
ter of Mr. Sherlock's Book,' was the production of Samuel
RoUe, who also wrote 'Justification Justified,' in the same

^ Works, vol. X. p. 339. a Ibid, p. 357. ^ Calaray, vol, ii, p. 69.

u 2

292 MEMOIRS OF

controversy. * A Friendly Debate between Satan and Sher-
lock/ and a subsequent defence of it, were written by Tho-
mas Danson, the ejected minister of Sibton. The object
of his treatises was to shew, that on the principles of Sher-
lock, Satan might have the same hope of salvation as the
human race.

Sherlock replied, in 1675, to Owen and Ferguson, but
took no notice of his other opponents. Another clergyman
also, Thos. Hotchkis, Rector of Staunton, interfered in the
controversy, in ' A Discourse concerning the Imputation of
Christ's Righteousness to us, and our sins to Him,' &c.
1675; in which he takes up both Dr. Owen, and Mr. Fer-
guson. This author seems substantially of Mr. Baxter's
sentiments, and states the doctrine of imputation, in seve-
ral places, with considerable accuracy. With these publi-
cations terminated the Communion controversy. The sub-
jects discussed were of great importance, and the zeal with
which the debate was gone into, discovers the interest that
was then taken in them. It must have contributed greatly
to the circulationof the work which occasioned it, and which
has long out-lived the tempest of temporary rage, and the
chilling damp of personal detraction ; and still remains the
object of commendation, when its antagonists are forgotten
and unknown.

In 1674, he published the second volume of his work
on the Hebrews ; and in the same year appeared, the first
part of his elaborate work on the Spirit. It is entitled, ' A
Discourse concerning the Holy Spirit. In which an ac-
count is given of his name, nature, personality, dispensa-
tion, operations, and effects. His whole work in the Old
and New Creation is explained ; the doctrine concerning
it vindicated from oppositioii and reproaches. The nature
and necessity also of Gospel holiness ; the difference be-
tween grace and morality, or a Spiritual life to God in
Evangelical obedience, and a course of moral virtues, is
stated and declared.' Fol. pp. 575.<= The p^an of this
work embraced a number of most important subjects,
either forming part of the direct work of the Spirit, or col-
laterally related to it. The Doctor not being able to finish
the whole design at once, published the first part of it in

c Works, vol. ii. — iii.

DR. OWEN.

293

this large volume ; and at considerable intervals the re-
maining parts of his plan. As it will save repetitions, and
enable us to form a more complete view of the entire
scheme, I shall here introduce all the other branches in the
order in which they were published. The first of them is
' The Reason of Faith, or an answer to that inquiry , AYhere-
fore we believe the Scripture to be the Word of God?' &c.
8vo. 1677.'^ This is the first part of his view of the Spirit's
work in illumination. In the following year came out the
second part of this branch of the subject ; ' The Causes,
Ways, and Means of understanding the Mind of God, as
revealed in his Word ; and a declaration of the perspicuity
of the Scriptures, with the external means of the interpreta-
tion of them.' 8vo.« In 1682, came out ' The Work of the
Holy Spirit in Prayer, with a brief inquiry into the nature
and use of mental prayer and forms.' Svo.f And in 1G93,
two posthumous discourses, ' On the Work of the Spirit as
a Comforter, and as he is the Author of Spiritual Gifts,'§^
completed the design.

These works embrace an extensive and interesting view
of one great department of the Divine administration. As
they are filled up with the ability and copiousness of their
author, and are the fruit of his most matured experience,
they constitute the completest exhibition of the Scripture
doctrine of Spiritual agency and influence, to be found in
any language. Any analysis that I could give would afford
a very imperfect view of the works themselves; nor indeed
is this necessary, as they are better known, either in the
originals, or by some useful abridgments, than most of
Owen's writings. A short notice of the relative connexion
of the several subjects, therefore, is all I shall attempt.

The first part is properly occupied with an examination
of the Divine nature and personality of the Spirit, ^nd of
his operations in conversion and sanctification. The Doctor
justly attaches much importance to correct sentiments on
these subjects; as the Deity of Christ, the doctrine of
atonement, and the influence of the Spirit, are closely
connected together, and constitute the leading truths of
the Revelation of the Gospel. If the Spirit be not God, he

d Wt)rks, vol. iii. p. 227. « Ibid. p. 367. f Ibid. vol. iv. p. 1.

s Ibid. p. 155.

294 MEMOIRS OF

cannot be the author of those effects which are ascribed to
him ; and ought not to be the object of acknowledgment
and supplication. On the other hand, if the corruption of
human nature be as extensive and inveterate as the Scrip-
tures represent it ; without the provision of an Almighty
agent, whose influence, when put forth, must prove irre-
sistible, we could have no security for the reception of the
atonement, and the application of the grace of Christ in the
destruction of sin. All these subjects, with every plausible
objection to them, Owen examines with great carefulness,
and, at great length. The whole strength of his theological
vigour, now arrived at its highest maturity, is put forth, and
scarcely any thing is left which we could desire to be said,
either for illustration or defence.

From the Spirit and his influence, he is naturally led to
treat of the Spirit's Revelation in the Scriptures ; the kind
of evidence on which we believe them to be the word of
God ; and the consistency of using means for the under-
standing of them, with dependence on spiritual illumina-
tion ; together with the kind of means we are required to
employ. This branch of the subject involves some of the
nicest and most abstruse points of metaphysical and re-
vealed theology. To say that Owen has removed every
difficulty, and disentangled all the intricacies of a subject,
whose difficulties and obscurities arise — partly from the
limited capacities of the human constitution — partly from
the limits which God has prescribed to himself in his com-
munications to men — and partly from the perverse reason-
ings of philosophical divines, would be saying too much.
He has, however, exhibited the doctrine of Scripture fairly
and fully ; and appealed to general experience for the truth
of his representations. On the one hand, Owen was no en-
thusiast, he expected no illapses, or new revelations, or
extraordinary intimations of the will of God; on the other
hand, he knew that means are not powers, as laws are not
energies ; they are merely the media through which a supe-
rior influence is exerted, and which is in all cases essen-
tially necessary, to give them a beneficial result. The truth,
or fact is easily established, the nature of that mysterious
link which connects Divine influence with human duty, it
is not perhaps for us to explain.

DR. OWEN. • 295

To the oJBice of the Spirit in exciting holy desires, form-
ing religious habits, imparting consolation, and building up
the people of God, he is naturally led in the last part of his
undertaking. Here there is much practical instruction,
combined with valuable illustration of various parts of the
heavenly economy. Speaking of the whole work, Natha-
niel Mather, who writes the preface to the posthumous vo-
lume, says, with much justness and felicity, — ' They are
not the crude, and hasty, and untimely abortions of a self-
full, distempered spirit, much less the boilings over of in-
ward corruption and rottenness, put into fermentation;
but the mature, sedate, and seasonable issues of a rich
magazine of learning, well digested with great exactness
of judgment. There is in them a great light reflected on,
as well as derived from, the Holy Scriptures, those inex-
haustible fountains of light, in sacred things. They are
not filled with vain impertinent janglings, nor with a noise
of multiplied useless distinctions ; nor with novel and un-
couth terms, foreign to the things of God, as the manner of
some is ad tiauseam usque. But there is in them, a happy
and rare conjunction of solidity, clearness, and heart-
searching spirituality.'

This work was not undertaken merely for the sake of
writing a book on this important subject ; it was called
for by the circumstances of the times in which the Doctor
lived. During the period of England's convulsions, many
extravagances, and abuses prevailed; and on no subject
more than that of Spiritual influence. The wildest doc-
trines and speculations were sported in the most fearless
manner, as if men had been resolved to outvie one another
in outrages on Scripture doctrine and common sense.
Prophecies and visions, dreams and voices from heaven
were publicly sported, to the astonishment of the multi-
tude, the amusement of the scofi*er, and the grief of the
sober and enlightened Christian. New sects were every
day springing up, each more fanatical or erroneous than
the former ; and though they had in general but an ephe-
meral existence, they produced, while they lasted, injurious
eff'ects on true religion, and left very baneful consequences
behind them. The violent excitement of this period could
not be of lasting duration ; but after its strength was spent,

296 MEMOIRS OF

its influence might be traced on three distinct classes of
persons, which, in one form or another, remain to the present
day.

The pretenders to high illumination, and spiritual en-
joyment, independently of the Scriptures, and of other ex-
ternal means, settled under the general denomination of
Quakers. The incongruous atoms which had floated about
under different names and various forms, were at length di-
gested into a body, combining the elements of mysticism,
philosophical calmness, and moral propriety in a very sin-
gular degree. From carrying the doctrine of invisible and
spiritual agency too far, the extreme of denying it alto-
gether was easily got into. Hostility to reason as a gift of
God, as the means of examining the evidence of his reve-
lation, and of ascertaining its meaning, led naturally to its
deification, as the alone guide and instructor of man. The
abettors of these views found an asylum in the cold regions
of Socinianism. While, by the former class, the Spirit
was treated as a kind of familiar, and his written commu-
nications despised; by the latter, his existence was denied,
and his operations blasphemed. A third class, forming no
distinct sect, or known by any specific designation, though
more numerous than both the former, also arose out of the
circumstances and changes of the times. A class which
pretended respect for religion, and hatred of enthusiasm ;
but which, under the latter term of reproach, included some
of the most sacred truths of Christianity, and its most im-
portant influence on the human character. Such persons
did not in words deny the existence of the Spirit, but his
operations in converting, sanctifying, and comforting a
sinner, were the objects of their unqualified and never-
ending hostility. The follies of the former period, and of
the few fanatics who still survived it, were exaggerated, and
charged on the many who maintained the proprieties, and
the doctrines of Christianity. The Court of Charles took
the lead in this refined system of irreligion. Nothing was
heard of but philosophy and reason, not as opposed to rant
and nonsense ; but to Scripture and scriptural piety. Ge-
nuine religion was run down under the pretence of laugh-
ing at fanaticism, and decrying sectarian folly. Fawning
courtiers encouraged the wanton levity of Charles ; while

DU. OWEN. 297

worldly ecclesiastics, and hungry poets, furnished his re-
pasts, and regaled the depraved propensities of the ad-
miring and deluded crowd.

Such was the state of the country when Owen formed
the plan of his work on the Spirit. The objects which it
embraced, included the errors and vices of the various
classes now mentioned. It was designed to furnish infor-
mation to the ignorant but well meaning enthusiast ; an
antidote to the wild sportings of deluded deceivers ; a de-
fence of the Spirit's character and agency against Soci-
nians; a vindication of the true doctrine of Spiritual influ-
ence against the increasing tide of Court infidelity, and
clerical Arminianism ; and a combined and harmonious
view of the truths connected with the main subject of dis-
cussion. The work was loudly demanded, the qualifica-
tions of the undertaker were beyond any then possessed
by ' his equals in his own nation ;' and besides the success
which attended it at the time, it has ever since continued
to render a most important service to the cause of pure
and undefiled religion.

It would have been too much to expect that this work
should pass without opposition. Although it professedly
wages war with none, it in fact opposes many. Fanatics
and Socinians, inditferent to its reasonings for opposite
reasons — the former believing too much, the latter'too little,
allowed it to proceed unnoticed. But the High Church
partly felt differently. William Clagett, ' Preacher to the
Honourable Society of Gray's Inn, and one of his Majesty's
Chaplains in ordinary,' published, 'A Discourse concerning
the Operations of the Holy Spirit ; with a confutation of
some part of Dr. Owen's book on that subject.' 1678. The
object of this work is to shew, that Owen is very ignorant of
the meaning of Scripture, a bungler in reasoning ; and that
his views of the natural wickedness of man, and of the
power of God in converting him, are much too strong ! The
sentiments of Clagett are a confused mixture of Pelagian
arminianism, which distinguished the body of the English
clergy in the days of Charles II.

On this work of Clagett, Mr. John Humfrey, who was
but a muddy writer himself, made some observations in his
* Peaceable Disquisitions/ complaining of the uncivil man-

298 MEMOIRS OF

ner in which Dr. Owen had been treated by his opponent.
This led Clagett to publish a second volume of his work,
in which he proceeds in his attack on Owen, and animad-
verts on Humfrey's attack on himself. He originally de-
signed his work should extend to three parts. At the end
of the second, he tells Dr. Owen, ' It remains only to shew
you, that the ancients are not for your turn (the Doctor
having quoted them occasionally in the margin of his work);
which through the blessing of God, I intend to do in ano-
ther part of this discourse, which shall contain a history of
their judgments on these points.'*' This volume the author
had prepared for the press, but it happened that the manu-
script was lodged with a friend of his, whose house was
burned, and the book perished in the flames.' An abridg-
ment of the two first parts was published in 1719, by Henry
Stebbing; but neither the original nor the abridgment was
ever much known. Clagett himself was a respectable man,
and one of those whom Bishop Burnet speaks of as an
honour both to the church and to the age in which they
lived; but he certainly did not understand the subject on
which he undertook to confute Dr. Owen, to whom as a
theologian he was very far inferior.

The Doctor anticipated opposition to his work, both
from his past experience of the humour of the times, and
from what he knew of man's natural dislike to many of the
doctrines he had endeavoured to defend and illustrate. In
the preface to the Reason of Faith, he says, 'Where I differ
in the explanation of any thing belonging to the subject,
from the conceptions of other men, I have candidly exa-
mined such opinions, and the arguments by which they are
confirmed, without straining the words, cavilling at the ex-
pressions, or reflecting on the persons of the authors. And
whereas, I have been myself otherwise dealt with by many,
and know not how soon I may be so again, I do hereby
free the persons of such humours from all fear of any reply
from me, or the least notice of what they shall be pleased
to write or say. Such kind of writing is of the same consi-
deration with me, as those multiplied false reports, which
some have raised concerning me, the most of them so ridi-
culous and foolish, so alien from my principles, practice,

'' Vol. ii. p. 290. ' Biog. JBrJt. vol. iii. p. 598. Ed. Kippis.

DR. 0\rEN. 209

and course of life, that I cannot but wonder how any per-
sons pretending to gravity and sobriety, are not sensible
that their credulity is abused in the hearing and repeating
of them.' In pursuance of this resolution, and considering
the work of Clagett in some respects of this nature, he
treated it with entire silence.

The next work which Dr. Owen produced, is, 'The
Nature and Punishment of Apostasy, declared in an Ex-
position of Hebrews vi. 4 — 6.' 8vo. pp. 612. 1676.^ In the
preface to this work, he complains most piteously of the
state into which the Christian profession had sunk, — that
the pristine glory of the Christian church was gone, and
that the great body of those who assumed the name of
Christ were degenerated into cold worldly professors, des-
titute of the power, and many of them even of the form of
godliness. The work itself is only an enlarged Exposition
of that part of the epistle to the Hebrews which treats par-
ticularly of apostasy, and on which the Doctor was then
labouring. He thought the circumstances of the times re-
quired, and the importance of the subject justified, a sepa-
rate treatise. He examines at considerable length, and
with great acuteness, the secret causes or reasons of the
apostasy of churches and professors ; and points out the
means of prevention or cure, in such a manner as is calcu-
lated to render the work exceedingly useful. Whether the
awful evil which is the subject of this treatise, was more
common in the days of Owen than our own, cannot be as-
certained ; but that, of the number who set out in early life
with a tolerably fair profession, a very large proportion
make shipwreck before they die, must be admitted by allw^ho
pay any attention to what passes around them. This aban-
donment of the truth, is sometimes sudden and flagrant; but
in most cases it is gradual and almost imperceptible, till
towards the last. It is the result of latent and unperceived
causes, which operate in secret long before their effects are
externally visible. A Christian profession is so easily taken
up, the influence of Divine truth and invisible things is so
partial, and the power of inward corruption and outward
temptation so strong, that much as we might deplore it, we
can scarcely wonder that many become weary of the ways
of righteousness, and turn again to folly. It is a comfort,

k Works, vol. xvii. p. 271.

300 MEMOIRS OV

however, to know that the ' foundation of God standeth
sure/ that those who go out from the people of God were
never actually of them, and that while all are called not to
be high-minded, but to fear, ' the Lord knoweth them that
are his/ and will perfect in the day of Christ that which he
hath here begun. Those who are desirous of examining
the subject fully, will find much valuable instruction and
warning in this work of Owen.

On the 28th of January, 1676, the Doctor sustained a
heavy affliction in the loss of his wife. In a letter written
from Stadham some time before, but unfortunately without
date, he speaks other as much revived, so that he did not
despair of her recovery/ but in this he was disappointed.
He remained a widower about a year and a half; when, on
the 12th of June, 1677, he again entered into the married
state. His second wife was Mrs. Dorothy D'Oyly, widow
of Thomas D'Oyly, Esq. of Chiselhampton near Stadham.
Her own name was Michel, the daughter of a family of
distinction at Kingston Russel, Dorsetshire. Both she and
her former husband were members of the Church. She was
much younger than the Doctor, and had lost her husband,
Mr. D'Oyly, on the 28th of March, 1675. She was eminent
for her good sense, piety, and affectionate disposition, and
brought the Doctor a considerable fortune, which, with his
own estate, and other property, enabled him to keep his
carriage, and country house, at Ealing in Middlesex, where
he mostly lived during the latter years of his life. This
lady survived the Doctor many years ; dying on the 18th
of January, 1704. Her funeral sermon was preached by
Dr. Watts on the 30th of the same month.™ Mr. Gilbert,
who probably knew her well, gives in the following lines of
one of his Epitaphs on the Doctor, the character of the
second as he had given that of the first wife, already
quoted.

' Dorothea vice, non ortu, opibus, officiusve, secunda

Laboribus, Morbis, senioque ipso elanguenti
Indulgentissiinam etiani se nutricein praestitit.'"

1 Appendix,
•n On the Lord's day on which her funeral sermon was pj-eached, a collection
■was made in the church for the relief of the poor ministers in the country. The
collection amounted to ^44. The church book says, ' it happened on the same day
our worthy sister, Mrs. Dorothy Owen, widow of the late Rev. Dr. Owen, our
worthy pastor, had a funeral sermon preached for her.' n Memoirs, p. 38.

DR. OWEN.

CHAP. XII.

301

Owen's assistants— I'erg uson—Shields—Loeffs—A ngier—Clarkson— In-
tercourse between Oiven and Bishop Barlow respecting Banyan — Owen
publishes on Justification— On the Person of Christ— The Church of
Rome no safe Guide — Death of Goodwin — Oiven publishes on Union
among Protestants— Controversy with Stillingfieet — Otven's Vindication
of the Non-conformists — Publications of others on the same subject — Stil-
lingfleet's Unreasonableness of Separation — Owen's Ansioer — Other An-
swers— Unfair conduct of Stillingfieet — Owen publishes on Evangelical
Churches — His humble Testimony— On Spiritual-mindedness — Account
of the Protestant Religio7i— Meditations on the Glory of Christ— His
declining health — Lust sichness— Letter to Fleetwood — Death— Funeral
— Clarkson's Sermon on the occasion— Last Will— Sale of his Library —
3Ionfiment and Inscription — Portraits of Owen— General view of his
character as a Christian — A Minister— A Writer— Conclusion.

During the latter part of his life, Dr. Owen had generally
some peri^on to assist him in his public labours, who
also acted occasionally as his amanuensis. Among these
we may notice, Robert Ferguson, a native of Scotland, and
who possessed a living in Kent before the Restoration,
After his ejectment, he taught University learning at Is-
lington, and for some time assisted Owen. Pie afterwards
involved himself deeply in political intrigues, by which he
brought himself into danger, and was under the necessity
of fleeing to Holland. He took an active part in promot-
ing the Revolution, and returned to England with William,
by whom he was liberally rewarded. After this he is said
to have turned Jacobite, and spent his life in continual
agitation. He died at an advanced age in 1714, poor and
despised, both by his brethren and the world. He wrote
several religious works of various merit, and several poli-
tical treatises, among which was, the Duke of Monmouth's
manifesto, on his landing at Lynne in 1685.*

Another of the Doctor's assistants, was Alexander
Shields, a Scotsman also, and a man who suffered much in
thecause of God and his country. He is well known in Scot-
land as the author of some works which were long popular,
and contributed much to promote the antipathy of the
Scots to episcopacy — ' The Hind let loose.' * Mr. Ren-
wick's Life, and Vindication of his dying Testimony.'

a Calamy's Account, vol. ii. p. 383. Continuation, vol. i. p. 544.

302 MEMOIRS OF

' A Vindication of the solemn League and Covenant,' &c.
He became minister of St. Andrews after the Revolution,
and was much esteemed by King William. He was ap-
pointed to go to Darien as minister of the Scots colony
there ; but as the attempt failed from want of management,
and of sufficient support, he went to Jamaica where he
died."

Isaac Loeffs or Loafs acted in the same capacity to
Owen for a time. He was M. A. and Fellow of Peter
House, Cambridge. He was ejected from the Rectory of
Shenley in Hertfordshire, after which he came to London.
From the Church books of Bury-street, it appears that he
was chosen teacher for a time, either with Dr. Owen, or
Mr. Clarkson. He was a respectable man, and author of
a work in 8vo. 'The Soul's ascension in a state of sepa-
ration.' He died in July, 1689.=

Samuel Angier, who had been a student at Christ
Church, where he continued till the act of Uniformity, also
assisted Dr. Owen; and lived in the house with him. He
was exposed to frequent trouble on account of his preach-
ing. Warrants were often taken out against him, and in
1680, he was excommunicated at Stockport Church. He
was an excellent scholar, a judicious and lively preacher,
an eminent Christian, and zealous of good works. He be-
came pastor of one of the oldest Independent Churches in
England, at Duckenfield in Cheshire, where he died in 1713,
at the age of seventy five.*^

His last assistant, and successor in the Church of Bury-
street, was David Clarkson. This excellent man had been
educated at Cambridge, and was a fellow of Clare-hall,
where he had under his charge the celebrated Archbishop
Tillotson, who maintained the highest respect for his tutor,
as long as he lived. He was, says Baxter,® a divine of ex-
traordinary worth for solid judgment, healing moderate
principles, acquaintance with the fathers, great ministerial
abilities, and a godly upright life. Birch speaks of him
with equal respect, ' He was eminent for his writings, par-
ticularly one, " No evidence of diocesan Episcopacy in the
primitive times," in answer to Dr. Stillingfleet; and ano-

»»Biog. Scoticana, pp. 367, 368. = Non-con. Mem. vol. ii. pp. 312,313.

Ibid. vol. i. pp. 220, 221. " Life, part iii. p. 97.

DR. OWEN. 303

ther on the same subject was printed alter his death.'' He
was ejected from the living of Mortlake, in Surry, in 1662,
after which he lived in concealment for some time. In
July 1682, he was chosen co-pastor with Dr. Owen, and suc-
ceeded to the entire charge on his death. Such a colleague
must have been a great comfort to the Doctor, who speaks
of him in some of his letters with great respect and af-
fection. He did not, however, survive him long, as he died
suddenly on the 14th of June, 1686, in the sixty-fifth year
of his age. I cannot resist quoting part of the conclusion
of the beautiful sermon which Dr. Bates preached on the
occasion of his death."

' He was a man of sincere godliness, and true holiness,
which are the divine part of a minister, without which all
other accomplishments are not likely to be effectual for the
great end of the ministry, which is to translate sinners from
the kingdom of darkness, into the kingdom of God's dear
Son. Conversion is the special work of divine grace, and
it is most likely that God will use those as instruments in
that blessed work, who are dear to him, and earnestly de-
sire to glorify him. God ordinarily works in spiritual things
as in natural: for as in the production of a living creature,
besides the influence of the universal cause, there must be
an immediate agent of the same kind for the forming of it;
so the Divine wisdom orders it, that holy and heavenly
ministers should be the instruments of makingothers so. Let
a minister be master of natural and artificial eloquence, let
him understand all the secret springs of persuasion, let him
be furnished with learning and knowledge, yet he is not
likely to succeed in his employment, without sanctifying
grace. That gives him a tender sense of the worth of souls,
that warms his heart with ardent requests to God, and with
zealous affections to men for their salvation. Besides, an

f Life of Tillotson, p. 4. This was his' Primitive Episcopacy, stated and cleared
from the Holy Scriptures, and ancient Records,' 8vo. 1688. In (his work he suc-
cessfully proves that a Bishop, in the days of the apostles, and for three centuries
afterwards, was no more than a pastor of a single Congregation. His ' Discourse
concerning Liturgies,' printed in 1689, shews successfully that no forms of prayer
were prescribed or imposed during the first four centuries; 'till the state of the
Church was rather to be pitied than imitated; and what was discernible therein dif-
ferent from preceding times were wrecks and ruins rather than patterns,' p. 198.
Both works abound with valuable learning, and cogent reasonings, and arc entitled
to a distinguished place in the Episcopal controversy.

s Non-con. Mem. vol. iii. pp. 305, 306.

304 MEMOIRS OF

unholy mioister anravels in his actions his most accurate
discourses in the pulpit; and like a carbuncle that seems
animated with the light and heat of fire, but is a cold dead
stone ; so, though with apparent earnestness he may urge
men's duties on them, he is cold and careless in his own
practice, and his example unervates the efficacy of his ser-
mons. But this servant of God was a real saint, a living
spring of grace in his heart diffused itself in the veins of
his conversation. His life was a silent repetition of his
holy discourses. While opportunity lasted, with alacrity,
and diligence, and constant resolution, he served his blessed
Master, till his languishing distempers, prevailed upon him.
But then ihe best Physician provided him the true remedy
of patience. His death was unexpected, yet, as he de-
clared, no surprise to him ; for he was entirely resigned to
the will of God. He desired to live no longer than he
could be serviceable. His soul was supported with the
blessed hope of enjoying God in glory. ^\ ith holy Simeon,
he had Christ in his arms, and departed in peace, to the
salvation of God above.'''

About this time some correspondence took place be-
tween Owen and his old tutor Barlov.-, now advanced to
the Episcopate, respecting John Bunyan. This excellent
man, more celebrated than most of the persons who ever
wore a mitre, had suffered long and grievoasly from impri-
sonment, by which the servant, but not the word of the
Lord had been bound : as during his confinement he pro-
duced those works which have immortalized his name, and
diffused most extensively the knowledge of Christ. By the
existing law, if any two persons would go to the bishop of
the diocese, and offer a cautionary bond that the person
should c^jnform in half a year, ths bishop might release him
upon the bond. A friend of Bunyan requested Dr. Owen
to give him a letter of introduction to the bishop on his
behalf, which he readily granted. When the letter was
delivered to Barlow, he told the bearer, ' that he had a par-
ticular regard for Dr. Owen, and would deny him nothing
he could legally do ; and that he would be ^\illing even to
stretch a little to serve him. But this, said he, is a new
thing; I must therefore take a little time to consider it ; and

»■ Bates' Works pp. 841, 842,

> :

DR. OWEX. 305

if in my power I wHJ readily do it' Being waited upon
about a fortnight after for his answer, he replied — that he
was informed he might do it ; bat as the law provided, that
m case the bishop refused, application should be made to
the Lord Chancellor, who thereupon would issue an order
to the Bishop to take the bond and release the prisoner.

* >iOw, as it is a critical time," said he, • and I have many
euemies, I desire you would move the Chancellor in the
case, and upon his order I will do it.* He was told this
would be an expensive mode of proceeding, that the man
was very poor, and that as he could legally release him
without this order, it was hoped he would remember his
promise to Dr. Owen. But he would consent on no other
terms, which at length were complied with, and Bunyan set
at liberty.'

I give this anecdote as it occurs in Asty's memoirs of
Owen, although I lind some difficulty in reconciling it with
the chronology of the period. Bunyan was imprisoned in
1(3(30, and is said to have been kept in durance about twelve
years and a half He must consequently have been released
in lt>T3. But Barlow was not made a Bishop till 1(375.
Whether Bunyan s first term of imprisonment was divided,
or whether he was confined a second time alter the first
twelve years, I cannot ascertain. There must have been
some foundation for the reported interference of Owen with
Bishop Barlow, as most of the memoirs of Bunyan, as well
as those ol Owen, take notice of it. It is said that Owen was
in the practice of frequently hearins: Bunyan preach when
he came to London : which led Charles II. to express his
astonishment that a man of the Doctor's learning could
hear a tinker preach; to which Owen is said to have re-
plied— * Had I the tinker's abilities, please your Majesty.
I would most gladly relinquish my learning.*' Bunyan ap-
pears to have been a very popular preacher, and must have
had something exceedingly attractive in his address. In
the middle of winter, he would sometimes have more than
twelve hundred hearers, before seven o'clock in the morn-
ing of a week-day ; and when he visited the metropolis,
one day's notice of his preaching would bring many more

• MemoiR, p. SO. ^ I v'm^v '< Hist of tbe Ewg. Fsp. toI. ik p. 41.

VOL. I. \

306 MEMOIRS OF

than the place of worship could contain.' I do not know
that any thing of the same nature occurred again, till the
days of Whitefield and Wesley.

Barlow's conduct in the affair of Biinyan, though not the
most creditable to himself, did not altogether break up the
intercourse between him and Owen. Being afterwards to-
gether, the Bishop asked the Doctor what he could object to
their liturgical worship. To which Owen replied — ' Means
appointed by men for attaining an end of Christ, exclusive
of the means appointed by Christ himself for attaining that
end, are unlawful : but the worship of the liturgy with all
its ceremonies is a means appointed for an end of Christ, the
edification of his church — exclusive of the means appoint-
ed by Christ for that purpose : therefore it is unlawful.' He
urged the argument from Ephes. iv. 8 — 12. * He gave
gifts unto men — for the perfecting of the saints, for the
work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ.'
The Bishop answered, * Their ministers might preach and
pray.' But said the Doctor, * The administration of the
sacraments is one principal means of the edification of the
church, but the use of the liturgy is exclusive of the exercise
of all gifts in the administration of the Lord's Supper.'
The Bishop paused — * Don't answer suddenly,' said the
Doctor, ' but think of it till our next meeting,' which never
took place.™ This is part of his argument in the work on
Liturgies. They were not introduced into the church, till,
from its corruption by secular influence, it began to be
served by persons, who could not lead its devotions. The
great body of the clergy at the Reformation were in this
condition. They were unfit to preach, and therefore the
state provided them with sermons; they were unable to
pray, and therefore it provided them with a service book.

The latter years of Owen's life were mostly devoted to
writing, and the labours of the ministry. He appears to
have been frequently laid aside from his public work ; but
every moment of his private retirement must have been
employed; as during this period, some of his most elabo-
rate performances were published, or prepared for the
press. To these, in their order, it will now be proper to
direct our attention.

' Gillies' Collections, vol. i. p. 254. » Memoirs, pp. 30, 31. '

DR. OWEN. 307

In 1677, he published, * The Reason of Faith,' of which
we have spoken in our account of his work on the Spirit.
This year, also appeared/ The Doctrine of Justification by
Faith, through the imputation of the righteousness of Christ,
explained, confirmed, and vindicated.' 4to. pp. 5G0.'' The
subject of this volume embraces the grand truth of the
Gospel, — what Luther denominated — ' Articulus stantis et
cadentis Ecclesiae,'— the great evidence of a standing or
falling Church. From the days of Paul it has met with
opposition, not from the world only, but from men profess-
ing godliness, who have not understood it. In proportion
as this doctrine is known and believed, will the religion of
an individual be comfortable to himself, and acceptable to
God ; — and, from the degree of clearness and decision with
which it is preached, may be inferred the degree in which
true religion flourishes in any community. Owen had stu-
died the subject long and profoundly. The doctrine was
dear to his own heart, and, as he derived from it all his com-
fort as a sinner, it constituted the favourite theme of his
public labours. He had examined many controversial
books on the subject, and attended to the innumerable
scholastic and metaphysical arguments by which it had
been either attacked or defended. From these he had de-
rived little satisfaction. He considered it a doctrine, not
at all suited to a speculative state of mind. ' But where
any persons are made sensible of their apostasy from God,
of the evil of their natures and lives, with the dreadful con-
sequences that attend thereon in the wrath of God, and
eternal punishment due to sin, they cannot judge them-
selves more concerned in any thing than in the knowledge
of the Divine way of deliverance from this condition.' For
the sake of such persons, entirely, he irjvestigates the Di-
vine revelation on this subject, and endeavours to ascer-
tain, * how the conscience of a distressed sinner may obtain
assured peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ.'
To such, and to such alone, will this doctrine appear to
be of importance. When engaged in the serious inquiry,
* What must we do to be saved?' every thing that explains
the nature, certainty, and way of deliverance will be con-
sidered of unspeakable moment. In prosecuting his invest!-

" Works, vol. xi. p. 1.

X 2

308 MEMOIRS OF

gation, the Doctor does not allow himself to wander through
the mazes and contradictions of human opinion j he keeps
constantly in view the character of God, as a Judge and a
Lawgiver, the actual condition of man as a sinner, and the
glorious provision made by the plan of mercy for securing
the honour and harmony of the Divine perfections, in con-
nexion with extending salvation to the guilty. He examines
the nature and use of faith,— the import of the terms justi-
fication, imputed righteousness, ar-d imputation of sin to
Christ. He points out the difference between personal and
imputed righteousness; illustrates a number of passages
of Scripture in which the subject is treated, and refutes
objections against his views. He maintains the consistency
of the doctrine with living soberly, righteously, and godly in
the world ; and shews that between Paul and James there
is a perfect agreement, as they treat of the subject under
different aspects.

The great extent of this work is one of the strongest ob-
jections to it. Written with the views that he had, it ought
to have been his study to reduce the subject within the
narrowest limits possible. An anxious inquirer is in danger
of losing himself in the multitude of his words, and the
variety and prolixity of his discussions. But Owen could
more easily expand than contract, and the present volume
is much fitter for an established Christian, who knows how
* to distinguish things that differ,' than for a bewildered,
distressed sinner, who wishes a simple answer to the ques-
tion, ' How may I be just before God?'

The principal works of Owen, indeed, are to be consi-
dered as so many Bodies or Systems of Divinity; in which
one leading principle is placed in the centre, and all the
others ranged round it, to establish its truth, illustrate its
importance, and exhibit its influence. This remark will
apply to his work on Perseverance, — his Vindiciae, — the
Person of Christ, — and the Spirit, — as well as to the pre-
sent. In this respect, they are very valuable, as they con-
tain a more expanded illustration of the magnitude and re-
lative connexions of the grand points in the Revelation of
Heaven of which they treat, than almost any other human
productions. While this plan of discussion h^is important
advantages, it is attended also with various inconveniences.

DR. OWEN. 309

It is unfavourable to that simplicity with which the Bible
states all its doctrines, and with which it is of importance
they should ever be viewed. It gives Divine truth too
much the appearance of artificial or systematic arrange-
ment, and by the very terms which it employs, exposes it
to opposition, and oppresses it with explanations that im-
pede rather than forward its progress.

Few points in theology have been made more 'myste-
rious and apparently inexplicable than those of imputation,
and justification. Perhaps, could we divest them of the
embarrassments of theoretical speculation, they would ap-
pear in a different light. The imputation of guilt and of
righteousness, in the Scripture use of these phrases, 1 ap-
prehend amounts chiefly to a transfer, not of character or
deserving, but of effects or consequences, either in the way
of enjoyment, or of suffering. Righteousness is imputed,
or reckoned to us, as sin was imputed to Christ. On our
account, he, though without sin, was treated as a sinner.
On his account, we, though sinners, are treated as righte-
ous. His sufferings were the evidences of the imputation
of our guilt — our enjoyment of pardon, acceptance, and
eternal life, are the evidences of the imputation of his
righteousness to us : that is, it is entirely for his sake, and
on account of his work, that we receive them. By volun-
tary engagement, he became subject to the one; by faith
we partake of the other. Justification is another expres-
sion for the same thing : for, according to Psalm xxxii. 1, 2,
quoted Rom. iv. 1 — 8. the justification of a sinner, — the
imputation of righteousness, — the non-imputation of sin, —
and the forgiveness, or covering of transgression, are all
tantamount expressions, conveying substantially the same
idea. Sanctification is a change of character, — ^justifica-
tion a change of state or condition. There is no declara-
tion of innocence, — no transfer of desert, — no commu-
nication of personal merit, — no grant of right; — but an
alteration of the relative situation of God and the sinner in
their views and treatment of one another. As soon as a
sinner believes the testimony of God concerning Christ's
work, there is a deliverance from the displeasure of God,
and from all the penal consequences of his transgressions ;
he obtains the enjoyment of positive happiness or favour

310 . MEMOIRS OF

from above, and the hope of eternal life. This is God's
revealed method of treating the ungodly who believe. On
their part, there is a ceasing to look on God as an enemy, —
the love of his revealed and gracious character, — an aver-
sion to sin; — and a readiness to obey Divine authority.
The sinner is condemned in law, and found guilty by the
judge ; but is forgiven and restored to favour by the gra-
cious act of the Sovereign, in consideration of the glorious
character and mediation of his Son. The continuance of
this treatment, or perpetuation of this state, is secured by
the peculiar provisions of the covenant of mercy, and con-
stitutes that justification which commences with the saving
belief of the gospel, and will at last be declared before the
august assembly of the universe ; when the solemn sentence
of acquittal shall be pronounced from the throne of mercy,
on the multitude of the redeemed.

Owen proves successfully, that the object of that faith,
by which we are justified, is not Divine truth in general,
to which an assent is given ; and that it is not the belief
that our sins in particular are pardoned, which is no part
of the testimony of God; but ' the Lord Jesus Christ him-
self, as the ordinance of God in his work of mediation for
the salvation of lost sinners, and as unto that end proposed
in the promise (testimony) of the gospel.'" It is believing
on God's authority, that Jesus is the all-suflicient and ap-
pointed Saviour of sinners. The long chapter which fol-
lows this, on the nature of justifying faith, is unnecessary,
and more calculated to perplex than enlighten. His defi-
nition is clumsy and incorrect. The apostles never entered
into such definitions or discussions. For, after pointing
out the proper object of faith, explaining the ground on
which it is the duty of men to believe on Christ, and the
genuine effects of it, what use is there in endless disputes
about the nature of the act of believing? Why not also
discuss the nature o{ under standing ^willing, seeing, hoping ^
S^c. ? Such speculations may belong to the science of meta-
physics, or pneumatology ; but have no relation to the doc-
trine of Christ. They only confound the simple, and be-
wilder the inquirer. Faith is connected with justification,
because it is by the testimony of God we are made ac-

n P. 114.

DU. OWEN. 311

quainted with the character and work of Christ; and be-
cause it is only by faith that a testimony can be received.
Salvation is through faith, merely as faith is opposed to
work and merit of every kind." * It is of faith, that it might
be by grace, or favour.'

A feeble reply was attempted to this work by a clergy-
man of the name of Hotchkis, who had formerly attacked
some things on the same subject, in Owen's work on Com-
munion. The Doctor threw out a few remarks in the course
of the discussion on Justification, on his, seemingly wilful,
perversions of his words and sentiments. But he took no
notice of the second attack, which does not seem to have
deserved much attention. John Humfrey also animad-
verted on some parts of it; but he says, 'the Doctor, in
presence of Sir Charles Wolsley, declared that he could
bear with him in the difi'erence ; and though one chapter of
the " Peaceable Disquisition" is professedly against the
Doctor, he never took offence or offered any vindication.'?
Humfrey was nearly of Baxter's sentiments on the subject
of Justification. The same remark applies to Sir Charles
Wolsley, who speaks of Owen's work on Justification, as
written in reply to one of his.^ This is his 'Justification
Evangelical : or a plain impartial account of God's method
in Justifying a sinner.' 1667. The first part of this small
work, which treats of justification and imputation, is on
the whole very excellent ; but in the latter part of it, he
speaks very improperly on the subject of faith, and on jus-

0 A curious fact respecting this book, is mentioned in the life of Mr. Joseph
Williams of Kidderminster. ' At last, the time of his (Mr. Grimshaw's, an active
clergyman of the Church of England) deliverance came. At the house of one of his
friends, he If^ys his hand on a book, and opens it v/ith his face towards a pewter
shelf. Instantly his face is saluted with an uncommon flash of heat. He turns to
the title page, and finds it to be Dr. Owen on Justification. Immediately he is sur-
prised with such another flash. He borrows the book, studies it, is led into God's
method of justifying the ungodly, hath a new heart given him, and now behold he
prayeth.' Whether these flashes were electrical or galvanic, as Southey in his Life
of Wesley supposes, it deserves to be noticed that it was not the_/2rts/i, but the book
which converted Grimshaw. The occurrence which turned his attention to it, is of
importance merely as the second cause, which, under the mysterious direction of
Providence, led to a blessed result. P Humf. Mediocria, p. 36.

1 ' 1 suppose you know his book of Justification was particularly written against
mine. Very many have pressed me to answer it, which I acknowledge to you, I
did not look upon as duram provinciam. The great friendship that was between him
and me, might well seem sufficient to have biassed me not to reply ; but the true
reason was, I thought that little cottage I had erected was in no great danger of
being shocked or demolished by any thing in that book.' — Letter from Sir Charles
Wolsley to Mr. Humfrey, inserted in the Mediocria.

312 MEMOIRS OF

tification by performing the conditions of the gospel. Sir
Charles appears to have been a pious and well-informed
man, who took a deep interest in the state of religion, and
in the discussions respecting it, which then agitated the
country. Besides this work he wrote several others: —
* The Unreasonableness of Atheism.' 1669. ' The Rea-
sonableness of Scripture Belief,' 1672; which is a very ex-
cellent book, and is frequently quoted by Professor Hally-
burton, in his work on Deism. And 'The Mount of
Spirits,' 1691, of which I know nothing. The worthy Ba-
ronet was the eldest son of Sir Robert Wolsley, and suc-
ceeded his father in 1646. He married the youngest daughter
of Lord Say and Seal, by whom he had a numerous family.
He was one of Cromwell's Council of State, and also a
Lord of his upper house. He had great interest in his own
county during the Protectorates, and continued to enjoy it
after the Restoration, serving in several parliaments subse-
quent to that event. He lived long after the Revolution,
dying on the 9th of October, 1714, in the eighty-fifth year
of his age."

In 1679, appeared ' Christologia : or a Declaration of
the Glorious Mystery of the Person of Christ, God and
Man ; with the infinite wisdom, love, and power of God, in
the contrivance and constitution of it. As also, of the
grounds and reasons of his Incarnation, the nature of his
Ministry in Heaven, the present state of the Church above
thereon, and the use of his Person in religion. With an
account and vindication of the honour, worship, faith, love,
and obedience due unto him from the Church.' 4to.' The
prefa&e to this work contains some historical notices of the
controversies respecting the person of Christ, which had
agitated the church, and of the means which the friends of
truth had employed in its defence. Speaking of the Coun-
cils, which were called in the fourth and following cen-
turies, for the purpose of declaring the orthodox doctrines,
and of healing divisions, he says, ' They proved the most
pernicious engines for the corruption of the faith, worship,
and manners of the church. Yea, from the beginning, they
were so far from being the only way of preserving the truth,
that it was almost constantly prejudiced by the addition of

' Noble's Memoirs, vol. ii. p. 478. ^ Works, vol. xii. p. 1.

DR. OWEN. 313

their authority for confirming it. Nor was there any one of
them, in which the mystery of iniquity did not work unto
the laying of some rubbish, in the foundation of that fatal
apostacy which afterwards openly ensued.''

The entire treatise is founded on our Lord's declaration
to Peter, respecting the foundation of the church, Matth.
xvi. IG. This declaration, the Doctor conceives to con-
tain three important truths, — that the person of Christ, the
Son of the living God, as vested with his offices, is the
foundation of the church : — that the power and policy of
hell will ever be exerted against the relation of the church
to this foundation: — but, that the church built on this rock
shall never be disjoined from it, or destroyed. The work
is accordingly devoted to the illustration of these, and the
other topics noticed in the title, which I have given at
length.

The volume contains many important, and some beau-
tiful passages, both in the direct discussion of the subject,
and incidentally introduced. His views of the mediation
and glory of Christ in Heaven, are uncommonly elevated.
Losing sight of the refinements of a technical theology, he
speaks out the feelings of his soul, as one whose faith and
hope had long been fixed on that which is within the vail,
and whose heart burned with love to that Redeemer whose
presence and glory fill the holiest of all. The immortal
life, and unlimited power of Jesus secure the existence of
the church, and encourage the most perfect confidence in
its future triumphs. Amidst all its declensions, and tribu-
lations, its perpetuity has never been endangered ; and
whatever may be the scenes of its future condition, we
know that full provision is made in the scheme of revealed
love, for the universality of its establishment on earth, and
the eternity of its glory in heaven. The Doctor's views of
the person and undertaking of Christ, as motives to love
him, are also very fine. * These things,' he says, 'have
not only reiidered prisons and dungeons more desirable to
the people of God, than the most goodly palaces, on future
accounts ; but have made them really places of such re-
freshment and joy, as men shall seek in vain to extract out
of all the comforts that this world can afford.'

' Works, vol. xii. p. xvii.

314 MEMOIRS OF

While the work, as a whole, is full of instruction and
consolation, there are parts of it, which I either imperfectly
understand, or cannot fully approve. I confess myself
hostile to all prolix discussions, or attempts at explaining-
the doctrine of the Trinity, or the mode of subsistence,
either in Deity, or in the constitution ol the person of Christ.
In as far as these things are at all revealed, they are matters
of fact requiring belief; in so far as they remain mysteries,
endeavouring to explain them is useless and absurd. The
statements of Scripture on these subjects are all very short,
and abundantly more Intelligible than any human disserta-
tions, which have ever been written on them. When Owen
speaks of the Divine nature of Christ as God, or of his hu-
man nature as man, or of these natures united, constituting
Immanuel, I understand, and go along with him. But
when he speaks of the ' Eternal generation of the Divine
person of the Son, being a necessary internal act of the
Divine nature, in the Person of the Father,' he uses lan-
guage, which I conceive to be both unscriptural and unin-
telligible. This is travelling out of the record, the only ef-
fect of which, in all such cases, is darkening counsel by
words without knowledge. The language of the ancient
creeds, and the discussions of the schoolmen have, I be-
lieve, done more to stumble men at the doctrine of the
Trinity, than all other things put together. How difficult,
but how important is it, to follow revelation fully, and to
be satisfied with its limits ! It is but a very small portion
of the volume, however, to which any objection can attach;
a judicious Christian will derive no injury from any part of
it, and may receive much comfort and establishment from
the whole. The concluding exhortation of his preface,
which he quotes from Jerome, demands the attention of all.
* Whether thou readest or vvritest, whether thou watchest
or sleepest, let the voice of love to Christ, sound in thine
ears: let this trumpet stir up thy soul; being overpowered
with this love, seek him on thy bed, whom thy soul de-
sireth and longeth for.'"

" Should the reader be desirous of examining what is said on the Sonship of
Christ, he will find much information, in the following works: — Roel.Diss.de gene-
ratione Filii. Faber's Horse Mosaicse, vol. ii. § "2. chap. ii. Brj^ant's Philo-Judseus,
p. 253. Dr. Adam Clarke's note on Luke i. 35. Ridgley's Body of Divinity, pp.
73 — 77. Edit. Glass. 1770. And a Tract on the subject, by the late Mr. Archi-
bald M'Lean of Edinburgh, 1788. It is worthy of remark that Mr. Pierce of Exeter

DR. OWEN. 315

This large work was followed, the same year, by a 4to.
pamphlet of forty-seven pages, * The church of Rome no
safe Guide, or reasons to prove that no rational man, who
takes due care of his own salvation, can give himself up to
the conduct of that church in matters of religion.''' — It was
the substance of two discourses preached to a private con-
gregation, and which he published in consequence of the
importunities of many who heard them. Instead of recom-
mending any church as a guide, he advocates the exclusive
right of the Holy Scriptures to this office, and points out
the extreme danger of men giving themselves up to the
blind guidance of the Romish church. As matters then
stood in the country, a tract of this nature was very neces-
sary, and much calculated to promote the object he had in
view. The Morning Exercise against Popery among the
Dissenters, in which the Doctor was engaged, had been
established for some years, and had already produced se-
veral learned discourses on the popish controversy. No
class of men then opposed so powerful a barrier to the re-
storation of Popery, or so vigorously exerted themselves
in defence of the reformed faith, as the Protestant Dissen
ters. The greatest part of the Church clergy would have
quietly submitted; and though the more respectable class
of them felt, and owned the services of the Dissenters to
the common cause, they afterwards deserted them, or
united with the high church party in oppressive measures
to crush them. It is thus that the friends of truth are often
rewarded; their disinterested labours and sufferings are

extracts eight passages from the Works of Owen, in which he appears to plead for a
subordinutioii among the persons of the Trinity' themselves. (Western Inquisition, p,
13*^, IS.'j.) I am satisfied that Owen intended the language quoted by Pierce, to be
understood in a sense perfectly consistent with the supreme Divinity of the Son and
Holy Spirit; but the language itself I think highly objectionable. It is a curious
fact that the most celebrated supporters of the scheme of eternal generation, have ia
the course of their discussions respecting it, been led to employ language completely
subversive of the unoriginated and independent existence of the Son and Spirit — con-
sequently of their Godhead: for a derived, dependant being, of whatever order or
rank, cannot be God in the proper sense of the term. I refer to the ' Defenaio Fi-
del' of Bishop Bull — to the ' Exposition of the Creed' by Bishop Pearson — to Bi-
shop Usher's Body of Divinity, and to Dr. Scott's Christian Life. — Passages on this
subject from all these writers are collected by Dr. Clark in his ' Scripture Doctrine
of the Trinity.' — Clark himself who was one of the most profound reasoners of his
time, appears to have been driven to Arianism by his adoption of this scheme. I
think it probable that Milton also was led to adopt his Arian sentiments by the same
process. " Works, vol. xviii. p. 591.

316 MEMOIRS OF

soon forgotten. But their reward is in heaven, and their
record on high.

This year, the Doctor lost his old friend and fellow-
labourer in Oxford, Dr. Thomas Goodwin, the last survivor
of the five Independent brethren of the Westminster As-
sembly. After the Restoration he went to London, where
he founded the Church which now meets in Fetter Lane.
He lived very privately, and was employed chiefly in
writing. The inscription on his tomb-stone in Bunhill
fields, drawn up by Mr. Gilbert, give* him a very high cha-
racter; which, however, his numerous writings very amply
support. He had a most extensive acquaintance with
church history — was profoundly skilled in the knowledge
and interpretation of the Scriptures — the matter, form, dis-
cipline, and all that relates to the constitution of a church
of Christ, he thoroughly investigated, and was eminently
useful in his public labours. He died in the 80th year of
his age, and in his last moments expressed himself with so
much joy, thankfulness, and admiration of the grace of God,
as extremely affected all who heard him.y

In the beginning of 1680, the Doctor produced another
Ecclesiastico-political tract, in reference to the fears still
entertained of the return of Popery. It is entitled, ' Some
considerations about union among Protestants, and the
preservation of the interests of the Protestant religion in
this nation.'" It consists of only thirteen 4to pages, and has
no name prefixed. There are some very judicious obser-
vations in it on the constitutional prerogatives of the
throne — on the rights and liberties of the subject, and on
the proper means of preserving the Established Church, and
the toleration of Dissenters. He protests against the ex-
ercise of civil power in merely religious affairs. ' Let the
church be protected in the exercise of its spiritual power,
by spiritual means only; as preaching of the word, ad-
ministration of the sacraments, and the like; whatever is
farther pretended as necessary to any of the ends of true
religion, or its preservation in the nation, is but a cover for
the negligence, idleness, and insufficiency of some of the
clergy, who would have an outward appearance of effect-

y Life prefixed to his Works. » Works, vol. xvii. p. 593.

DR. OWEN. 317

ing that by external force, which themselves by diligent
prayer, sedulous preaching- of the word, and an exemplary
conversation, ought to labour for in the hearts of men.'
He contends, that by magistrates limiting themselves to
the punishment of the crimes cognizable by human judg-
ment, and confining the church to the exercise of her spi-
ritual powers — freedom of opinion and practice being en-
joyed by others, Popery might be set at defiance, and Pro-
testantism for ever maintained in Britain. Our past his-
tory illustrates the wisdom and justness of these senti-
ments, and any departure from them, must prove equally
dangerous to the throne and the subject, to religion and
liberty.

On the 11th of May, 1680, Dean Stillingfleet, who had
formerly made himself known by publishing what Robinson
calls ' an oily book, with a nasty title,'^ preached a sermon
before the Lord Mayor, ' On the Mischief of Separation,'
in which he brands all the Dissenters with the odious crime
of schism. The peace-maker now became a sower of dis-
cord, not without suspicion of being influenced by venal
motives; as, according to Burnet, 'he went into the hu-
mours of the high sort of people, beyond what became him,
perhaps beyond his own sense of things.' This unexpected
and uncivil attack, roused all the energies of the Dissenters,
and in a short time a number of able and spirited replies
were published.

Dr. Owen produced 'A brief vindication of the Non-
conformists from the charge of Schism, as it was managed
against them in a sermon, by Dr. Stillingfleet.' 4to. pp. 50.
1680.'' This is a very excellent pamphlet. Some of the
Dissenters had complained of the unseasonableness of the
learned Dean's philippic, on account of the danger to the ,
Protestant faith, apprehended from Popery. Owen was of
a diff'erent opinion. ' For it is meet,' he says, ' that honest
men should understand the state of those things in which
they are deeply concerned. Non-conformists might possi-
bly suppose, that the common danger of all Protestants
had reconciled the minds of the Conforming ministers to
them, and I was really of the same judgment myself. If it

a Irenicum, or A weapon salve for the Cliiirch's wouuds, 1659.
*• Works, vol. xix. p. 569.

318 MEMOIRS OF

be not so, it is well they are fairly warned what they have
to expect, that they may prepare themselves to undergo it
with patience.' He points out the unfairness of charging
the Non-conformists with the sin of schism, and their mi-
nisters with insincerity. He shews that the tendency of the
Dean's discourse was to stir up persecution against the
Dissenters, of which they had already got quite enough ;
and very fairly argues with him, on the ground he had him-
self taken, thesubject of schismatical separation. Towards
the close, he replies to the Dean's advice, that the Dis-
senters ' should not be always complaining of their hard-
ships and persecutions.' ' After so many of them have died
in common jails, so many of them endured long imprison-
ments, not a few being at this time in common durance ; so
many driven from their habitations into a wandering con-
dition, to preserve for a while the liberty of their persons ;
so many have been reduced to want and penury by the
taking away of their goods, and from some the very instru-
ments of their livelihood; after the prosecutions which
have been against them in all courts of justice in this na-
tiori ; after so many ministers and their families have been
brought into the utmost outward straits, which nature can
subsist under; after all their perpetual fears and dangers —
they think it hard they should be complained of for com-
plaining, by them who are at ease.'

Of this Vindication, Stillingfleet said, * Dr. Owen treat-
ed me with that civility and decent language, that I cannot
but return him thanks for them, though I was far from sa-
tisfied with his reasonings.'" Owen was followed in the
controversy by Mr. Baxter, who, in his ' Answer to Dr.
Stillingfleet's charge of Separation,' did not treat the Dean
with so much courtesy; who accordingly complains * of his
anger and unbecoming passion.' A third reply was from a
man of better spirit^ Mr. John Howe, who, in ' A letter
written from the country to a person of quality in the city,'
expressed himself very firmly ; but, as the Dean himself
acknowledged, ' more like a well-disposed gentleman than
a divine, without any mixture of rancour, and even with a
great degree of kindness.' Vincent Alsop opposed his

e Unreasonableness of Separation, Pref. p. 69,

DR. OWEN. 319

" * Mischief of Impositions,' to Stillingfleet's Mischief of Se-
paration. He briskly turns upon him his own words and
phrases, and retorts his accusations. The book, said the
Dean, resembled the bird of Athens, for it seemed to be
made up of face and feathers. The fifth antagonist, was
Mr, Barret, of Nottingham, who published an ingenious
exposure of Stillingfleet's inconsistency and tergiversation
in ' The Rector of Sutton (Stillingfleet's parish when he
published the Irenicum), committed with the Dean of St.
Pauls ; or a defence of Dr. Stillingfleet's Irenicum, against
his late sermon.' This seems to have galled the learned
Dean exceedingly. He remarked, it was enough to make
the common people suppose some busy justice of the peace
had taken the Rector of Sutton, and Dean of St. Pauls, at
some, conventicle. And as a defence of his changes, he
gravely tells the reader, that the Irenicum had been written
twenty years before the laws against Dissenters had been
established!

In the following year, the Dean took up all his oppo-
nents, in the ' Unreasonableness of separation, or an im-
partial account of the history, nature, and pleas, of the
present separation from the communion of the church of
England. To which several letters are annexed pf eminent
Protestant divines abroad, concerning the nature of our
differences, and the way to compose them.' 4to. This wark
discovers considerable acutcness and research. The his-
torical part of it displays a minute acquaintance with the
sentiments and writings of the early separatists from the
English church, and with the various views of the Presby-
terian Puritans. He shews successfully, that many of the
Puritans employed the same arguments against the Brown-
ists, which the churcbmen now urged against themselves.
It cannot be denied that on the principles of many of his
adversaries, the Dean had the better of the argument. The
discussion turned chiefly on this point — Are the parochial
churches true churches 1 If they be, why desert them ? If
you deny that they are, you are guilty of the uncharitable-
ness which your forefathers charged on the separatists. If
you hold occasional communion with them, which many of
you do, and for the lawfulness of which most of you con-
tend, why separate from them at all ? Such were the di-

320 MEMOIRS OF

lemmas, on the horns of which, the reverend Dean endea-
voured to toss his opponents.

Dr. Owen met him again in reply to this work. — * An
answer to the Unreasonableness of Separation, and a de-
fence of the Vindication of the Non-conformists from the
guilt of schism.' 4to.'' It was published along with his
' Inquiry into the nature of Evangelical churches.' In this
work, Owen endeavours to avoid adopting any of the alter-
natives, which the Dean had pointed out. He explains
what he understood as necessary to the character of a true
church, and declares that wherever the scriptural evidences
of it were aflforded, he would most gladly acknowledge it.
He also points out what he conceived to affect the charac-
ter of a church, and that wherever these evils prevailed, he
could not be. On his side, therefore, he pushes his adver-
sary to make an election, which must have greatly puzzled
him. Could he maintain that the parish churches of Eng-
land generally consisted of ' faithful men.' Could he believe
that the ministry was generally blameless, that discipline
was faithfully administered, and that no unlawful imposi-
tions were laid on the conscience? Although Owen does
not make any positive assertion on the subject, it is quite
clear that J^he established church never was conducted on
the principles for which he contends ; and his views of the
characters of church members, and the exercise of disci-
pline alone, must have prevented his fellowship with any
parochial assembly.

The controversy still raged, ' More work for the Dean,'
was published by Mr. Thomas Wall, in answer to some of
the Dean's reports against the Brownists. Mr. Barret re-
plied a second time, in an ' Attempt to vindicate the prin-
ciples of the Non-conformists, not only by Scripture, but
by Dr. Stillingfleet's Rational Account.' Mr. Lob produced
his ' Modest and Peaceable inquiry;' Mr. Baxter, his ' Se-
cond True Defence of the mere Non-conformists;' Mr.
Humphrey, his ' Answer to Dr. Stillingfleet's book, as far
as it concerned the Peaceable design ;' and Mr. Gilbert
Rule, as late as 1689, his ' Rational defence of Non-con-
formity.' The Dean, now made bishop, as the reward of
his faithful services to the church, was not left to fight her

<* Works, vol. XX. p. 2.51.

DR. OWEN. 321

battles alone. An octavo volume appeared from the pen
of a Presbyter of the Church of England, defending Dr.
Stillingfleet's Unreasonableness of Separation ; which,
being taken up by some of the Dissenting pamphlets al-
ready noticed, produced next year, another thick octavo
in its defence. This Presbyter, according to Baxter, was
• no other than Dr. Sherlock, who, perhaps, was not dis-
pleased to get secretly at his old adversaries, on account of
their treatment of his book on the Knowledge of Christ.
These are all the pamphlets, or volumes, on the Stilling-
fleet controversy, which I have discovered. They were
numerous and prolix enough, it must be admitted; the
characters who were engaged in it, and the place it must
have occupied in the public mind, rendered some account
of it necessary. Many of the pamphlets were anonymous ;
but I have assigned them to their respective authors, on
evidence derived from the replies of their opponents, or for
other reasons too unimportant to bring forward.

I cannot dismiss the subject without noticing another
part of the debate. To Stillingfleet's Unreasonableness of
Separation, were subjoined some letters from foreign Pres-
byterians,— Le Moyne, Professor of Divinity at Leyden,
L'Angle, Minister of Charenton, and the celebrated Claude.
All these letters seemed to condemn the conduct of the
English Non-conformists, and were evidently procured for
the purpose of making it appear, that their separation was
not the result of principle, but of caprice, or of something
worse. The behaviour of these foreign Dissenters appeared
very inexplicable at the time ; and it was not till a volume
of Claude's letters was published, long after, that it was
fully explained. Stillingfleet, says Robinson, 'driven to
great distress, got Compton, Bishop of London, to write to
Claude, Le Moyne, and other French Presbyterians, for
their opinion of English Presbyterianisra. They gave com-
plaisant, but wary answers. These letters were published
by Stillingfleet, as suffrages for Episcopacy, and against
Non-conformity. There could not be a more glaring ab-
surdity ; for no art can make that a crime at Dover, which
is at the same time a virtue at Calais. Episcopacy and
Non-conformity rest on the same arguments in both king-
doms, and a man who does not know this is not fit to write
VOL. I. Y

322 MEMOIRS OF

on the controversy. Mr. Claude complained bitterly of
this ungenerous treatment; but the letters that contained
these complaints were concealed till his death ; when they
were printed by his son.' After quoting some strong pas-
sages from these letters to a lady, and to the Bishop of
London, Robinson justly remarks in conclusion: *The
case, then, is this. Episcopalians not being able to main-
tain their cause by argument, endeavoured to do it by a
majority of votes. In order to procure these, they sent a
false state of the case to the French Protestants. The
French, as soon as they understood the matter, complained
of having been treated with duplicity, declared against the
Bishops, and against the cause which they were endea-
vouring to support.'' Such tricks are exceedingly despi-
cable, and only tend, in the issue, to ruin the cause they
are designed to promote. Truth is equally independent of
numbers and of names; but it is infamous to represent those
as enemies to each other, who are really friends ; and by
unprincipled artifice to sow suspicion and discord among
brethren.

The next work we have to notice, which was published
partly during the Doctor's life, and partly after his death,
is the important Treatise on Evangelical Churches. The
first part of it, entitled * An Inquiry into the Origin, Na-
ture, Institution, Power, Order, and Communion of Evan-
gelical Churches,' was published in 1681.'^ This was com-
bined, as has been noticed, with his answer to Stillingfleet.
The second part, entitled ' The True Nature of a Gospel
Church, and its Government,' did not appear till 1688.8
It was published with a preface, by I. C. whom I take to
have been Isaac Chauncey, who succeeded Mr. Clark-
son, in the pastoral charge of the church in Bury Street.
He tells us, ' that the Doctor lived to finish it under his
great bodily infirmities ; whereby he saw himself hastening
to the end of his race : yet so great was his love to Christ,
that while he had life and breath he drew not back his
hand from his service. Through the gracious support of
Divine power, he corrected the copy before his departure.
So that the reader may be assured that what is here is his:.

« Robinson's Life of Claude, prefixed to tlie 2d Edit, of the Translation of his
Essay, pp. 66, 67. f Works, vol. xx. p. 1. f Ibid p. 337^

DR. OWEN. 323

and likewise, that it ought to be esteemed as his legacy to
the Church of Christ, being a great part of his dying labours;
and therefore it is most charitable to suppose that this
work was written with no other design than to advance the
glory and interest of Christ in the world ; and that its con-
tents were matter of great weight on his own spirit.'

We have ascertained the sentiments of Dr. Owen on the
subject of the Constitution and Government of the Churches
of Christ, at an early period of his career. We have seen
what they were while he enjoyed honour and public sup-
port. It is gratifying to have so full a view of them at the
end of his life, and in the very prospect of eternity. He
adopted his views of the kingdom of Christ, with the pros-
pect before him of losing all that was dear to him on that
account ; prosperity efi'ected no change on his sentiments;
amidst succeeding adversity and trouble he held them fast
and defended them ; and he took leave of the world with a
solemn testimony in their support. These things are at
least proofs of his growing confidence in their truth and
importance; and of the sincerity of his own attachment to
them.

I shall then endeavour to ascertain, from the work now
before us, what were the last sentiments of the Doctor on
these subjects. In part first, he examines the origin of a
church, or church state, — shews that it is a Divine, and
not a human appointment ; and that all interferences of
human authority with it are unlawful. ' Unless men by
their volimtary choice and consent, from a sense of duty to
the authority of Christ, in his institutions, do enter into a
church stale, they cannot by any other means be so framed
into it, as to find acceptance with God in it. And the in-
terpositions that are made by custom, tradition, the insti-
tutions and ordinances of men, between the consciences of
those who belong, or would belong to such a state, and the
immediate authority of God, are highly obstructive of this
Divine order and all the benefits of it : for hence it comes
to pass, that most men know neither how nor whereby they
came to be members of this or that church, but only on
this ground, that they were horn where it did prevail.'

He denies the existence of a Legislative authority either
in or over the church of God, and after briefly sketching the

Y 2

324 MEMOIRS OF

baneful consequences which have resulted from Bishops
and Councils, and civil Government usurping this power,
he says : — ' This, therefore, is absolutely denied by us, viz.
That any men, under any pretence or name soever, have any
right or authority to constitute any new frame, or order of
the church, to male any laws of their own for its rule or
government, that should oblige the disciples of Christ in
point of conscience to their observation.' He shews fully
and successfully, that the churches of Christ have laws to
observe, and not laws to make ; and that the assumption
of an opposite principle and conduct is derogatory to the
glory of Christ, to the perfection of Scripture, and incon-
sistent with the acknowledgment of the infallibility, faith-
fulness, and Divine authority of the apostles. He goes
on to inquire into * The continuation of a church state, and
of churches, unto the end of the world, and the causes on
which they depend ;' and shews that they depend on the
Father's grant of the kingdom to Christ — on tlie Saviour's
promise to preserve his church to the end — on the continued
existence of the word of Christ, and the communication of
gifts from him. In regard to believers, it depends on their
sense of duty, the instinct of the new creature, and the fact
that it is only in churches they can attend to the will of Christ.
He argues, therefore, that the idea of the continuance of
the church depending on a regular succession of office-
bearers from the apostles, is a baseless figment, as unne-
cessary to the existence of the church, as it is unsupported
by Scripture, contrary to fact, and pernicious in its ope-
ration.

In chap. iv. he inquires into the special nature of the
Gospel Church State appointed by Christ ; which he thus
defines: — * An especial society, or congregation of professed
believers, joined together according to his mind, with
their officers, guides, or rulers whom he hath appointed ;
which does, or may meet together for the celebration of all
the ordinances of Divine worship, the professing or autho-
ritatively proposing the doctrine of the gospel, with the ex-
ercise of the discipline prescribed by himself, to their own
mutual edification, with the glory of Christ, in the preserva-
tion and propagation of his kingdom in the world.' Having
thus defined it, he goes on to explain his definition more

DR. OWEN. 325

particularly, concluding with asserting ^That to such a
church, and every one of them, belongs of right all the pri-
vileges, promises, and power that Christ grants unto the
church in this world.' He then proceeds to prove, that
Christ hath appointed this church state of a particular, or
single congregation ; and secondly, that he hath appointed
no other church state that is inconsistent with this, much
less destructive of it.' These quotations must satisfy the
reader, that Owen was not only an Independent, but a firm
believer in the Jms divinum of Independency. Comparing
them with our statement of the principles of Independency
in Chapter III. of this work, it will appear how far Dr.
Owen held those sentiments ; and, comparing them with
his language in Eshcol, published in 1648, with his lan-
guage to Cawdry, in 1657, with the language of the Savoy
declaration, in 1658; and with what he says in his Theolo-
goumena, in 1662, in his Catechism in 1667, in his Dis-
courses on Christian Love, in 1673, it will be seen that his
sentiments throughout were radically, and I may say ver-
bally the same.

In supporting his views of the exclusive appointment
of Congregational Church Government, he shews that it is
suited to, and sufficient for, all the Scriptural ends of the
Divine appointment of a church, and ' that it is in Congre-
gational Churches alone that these ends can be done or ob-
served.' He maintains that the very meaning of the words
br^p and eKKXi^cna determines them to signify a particular con-
gregation, which he argues at great length, from Matt, xviii.
17. in connexion with other passages. He maintains, in
the third place, that ' All the churches instituted by the
apostles were Congregational, and of no other sort.' Hav-
ing amply illustrated these various positions, in a way that
is familiar to all who are acquainted with this controversy,
in the fifth chapter, he urges the precedent and example of
the first churches, and endeavours to shew, ' that in no
approved writers for the space of 200 years after Christ, is
there any mention made of any other organical, visibly
professing church, but that only which is Parochial or Con-
gregational.'

This being'dispatched, he returns to illustrate at greater
length some of the sentiments previously thrown out. In

326 MEMOIRS OF

chap. vi. he shews ' that Congregational churches alone
are suited to the ends of Christ in the institution of his
church.' This being fully confirmed, the next chapter is
occupied in proving that ' no other church state is of Di-
vine institution ; in which he denies that there is any such
thing as national churches, or churches of office-bearers of
any kind. The remaining part of the work is occupied in
pointing out the duty of believers to join themselves in
church fellowship — and what sort of churches they ought
to join ; and in shewing the impossibility of conscientiously
joining the Parish Churches in England, because they con-
sisted mostly of improper persons, required a reformation
which they had no power to eflfect themselves, and involved
the observation of many things not agreeable to the will
of Christ.

The second part, or volume, of the work is divided into
eleven chapters, in which he treats of the material of a
church, its formal cause, its polity or discipline, officers and
their duties, of the rule of a church and the duty of elders,
of deacons, excommunication, and of the communion of
churches. There is, in parts of this volume, a want of that
rigid attention to method or order which sometimes occurs
in the writings of Owen, and which occasions both repetition
and confusion, and even an apparent want of consistency.

He establishes clearly a very important principle, that
none but those who give evidence of being regerierated, or
holy persons, ought to be received or counted fit members
of visible churches, and that where this is wanting, the very
essence of a church is lost. ' If the corruption of a church,'
says he, * as to the matter of it, be such as, that it is incon-
sistent with and overthroweth all that communion that ought
to be among the members of the same church, in love with-
out dissimulation; if the scandals and offences, which must
of necessity abound in such churches, be really obstructive
of edification ; if the ways and walking of the generality of
their members, be dishonourable to the gospel, and the pro-
fession of it, giving no representation of the holiness of
Christ or his doctrine; if such churches do not, cannot, will
not reform themselves, then it is the duty of every man who
takes care of his own edification, and the future salvation
of his soul, peaceably to withdraw from the communion of

DR. OWEN. 327

such churches, and to join in such others, where all the ends
of church societies, may in some measure be obtained.'

Two things in this volume have a particular claim on
our attention: the Doctor's sentiments on the subject of
ruling Elders, and of the communion of Churches ; which
have been supposed to be either peculiar, or a species of
Presbyterianism. Were this the case, it would not follow,
that either Independency or Presbytery would be right or
wrong, as the truth on these subjects is entirely independ-
ent of Owen's sentiments or authority. But it would follow,
that the Doctor was inconsistent with himself, as we pre-
sume we have alleged incontrovertible evidence, that he
held all the great and fundamental principles of Independ-
ency. There is no room to allege any change of mind on
his part, as the present volume is only a part of the former
work on the same subject, and written nearly at the same
time, though published, on account of his death, several
years after. And, as the Doctor never hints, in the most
remote manner, at any change of mind having taken place,
we are bound to consider his sentiments to have been the
same to the end of his life. Inconsequence of the quantity
which he wrote, the rapidity with which he composed, the
little attention which he paid to revising or correcting his
works, and the multitude of words which he generally em-
ployed on every subject, he is at times liable to be misunder-
stood; and it would be an easy matter for a captious writer,
or a contradiction-hunter, like Daniel Cawdry, to fasten the
charge of inconsistency on a variety of sentiments in his
numerous productions. Attention, however, to the scope of
his writing, and a comparison of the parts together, will in
general satisfy us, that little actual inconsistency or contra-
diction exists.

On the subject of Pastors or Elders, and the distinction
between teaching and ruling Elders, one or two quotations
will enable us to ascertain his real sentiments. He lays it
down, as an established position, that the New Testament
acknowledges no distinction of power, office, or authority
in the pastoral office. * In the whole New Testament, Bi-
shops, and Presbyters, or Elders are every way the same
persons, in the same office, have the same function, without
distinction in order or degree.' This is a clear and decisive

328 MEMOIRS OF

statement, with which every thing else in the work must be
made consistent. Again he says : ' These works of teach-
ing and ruling may be distinct in several officers, namely,
of teachers, and rulers ; but to divide them in the same
office of Pastors, that some Pastors should feed by teaching
only, but have no right to rule by virtue of their office, and
some should attend in exercise unto rule only, not esteem-
ing themselves obliged to labour continually in feeding the
flock, is almost to overthrow this office of Christ's desig-
nation, and to set up two in the room of it, of men's own
projection.'

These passages clearly shew, that Dr. Owen considered
the pastoral office as one, including both teaching and ruling.
Now the principles and practice of Presbyterians make
them two. In the Confession of Faith, under the head of
Church Government, after the office of Pastor and Teacher
is spoken of, there is a section designated ' Other Church
Governors ;' whose office it is ' to join with the Minister in
the Government of the Church, which officers. Reformed
Churches commonly call Elders.' According to this state-
ment, which is confirmed by other chapters, there are three
offices in every congregation, Pastors, Elders, and Dea-
cons. This accordingly corresponds with the general fact.
A Minister, Elders, and Deacons commonly existing in
every regular congregation, and constituting the Session,
or first court of inspection. These offices are held to be so
distinct, that the Ministers alone are considered as Pas-
tors or Clergymen, and the Elders as mere Laymen ; for
whom it would be as unlawful to preach, baptize, or dis-
pense Divine ordinances, as for other members of the con-
gregation. Whether this plan be Scriptural or not, I do
not now inquire ; but certainly it was not Dr. Owen's.

' I do acknowledge,' says he, * that where a church is
greatly increased, so as that there is a necessity of many
Elders in it for its instruction and rule, that decency and
order do require, that one of them do, in the management
of all church affairs, preside. Whether the person that is so
to preside, be directed to by being the first converted or first
ordained, or on account of age, or of gifts and abilities;
whether he continue for a season only, and then another be
deputed to the same work, or for his life, are things in

DR. OWEN. 329

themselves indiflferent, I shall never oppose this order,
but rather desire to see it in practice ; viz. that particular
churches were of such an extent, as necessarily to require
many Elders, both teaching and ruling, for their instruction
and government; and among these Elders one should be
chosen by themselves, with the consent of the Church, not
into a new order, not into a degree of authority above his
brethren, but only into his part of the common work in a
peculiar manner, which requires some kind of precedency.
Hereby no new officer, no new order of officers, no new
degree of power or authority is instituted in the Church;
only the work and duty of it is cast into such an order, as
the very light of nature doth require.'

The ground on which he here evidently rests the ne-
cessity and importance of a number of persons being asso-
ciated in the same office, is the extent or number of the
church. A sentiment, far from peculiar, among Independ-
ents, to Dr. Owen. It is equally clear, at the same time,
that he considers them all as holding the same office, names,
and authority ; though with mutual consent acting more or
less prominently in the several departments of it. It de-
serves to be noticed also, in connexion with considering his
sentiments, that in his own church, in Bury Street, there
were no ruling Elders ; a proof that he did not consider
them essential to the management of the church, or that he
found it easier to maintain his theory than to reduce it to
practice, by finding a number of persons suitably qualified
for the office. To such persons, be they few or many, he
ascribed no power or authority, as a body distinct from
their brethren, or the church. ' The power of the Keys,'
says he, ' as unto binding and loosing, and consequently as
unto all other acts thence proceeding, is expressly granted
to the whole churchy Matt, xviii. 17, 18.' Which right
he afterwards remarks, ' is exemplified in apostolical* prac-
tice.'

He has a chapter on the office of Teaching Elders, in
which he discusses various views of the subject ; and in
which he professes to think that it is ' of the same kind
with that of the Pastor, though distinguished from it in
degree.' After noticing the question whether there may
be one or many officers. Pastors, or Elders in a church, he

330 .MEMOIRS OF

says, ' Wherefore, let the state of the church be preserved,
and kept unto its original constitution, which is Congrega-
tional and no other ; and I do judge, that the order of the
officers, which was so early in the primitive church, viz. of
one Pastor or Bishop, in one church, assisted in rule and
all holy ministrations, with many Elders, teaching or ruling
only, do not so overthrow church order, as to render its
rule or discipline useless.'

The amount of the whole of his reasonings seems to be,
that in every numerous or fully organized church, there
may, or ought to be an Eldership, or Presbytery of gifted
persons; all holding substantially the same office, but some
acting more statedly and distinctly in a particular depart-
ment of it than the others. That this view of the subject is
far from peculiar to Dr. Owen, those who are at all ac-
quainted with the sentiments of Independents well know.
In fact, Independency has no necessary connexion with the
question respecting the number of office-bearers. An Inde-
pendent church may have one, or it may have six Pastors;
or it may have- one Pastor and Teacher, and any number of
Elders for managing other matters, and still act on the same
principles.

The long chapter on ruling Elders must be explained
consistently with the sentiments we have shewn to be con-
tained in the former part of the work ; otherwise the Doctor
must not have clearly understood himself. In that chapter
he seems to contend for a distinct office of ruling Elder, or
for Elders who are called to rule and not to teach, and who
* had no interest in the pastoral, or ministerial office, as to
the dispensation of the word and administration of the sa-
craments.' Let them reconcile these things who can. The
Doctor himself did not, or could not act on these principles;
nor do we believe they have ever been acted on in the man-
ner, o'r to the extent he pleads for, by any churches, whe-
ther Independent or Presbyterian. This is not the place
for discussing the propriety, or impropriety of any particu-
lar view of the subject ; those who wish to do so, will easily
find what can be said, in the numerous works which have
been published on both sides of the controversy.

We pass on to his sentiments on the subject of the
Communion of Churches. From his employing the term

DR. OWEN. 331

synod, in the sense of council, or meeting for advice, and
some other phraseology more usual among other bodies
than Independents ; it has been inferred that the Doctor
was a believer in the Divine right of ecclesiastical courts,
or meetings of church rulers, for the purpose of exercising
authority over their respective churches. That such senti-
ments would be subversive of all his former views, as a
Congregationalist, inconsistent with the language we have
already quoted from this volume itself, and would place
him in the strange predicament of seeking to build again
the things he had destroyed, must be obvious. That the
Doctor is not chargeable with these things, farther than
some peculiarity of phraseology is concerned, will clearly
appear from a few passages, in which we have printed in
italics, the words which shew that he contended for no
meetings of councils, but such as were perfectly consistent
with the freedom and authority of every particular church.

He defines the Communion of Churches to be, ' Their
consent, endeavour, and conjunction in and for the promo-
tion of the edification of the Catholic Church, and therein
their own, as they are parts and members of it.' To this
definition, I presume every Independent will subscribe.
He contends for the absolute equality, in respect of power
or privilege, of all churches. Speaking of the Catholic
Church, he says with great propriety, ' While Evangelical
faith, holiness, obedience to the commands of Christ, and
mutual love abide in any on the earth, there is the Catholic
Church ; and while they are professed, that Catholic Church
is visible; other Catholic Church upon the earth, I believe
none ; nor any that needs other things to its constitution.'

When he comes to speak of outward acts of Commu-
nion among Churches, he refers them to two heads — -
' Advice and Assistance. These are evidently very different
things from power or authority. * Synods,' he says, ' are
the meetings of divers churches by their messengers or de-
legates, to consult and determine of such things as are of
common concern unto them all, by virtue of this commu-
nion which is exercised in them.' He then proceeds to
state the grounds on which he conceives the necessity and
use of them to rest. In the course of which he remarks,
' No Church, therefore, is so Independent, as that it can al-

332 MEMOIRS OF

ways, and in all cases, observe the duties it owes to the
Lord Christ, and the Church Catholic, by all those powers
which it is able to act in itself distinctly, without conjunc-
tion with others. And the Church which confines its duty
to the acts of its own assemblies, cuts itself oflFfrom the ex-
ternal communion of the Church Catholic ; nor will it be
safe for any man to commit the conduct of his soul to such
a church.'

This passage has been often (juoted as the suffrage of
Dr. Owen against Independency. How far it can be so,
consistently with his sentiments, may be judged from his
previous language and history. But to what does it
come? — That the church which has no connexion with
any other churches — which holds no correspondence with
them — takes no interest in their affairs or circumstances —
which refuses all co-operation with them, separates itself
from the body of the people of God, and must fail in the
discharge of many important duties ; and, therefore, it can-
not be safe to be connected with it. But who are the de-
fenders of this species of Independency ? Need I say, this
is not the faith or the practice of modern, any more than of
ancient Independents ? Should I assert, that for every prac-
tical and important purpose, there is as much union and
co-operation among them, as exist in any other body of pro-
fessing Christians ; and that these are not the less effective,
because they are voluntary, I should not be afraid of con-
futation. What is the meaning of their local associations
— of their meetings at ordinations — of their united support
of academies — of their union for the support and diffusion
of the gospel, both at home and abroad? If these are not
the proofs, and the best fruits of union, let others shew them
a more excellent way.

When we call the union of Independent Churches vo-
luntary, we do not mean to say that they hold it to be
optional, whether they shall have communion with other
Churches, or as Dr. Owen expresses it, with the Church
Catholic, on all proper occasions ; these they acknowledge
themselves bound to improve for this purpose as matter of
duty to the great Head of the Church, and for the good of
themselves and their brethren. Their only meaning is, that
they acknowledge no human authority, whether in indivi-

DR. OWEN. 333

duals or synods, whether by office or delegation. Dr. Owen
has been represented, in the above passage, as making a
singular concession to Presbyterianisra, whereas he is ex-
pressing the genuine principle of Independency. The con-
nexion to which he belonged, while he lived, and the state
of it at the present day, is, to say the very^east, as far re-
moved from the insulated and selfish society he describes,
as any denomination of Christians whatever.

After the Doctor has noticed some of the ends or uses
of such meetings, he proceeds to speak of the persons who
ought to constitute them. * It must therefore be affirmed,'
he says, ' that no persons, by virtue of any office merely,
have right to be members of any Ecclesiastical Synods as
such. Neither is there either example or reason, to give
colour to any such pretence. For their is no office-power
to he exerted in such synods as such, neither conjunctly by
all the members of them, nor singly by any of them.' Again^
referring to the meeting at Jerusalem, of which we have an
account in the fifteenth chapter of the Acts, he says, * The
Church of Antioch chose and sent messengers of their own
number, to advise with the Apostles and Elders of the
Church at Jerusalem ; at which consultation the members
of the Church also were present. And this is the whole of
the nature and use of Ecclesiastical synods J Nothing can
shew more evidently than this language, that the Doctor
considered them entirely as voluntary meetings of the
Churches, for the purpose of advice, consultation, and co-
operation about matters of common concern. He invests
them with no power over the churches, or their office-
bearers, farther than that of advice, or of explaining and
persuading to obey the will of Christ.

As an antidote to any use that might be made of his sen-
timents, or authority on this subject, the following passage
will evince how little faith he himself had in the good such
meetings had done, how jealous Christians ought to be of
them ; and how little authority he was disposed to ascribe
to them. * Hence nothing is more to be feared, especially
in a state of the Church wherein it is declining in faith,
worship, and holiness, than synods, according to the usual
way of their calling and convention, where these things
are absent. For they have already been the principal

334 MEMOIRS OF

means of leading on and justifying all the Apostasy which
Churches have fallen into. For never was there yet a synod
of that nature, which did not confirm, all the errors and su-
perstitions which had in common practice entered into the
Church, and opened a door to a progress in them ; nor was
ever the pretence of any of them for outward reformation.
The authority of a synod determining articles of faith ! —
Constituting orders and decrees for the conscientious ob-
servance of things of their own appointment, to be sub-
mitted to and obeyed on the reason of that authority under
the penalty of excommunication ; and the trouble by custom
and tyranny thereto annexed, or acted in a way of juris-
diction over Churches or persons, is a mere human invention,
for which nothing cq,n he pleaded but prescription from the
fourth century of the Church, when the progress of the fatal
apostasy became visible.'^

Those who claim the suffrage of Owen in support of
Ecclesiastical authority, are now made quite welcome to
it. It must be very evident what he thought of it, how far
he would himself have submitted to it, or have recom-
mended to others to acknowledge it. There is a vast dif-
ference between the unity of love — the co-operation of vo-
luntary agreement ; and the union of mere systematic ar-
rangement;— between application for advice, and the inter-
ference of uncalled-for authority ;— between a simple refe-
rence to brethren of reputation, for counsel and assistance
in cases of difficulty, which may occur either among indivi-
duals or churches ; and the multiplied forms, regular grada-
tions, and interminable appeals of Ecclesiastical courts.
Those who believe Owen to have been favourable to the
latter, must have paid little attention to his sentiments or
history. Those who b-elieve modern Independents to be
inimical to the former, must know as little about them.
Apart from some of the language, in which it was customary
for Owen to clothe his theological conceptions, we believe
there are few Independents who do not hold substantially
the same sentiments on the subject we have now so fully
stated. That some of his arguments they may doubt, and
some of his explanations of Scripture they would call in
question, are only what might be remarked on many other

•» Works, vol. XX. p. 599.

DR. OWEN. 335

subjects as well as this ; and will ever be found where men
are taught to acknowledge no authority in religion, but that
of Christ, as exhibited in the revelation of his will.

An attempt at answering a portion of this work on the
part of the Episcopalians, was made by Edmund Elys, son
of a clergyman in Devonshire, under the title of * Animad-
versions upon some passages in a book entitled, " The
true nature of the Gospel Church, by J.Owen.'"8vo. 1690.
The oblivion into which it has sunk, is a proof how" little
impression it must have made.

The next work of our indefatigable author's pen is, ' A
Humble Testimony to the Goodness and Severity of God,
in his dealing with Sinful Churches and Nations.' 1681.'
It is the substance of some discourses on Luke xiii. 1 — 5.
The period was alarming. The dissolution of the parlia-
ment, called at Oxford, within seven days of its meeting —
the evident determination of the Court to support the
popish succession in the person of the Duke of York — and
the oppressive measures against the Dissenters, which were
still continued and increased, produced much alarm and
suffering in the country. ' On various accounts,' says the
Doctor, * there are continual apprehensions of public ca-
lamities, and all men's thoughts are exercised about the
ways of deliverance from them. But, as they fix on va-
rious and opposite means for this end, the conflict of their
counsels and designs increaseth our danger, and is likely to
prove our ruin.''' He notices very properly, the interest
that ministers ought to feel, not only that their congrega-
tions prosper during their own lives ; but that they might
be preserved for future generations : and that it is a great
mistake to suppose, a church can be injured only by
heresy, tyranny, and false worship ; while ' a worldly cor-
rupt conversation in the generality of its members may be
no less ruinous.' The Testimony contains much of that
practical wisdom, which the Doctor had acquired from his
long and deep study of the word of God, and from his ex-
tensive experience in the ways of Providence. He very
cautiously avoids referring to the conduct of the Court, and
the measures of Government ; being aware how ready they
were to lay hold on all who took notice of their proceed-

» Works, Tol. xiv. p. 475. '' Introduction.

336 MEMOIRS OF

ings, and how little good was likely to result from political
allusions on his part, and interference on theirs.

The Testimony was followed by ' The Grace and Duty
of being Spiritually Minded.' 4to. 1681.' This is one of the
most valuable and deservedly popular of all the Doctor's
writings. It was originally the subject of his private me-
ditations, during a time in which he was entirely unfitted
for doing any thing for the edification of others, and little
expecting he should be able to do more in this world.
After he obtained a partial recovery, he delivered the sub-
stance of these meditations to his own congregation, partly
influenced by the advantage he had himself derived from
the subject, and partly from considering it suitable to the
circumstances of his people. The same considerations in-
duced him to publish it for the benefit of others. If Owen
thought the world too keenly pursued in his time, which
was probably the case, and that Christians then stood
much in need of a powerful counteractive to its baneful in-
fluence ; what would he have thought of the state of things
now, when the spirit of speculation, the love of grandeur,
and conformity to the world, seem to be the snares which
are entangling and trying all them that dwell upon the
earth ? The only remedy, we apprehend, is that which he
proposed and exemplified. Scriptural spirituality will en-
able to bear the perplexities and pressure of distress, and
to resist the elations and other unholy tendencies of pros-
perity and honour. This state of mind, which is the op-
posite of earthliness, as well as of carnality ; which is the
result of the peculiar and habitual influence of the Spirit
of Christ ; which consists in the constant exercise of faith
on the Divine testimony, of hope in the certain promises of
the gospel, and of delightful fellowship, with the Father and
with his dear Son, is admirably described by Owen. This
is the life, which every Christian is called to cultivate, and
without which, no name or profession is of any importance.
Its operations may be manifested, and its felicities enjoyed
in a palace or in a cottage. It is the name which only he
who receives it knows,^ — the water of life which proceedeth
from the throne of God and of the Lamb, and of which, he
who drinks never thirsts again for worldly or sensual hap-

' Works, Yol. xiii. p. 207.

DR. OWEN'.' 337

piness. It is, in a word, that immortal existence, which is
begun on eartli, and perfected in heaven. As Owen ap-
proached nearer and nearer to * the bosom of his Father
and his God/ lie appears to iiave improved in spirituality
of mind himself, and in his desire to impart a relish for it
to others. His spirit was soon to ascend to the brightness
of that eternal love and glory on which it had long delighted
to gaze ; and before its departure, it reflected a portion of
its heaven-derived lustre for the benefit of his brethren left
behind. May his mantle rest upon them, and in the enjoy-
ment of a double portion of his spirit, may they experience
that the Lord God of Owen is still the same ; and that He
is able to do for his people infinitely beyond what they can
ask or think !

On the ISth of April, 1G82, the Doctor lost his only sur-
viving daughter, Mrs. Kennington. It appears that she
had been under the necessity of separating from her
husband, and returning to her father's house. She had
been received into the church, in March, 1674 ; and as her
illness had been protracted, there is reason to believe that
there was hope in her death.

In 1683, he published a quarto pamphlet of 40 pages,
* A Brief and Impartial Account of the Protestant Religion ;
its present state in the world ; its strength and weakness,'
fee."" In this tract he points out what he conceives to be
the grounds of Protestantism as contained in the Bible ;
examines the danger to which it was exposed, from a ge-
neral defection, from the operation of force, or from a re-
conciliation with Rome. While he intimates his fears
from these causes, he balances them by other grounds of
confidence ; such as — the honour of Christ to maintain his
cause, the remnant of his people found among the nations,
and the magnanimous spirit by which they were actuated.
He concludes by expressing his full conviction that it would
ultimately and universally triumph.

The last work of his pen, was, his ' Meditations and
Discourses on the glory of Christ,'" which were committed
to the press on the day in which he died. They consist of
two parts : the first treats of the Person, Office, and Grace
of Christ ; the second, which did not appear till 1691, con-

" Works, vol, xvii. p. 605. " Ibid. vol. xii. p. 341.

VOL. I. Z

338 MEMOIRS or

sists of the application of the truths contained in the former,
to sinners and declining believers. Between this publi-
cation, and the 'Dying Thoughts' of Baxter, a consider-
able similarity subsists. Whatever were the differences
between these eminent men on minor points, there was an
intimate union between them, in spirituality of affections,
in deadness to the world, and in longing aspirations after
that heavenly felicity, so large a portion of which they both
enjoyed and diffused on earth. It has been remarked, that
disputants will often agree in their prayers, when they differ
in their writings. — Christians may differ while they live ;
but will generally agree in their feelings and sentiments
towards each other in the near prospect of death. Eter-
nity, when closely viewed, must materially affect our esti-
mate of the transactions of time ; and one thing alone can
render the prospect of entering it, delightful to the mind.
The glory of Christ, like that of the sun, increases in splen-
dour as we advance upon it. It discovers increasingly
the meanness and pollution of our earthly residence, and
sheds a lustre over the ' inheritance of the saints in light,*
which renders it infinitely attractive. The exercise of
faith, hope, and love, when long directed towards heavenly
things, acquires the strength and influence of habit ; futu-
rity, often contemplated, is felt to be present ; and invi-
sible things acquire a form and consistency in the mind.
It does not indeed appear what we shall be ; but as we be-
come weaned from this sinful world, and feel that our life
is hid with Christ in God, our earnest of heavenly happi-
ness not only becomes more sure, but is better understood,
and more abundant. The love of life loses its power, the
fear of death diminishes ; knowledge ripens to perfection,
and the song of victory begins to be sung on the borders
of the tomb. In this life. Christians suffer immense loss
from not meditating on the person and glory of Christ, as
they ought to do. It is a mistake to suppose, that this will
be easy on a death bed, if the mind has not been previously
tutored to it. It is a subject which ought to become in-
creasingly familiar, and increasingly delightful.. If it shall
constitute the perfection and employment of heaven, it
ought surely to be the subject of chief regard on earth.
The more that it is so, the more will the conduct be marked

DR. OWEN. 339

with the decision of Christianity, and the more will the
mind be imbued by its spirit; till, from sipping of the
streams, we rise to the full enjoyment of the ever-living and
infinite fountain of heavenly joy. ' Now we see through a
glass darkly ; but then face to face : now we know in part ;
but then shall we know even as we are known.'

Besides all the works we have noticed, Owen was the
author of several other productions, which appeared at dis-
tant intervals, after his death. He also wrote a great num-
ber of prefaces, or commendatory epistles to the works of
other writers. Of all these some account, as far as they
are known to me, will be found in the Appendix. To have
introduced them here, would have diverted us too long from
the concluding scenes of his earthly career, to which we
must now attend.

The health of Dr. Owen appears to have been much
broken for several years before his death. His intense
and unwearied application, the fruits of which appear in his
numerous and elaborate writings, and his anxious soli-
citude respecting the affairs of his Master's kingdom, must
have destroyed the vigour of any constitution. He was
severely afflicted with the stone, that painful and common
accompaniment of a studious life. To this was added
asthma, a complaint peculiarly unfavourable to public
speaking. These disorders frequently confined him to his
chamber; but though they often prevented him from
preaching, they must have interfered little with his writing,
otherwise so many works could not have been composed
during the last years of his life.

While tried by these painful afflictions, he experienced
much sympathy from his Christian friends. He had fre-
quent invitations to the country residences of persons of
quality, and particularly to that of Lord Wharton, at
Woburn, in Buckinghamshire. While occasionally at the
seat of this benevolent and Christian nobleman, he was
often visited by persons of rank, and enjoyed the company
of many of his Christian brethren in the ministry, who re-
sorted thither. From his house, he wrote, during one of
his severe attacks, a letter to the Church, so characteristic
of the man, so suitable to the circumstances of the times

z 2

340 MEMOIRS OF

and of his people, that the reader will be gratified by
finding it entire at the end of the volume.

His infirmities rendering a fixed residence in the country
necessary, he took a house at Kensington, where he lived
for some time. During this period, an accident occurred
which shews the state of the times, and the hardships to
which Dissenters were then exposed. On going one day
from Kensington to London, his carriage was seized by
two informers. This must have been exceedingly painful
to the Doctor at any time, but especially when in a state
of health ill capable of bearing the violent excitement of
such an interference, and its probable consequences. It
providentially happened, however, that Sir Edmund Bury
Godfrey, a justice of the peace, was passing at the time,
who seeing a carriage stopped, and a mob collected, in-
quired into the matter. He ordered the informers and Dr.
Owen to meet him at a justice's house in Bloomsbury
square, on another day, when the cause should be tried.
In the mean time the Doctor was discharged ; and when
the meeting took place, it was found that the informers had
acted so illegally, that they were severely reprimanded, and
the business dismissed.

In the last year of his life, when he was probably think-
ing of another world, rather than of the politics of this, a
vile attempt was made to involve him, and some of the
other eminent Non-conformists, in the Rye-house plot.
Mr. Mead, Mr. Griffiths, and Mr. Carstairs, were charged
with meditating the assassination of the King and the
Duke of York ! Several distinguished individuals, among
whom was the amiable and patriotic Lord Russel, were
sacrificed for their supposed connexion with this business.
The ministers, however, seem to have been free from any
other blame than that of conversing freely with each other,
about what ought to be done in the event of things coming
to a crisis." The testimony of Mr. Carstairs, who was more
connected with the politics of the country than any of the
other ministers, and who sufi"ered most severely and un-
justly on account of this sham plot, is full and explicit to
the innocence of the Dissenters. ' I should be guilty,' he

o Pierce's Vindication of the Dissenters, pp. 253. 258.

DU. OWEN. 341

says, ' of the most horrid injustice, if I should accuse any
of the worthy gentlemen of my own country, that were my
fellow prisoners, or any of the English Dissenting ministers,
of having the least knowledge of, or concern in the abomi-
nable assassination of the King or his brother ; for I did
then, as I do now, abhor such practices, nor can I, to this
hour, tell really what was in that matter, that makes such
a noise.'p Indeed, there can scarcely be a doubt, that it was
entirely a contrivance of the court, to involve the friends of
religion and liberty in disgrace ; and to gain some of its
own iniquitous ends. The business is of too infamous a
nature, to induce the smallest suspicion that men of reli-
gious character or honour could be engaged in it.

From Kensington, the Doctor removed to Ealing, a few
miles farther into the country, where he had some property
and a house of his own ; and where he was destined to
finish his course. His state of mind in the prospect of
eternity, might be inferred from his work on spiritual
mindedness, and his meditations on the glory of Christ; so
that without any farther evidence we might be convinced
of the falseness of Anthony Wood's assertion, 'That he
did very unwillingly lay down his head and die.'i But we
are not dependent entirely on the evidence of these works,
for our estimate of the Doctor's feelings in this interesting
situation. The following letter, dictated the day before he
died, to his intimate friend, Charles Fleetwood, discovers
the state of his mind to have been, not only composed, but
highly animated by the glorious hope of eternal life.

' Although I am not able to write one word myself; yet
I am very desirous to speak one word more to you in this
world, and do it by the hand of my wife. The continuance
of your entire kindness, knowing what it is accompanied
with, is not only greatly valued by me, but will be a refresh-
ment to me, as it is even in my dying hour. I am going to
him whom my soul has loved, or rather who has loved me,
with an everlasting love, which is the whole ground of all
my consolation. The passage is very irksome and weari-
some, through strong pains of various sorts, which are all
issued in an intermitting fever. All things were provided to
carry me to London to-day, according to the advice of my

P Wodrow's Hist. vol. ii. p. 388. i Athen. Ox. vol. iii. p. 564.

342 MEMOIRS OF

physicians; but we are all disappointed by my utter disabi-
lity to undertake the journey. I am leaving the ship of the
church in a storm ; but while the great Pilot is in it, the
loss of a poor under-rower will be inconsiderable. Live, and
pray, and hope, and wait patiently, and do not despond ;
the promise stands invincible, that he will never leave us
nor forsake us. I am greatly afflicted at the distempers of
your dear lady; the good Lord stand by her, and support
and deliver her. My affectionate respects to her, and the
rest of your relations, who are so dear to me in the Lord.
Remember your dying friend with all fervency ; I rest upon
it that you do so, and am your's entirely.'

This letter exhibits the ground of the Doctor's hope —
the tranquillity of his mind — the humility of his disposition
■ — his interest in the afflictions of the church, but confidence
in her security — his attachment to his friends, and the plea-
sure which he derived from the fellowship of their kindness
and prayers. It is just such a letter as we might have ex-
pected, from the preceding life and character of the writer.

His sufferings, previously to his death, appear to have
been uncommonly severe, arising from the natural strength
of his constitution, and the complication of his maladies.
But the truth, which he had long preached to the edification
and comfort of many, and in defence of which he had writ-
ten so much and so well, proved fully adequate. Hot only
to support him, but to make him triumph in the prospect
of eternity. On the morning of the day on which he died,
Mr. William Payne, an eminent tutor and Dissenting minis-
ter, at Safi'ron Waldon, in Essex, who had been intrusted
with the publication of his Meditations on the glory of
Christ, called to take his leave, and to inform him, that he
had just been putting that work to the press. * I am glad
to hear it,' said the dying Christian, and lifting up his hands
and eyes, as if transported with enjoyment, exclaimed —
* But O ! brother Payne ! the long wished for day is come
at last, in which I shall see that glory in another manner
than I have ever done, or was capable of doing in this
world.' This exclamation reminds us of the beautiful lan-
guage which Cicero puts into the mouth of the elder Cato;
but which have a very different emphasis in the mouth of a
dying saint, from what they have in that of a heathen phi-

DR. OWEN. 343

losopher. ' O praeclarum diem, cum ad illud divinum ani-
raorum concilium coetumque proficiscar, cumque ex hac
turba et coUuvione discedam ! proficiscar enim non ad eos
solum viros, de quibus ante dixi; sed etiam ad Catonem
meum/ &c/ It was not, however, the prospect of seeing
a Cato, though that Cato was a beloved son ; or a Paul,
though that Paul was an apostle, that animated the hopes
of Owen ; but the prospect of beholding him who once died
for the guilty, who is the sum of all perfection ; and the
sight of whom imparts to all who enjoy it immortal happi-
ness, and heavenly purity. To him, death would be a de-
liverance from the burden of sin, from the anxieties and
cares which had long disturbed his repose, and from those
excruciating pains of body, which had been the long fore-
runners of dissolution. It would also be, what is more
than all the rest, absence from the body, to be present with
the Lord.

His death took place on the twenty-fourth of August,
one thousand six hundred and eighty-three, the anniversary
of the celebrated Bartholomew ejection, and in the sixty-
seventh year of his age. He was speechless for several
hours before ; but shewed, by the lifting up of his eyes and
hands with great devotion, that he retained the use of his
mental faculties, and his devotional feelings to the last. He
was attended by Dr. Cox and Dr., afterwards Sir, Edmund
King, who assigned a physical reason for the extreme se-
verity of his last agonies. ' Mark the perfect man, and be-
hold the upright, for the end of that man is peace !' — ' Blessed
are the dead who die in the Lord — they rest from their la-
bours ; and their works do follow them.'

From Ealing, where he died, his body was conveyed to
a house in St. James's, where it lay some time. On the
fourth of September, it was conveyed to Bunhill -fields,
attended by the carriages of sixty-seven noblemen and gen-
tlemen ; besides many mourning coaches and persons on
horseback. Such a testimony to the memory of a man,
who died destitute of court and of church favour; who had
been often abused by the sycophants of tyranny, and the
enemies of religion, and at a time when it was dangerous
to take part with the persecuted Non-conformists, was

"■ Cic. De Senectute.

344 MEMOIRS OF

equally honourable to the dead and the living. He was
doubtless dear to many, whom he had instructed by his
preaching, and comforted by his writings. They must have
sorrowed over the grave which closed upon the remains of
a valuable and most devoted servant of Christ ; but their
sorrow would be mingled with joy, when they reflected on
his deliverance, and indulged the sure and certain hope of
his resurrection to eternal life. He indeed left the church
in a storm, when there were few, comparatively, who cared
for her state ; but he entered into rest, and she, in a few
years, obtained deliverance and repose. How would he
have exulted, had he lived till the Revolution, and enjoyed
for a little the happy effects of that long and arduous strug-
gle, in which the country had been engaged, and in which
he and his brethren bore so prominent a part ! They were
honoured to sustain the burden and heat of the day, while
we repose with comfort in the shade. They fought the
battle, and we reap the fruit of the victory. They, how-
ever, will have their due reward, when the reproach of the
world, and the abuse of party prejudice, will be for ever
destroyed by the applauding approbation of the righteous
judge.

His death was improved to the church on the Lord's
day after the funeral, by his brother and colleague, Mr.
Clarkson, from Philippians iii. 21. — * Who shall change
our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glo-
rious body.' It is a short, but consolatory discourse. He
does not enter largely into the Doctor's character, and
gives nothing of his history. The last paragraph is solemn
and affecting, and must have sensibly touched, the church,
' His death falleth heaviest and most directly upon this
congregation. We had a light in this candlestick, which
did not only enlighten the room, but gave light to others
far and near : but it is put out. We did not sufficiently
value it ; I wish I might not say, that our sins have put it
out. We had a special honour and ornament, such as
other churches would much prize; but the crown has fallen
from our heads, yea, may I not add, " Woe unto us, for we
have sinned." We have lost an excellent pilot, and lost
him when a fierce storm is coming on us. I dread the
consequences, considering the weakness of those who are

DR. OWEN. 345

left at the helm. If we are not sensible of it, it is because
our blindness is great. Let us beg of God, that he would
prevent what this threatens us with, and that he would
make up this loss, or that it may be repaired. And let us
pray in the last w ords of this dying person to me—" That
the Lord would double his spirit upon us, that he would
not remember against us former iniquities; but that his
tender mercies may speedily prevent us, for we are brought
very low." '

By his Will, he left the estate of Eaton, in Berkshire, to
his wife during her life. Upon her death, that estate and
another at Stadham, were devised to his brother Henry
Owen, (who, however, died before himself,) or his son
Henry, who, I suppose, succeeded to both. Among the
legacies are twenty pounds to John Collins, the pastor of a
respectable Independent church in London; five pounds
a-piece to Mr. David Clarkson, Mr. Robert Ferguson, and
Mr. Isaac Loafs ; and thirty pounds to one female servant,
and twenty to another, who had attended him during his
illness.*

His Library was sold in May, 1684, by Millington, one
of the earliest of our book auctioneers.* Considering the
Doctor's taste as a reader, his age as a minister, and his
circumstances as a man, his library, in all probability,
would be both extensive and valuable. He had become
the possessor of the Greek and Latin MSS. which had be-
longed to Patrick Young, better known by his Latin name
Junius : one of the most celebrated Greek scholars of his
time, who had been keeper of the Royal Library, at St.
James's, and the author and editor of several learned
works.'"

A monument of free stone was erected over the vault in

s Copy of the Doctor's Will. — Had there been any thing of importance in the
Will, besides what I have noticed, I would have inserted it entire in the Appendix^
but it is very short, and contains nothing that would interest the reader.
' Nichol's Lit. Anec. vol. iv. p. 29.

" Wood's Fasti, vol. i. pp. 793, 794. The Libraries of many of the Dissenting
ministers of this period, were both extensive and valuable. Dr. Lazarus Seaman's
Library, the first that was sold by auction, brought £700. The half of Dr. Good-
win's Library, which was burnt, was valued at ^500. Dr. Jacomb's sold for £1300.
.The collection of Dr. Bates was bought by Dr. Williams, for £500, or £600, to lay
the foundation of the valuable library now in Red Cross Street. Dr. Evans' Library,
in the beginning of last century, contained 10,000 volumes. It is probable Dr.
Owen's was not inferior to some of these.

346 MEMOIRS OF

Bunhill fields, where his body was laid, on which the fol-
lowing Latin Epitaph, drawn up by his old friend Mr.
Thomas Gilbert, was inscribed, and which still remains in
fine preservation.

JOHANNES OWEN, S. T. P.

Agro Oxoniensi Oriundus;
Patre insigni Tbeologo Theologus ipse Insignior ;

Et seculi hujus Insignissimis annumerandus :
Coraraunibus Humaniorum Literarum Suppetiis,

Mensura parum Conimuni, Instructus ;

Omnibus, quasi bene Ordinata Ancillarum Serie,

Ab illo jussis suie Faniulari Theologis:

Theologiae Polemicae, Practicse, et quam vocant Casuum

(Harum enira Omnium, quae magis sua habenda erat, arabigitur)

In ilia, Viribus plusquam Herculeis, serpentiBus tribus,

Arminio, Socino, Cano, Venenosa Strinxit guttura :
In ista suo prior, ad verbi Amussim, Expertus Pectore,
Universani Sp. Scti. Qiconomiam Aliis tradidit :
Et, missis Cseteris, Coluit ipse, Sensitque,
Beatam quam scripsit, cum Deo Coramunionem,
In terris Viator comprehensori in caelirs proxiraus :
In Casuum Theologia, Singulis Oraculi instar habitus ;
Quibus Opus erat, etcopia, Consulendi ;
Scriba ad Regnura Cffilorura usquequoque institutus ;
Multis privates intra Parietes, a Suggesto Pluribus,
A Prelo omnibus, ad eundem scopum collineantibus,
Pura Doctrinae Evangelicae Larapas Prseluxit ;
Et sensim, non sine aliorura, suoque sensu,
Sic preelucendo Periit,
Assiduis Infirmitatibus Obsiti,
Morbis Creberrimis Impetiti,
Durisque Laboribus potissimum Attriti, Corporis,
(Fabricae, donee ita Quassatae, Spectabilis) Ruinas,

Deo ultra Fruendi Cupida, Deseruit;

Die, a Terrenis Potestatibus, Plurimis facto Fatali;

lili, A Coelesti Numine, felici reddito ;

Mensis Scilicet Augusti XXIV" Anno a Partu Virgineo.

M.DC.LXXXIII" ^tat. LXVII".^

" Translaton. — John Owen, D.D. born in the county of Oxford, the son of
an eminent Minister, himself more eminent, and worthy to be enrolled among the
first Divines of the age. Furnished with human literature in all its kinds, and
in all its degrees, he called forth all his knowledge in an orderly train to serve
the interests of Religion, and minister in the Sanctuary of his God. In Divinity,
praclic, polemic, and casuistical, he excelled others, and was in all equal to himself.
The Arminian, Socinian, and Popish errors, those Hydras, whose contaminated
breath, and deadly poison infested the church, he, with more than Herculean labour,
repulsed, vanquished, and destroyed. The whole ecc.-iomy of redeeming grace, re-
vealed and applied by the Holy Spirit, he deeply investigated and communicated to
others ; having first felt its divine energy, according to its draught in the Holy Scrip-
tures, transfused into his own bosom. Superior to all terrene pursuits, he constantly

DR. OWEN. 347

Dr. Owen was tall in stature, and toward the latter part
of his life inclined to stoop. He had a grave majestic coun-
tenance ; but the expression was sweet rather than austere.
His appearance and deportment were those of a gentleman,
and therefore much suited to the situations which he was
called to fill. Several portraits of him have been executed,
all of which, though done at different periods of his life,
exhibit a considerable resemblance to each other. The
engraving given in the first edition of Palmer's Non-con-
formist's Memorial, appears to be from the earliest paint-
ing. It is said to be taken from an original picture in the
possession of the Rev. Dr. Giflford ; and is now in the
Library of the Baptist Academy at Bristol. There is a very
fine engraving by White, which is copied by Vertue, and
prefixed to the folio collection of his Sermons and Tracts,
published in 1721. The painting or drawing from which
this print was taken, must have been done toward the latter
part of the Doctor's life. The plate is a large oval, in
which he is represented in his library, and supporting his
gown with his left hand. Round the margin of the plate
is engraved, 'Joannes Owen, S. T. P. Decan ^Ed. Chr. et
per Quinquenn. Vice Cane. Oxon.' In a scroll above the
oval, ' Queramus Superna,' is inscribed ; in a small tablet
at the bottom, his arms are inserted, and on a square pe-
destal supporting the whole, the following lines occur : —

Umbra refert fragiles, dederuut qnas cura dolorque

Reliquias, studiis assidausque labor
Mentem hamilem sacri servantem Limina veri

Votis supplicibus, qui dedit, ilie vidit.

cberished, and largely experienced, that blissful communion with Deity, he so ad-
mirably describes in his writings. While on the road to Heaven his elevated mind
almost comprehended its full glories and joys. When he was consulted on cases of
conscience his resolutions contained the wisdom of an Oracle. He was a scribe every
way instructed in the mysteries of the kingdom of God. In conversation, he held
up to many, in his public discourses, to more, in his publications from the press, to all,
who were set out for the celestial Zioii, the effulgent lamp of evangelical truth to
guide their steps to immortal glory. While he was thus diffusing his divine light,
with bis own inward sensations, and the observations of his afflicted friends, his
earthly tabernacle gradually decayed, till at lengtli his deeply sanctified soul longing
for the fruition of its God, quitted the body. In younger age a most comely and
majestic form ; but in the latter stages of life, depressed by constant infirmities, ema-
ciated with frequent diseases, and above all crushed under the weight of intense and
unremitting studies, it became an incommodious mansion for the vigorous exertions of
the spirit in the service of its God. He left the world on a day, dreadful to the
Church by the cruelties of men, but blissful to liimself by the plaudits of his God,
August 21, 1683, aged 67. — Translaled by Dr. Gibbons.

348 MEMOIRS OF

Of these lines, we have an elegant translation from the
pen of Dr. Watts ; who speaks of them with great appro-
bation, and as the production of Owen himself.

This shadow shews the frail remains
Of sickness care and studious pains.
The mind in humble posture waits
At sacred truth's celestial gates.
And keeps those bounds with holy fear,
While he that gave it sees it there. y

The engraving prefixed to this work, is from a very fine
painting, done in 165G, when the Doctor was Vice-Chancel-
lor, and in the fortieth year of his age. Of the painter or
its history nothing is known; but the proprietor has kindly
allowed it to be used for these Memoirs, as he had before to
Mr. Palmer, for the second edition of the Non-conformist's
Memorial. The fac-simile of Owen's hand writing is taken
from a letter to Baxter, written in 1668, now in the Red
Cross Street library.

From the materials contained in the preceding part of
this volume, and from the numerous works of Dr. Owen,
the reader might safely be left to form his own estimate of
his general character. But as our discussions have fre-
quently taken a considerable range, an attempt to bring to-
gether the leading features of his character, as a Christian,
as^a minister of the gospel, and as a writer, will form a suit-
able conclusion and improvement of the whole.

One of the first things which appears in Owen's reli-
gious history, and which constituted a prominent feature
in his character through life, is his recognition of the su-
preme authority of the word of God. This led him at an
early period, to abandon all hope and desire to rise in the
Episcopal hierarchy, and to take part with the despised
and persecuted Puritans. The same principle induced him
afterwards to adopt the sentiments of the Independents,
then struggling for existence. It was this, which made
him maintain his adherence to that body through all its
various fortunes, and to resist with equal perseverance and
steadiness every inducement to leave it, whether arising
from the allurements of preferment, or the temptations of
adversity. ' To the Law and the Testimony,' he uniformly
bowed with humble and cheerful subjection. Where they

J Watts' Works, Parson's Edit. vol. ii. p. 389.

DR. OWEN. 349

pointed the way, he felt it his duty to follow ; what they
called him to bear, he willingly sustained. The path was
often rugged, and the burden heavy ; but the love of Christ
always smoothed the one, and enabled to bear the other.
With a conscience alive to every precept of the sacred
word, and a heart filled with gratitude to its Divine author,
all things were felt to be easy; and he experienced, what
all who imitate his conduct will find, that the path of duty,
even when it leads through tribulation, is the path of safety
and comfort.

With conscientious obedience was associated deep hu-
mility of disposition. Possessed of eminent talents, and
great enlargement of mind ; placed in the most dignified
and often envied situations ; consulted, applauded, and
courted by authority, learning, and rank — he could not be
altogether unconscious of his own superiority. Yet this
very rarely appears. There was little of pride or over-
bearing in his manner. The tendency of his talents and
honours to elate him, was counteracted by his deep insight
into the character of God, and the interior of human na-
ture. He had been completely humbled by the convictions
of the Divine law, and his knowledge of the gospel deep-
ened his impressions of the malignity of sin, and the de-
ceitfulness of the heart. Instead of comparing himself
with others, he always examined his motives and actions
by the standard of an unalterable and perfect rule. Con-
scious of innumerable imperfections which were unper-
ceived by men, he walked before God, as a sinner, con-
stantly dependent on sovereign mercy to cover his trans-
gressions, and on gracious influence to perfect his obe-
dience. ' What have I, that I have not received,' is a sen-
timent which he^ seems constantly to have carried in his
mind.

The account given of his private manners, corresponds
with the idea we form of him from his writings. He was
very afikble and courteous, familiar and sociable; the
meanest persons found easy access to his conversation and
friendship. He was facetious and pleasant in his common
discourse, but with sobriety and measure. He was a great
master of his passions, especially that of anger; of a serene
and even temper, neither elated with honour, credit, friends.

350 MEMOIRS OF

or estate ; and not easily depressed with troubles and dif-
ficulties.''

He combined, in a manner worthy of imitation, liberal
love to all the people of God, with firmness and attach-
ment to bis own peculiar sentiments. He walked accord-
ing to the light which he had himself received, and loved
those who minded the same things ; but his benedictions
extended to all the true Israel of God. He was a devoted
friend to truth; but a lover of many who did not see every
part of it as he did : while he only pitied and prayed for
those who opposed it. Like Melancthon, he contended for
unity in those truths which are necessary to be believed,
for liberty in those things which God hath left free, a,nd
for love to all who bear the image of Christ. He was of
great moderation in his judgment, willing to think the best
of all men as far as he could : not censorious, but a lover
of piety wherever it was exhibited ; not limiting Christian-
ity to any one party, and ever endeavouring to promote it
among men of all professions. Those who wish to culti-
vate the diflusive charities of Christianity, and to be ' lovers
of all good men,' w^ould do well to imbibe his spirit, and to
study his character : and those who suppose all principled
attachment to distinctive sentiments and practices must be
narrow-minded bigotry, are referred to the conduct of Owen
for the reproof of their ignorance and folly. No man could
exhibit more of the blandness of affection to those who dif-
fered from him on minor points ; and no man could more
sternly resist all interference with his own sentiments, or
encroachments on his own liberty. To grant to others the
same right which we exercise ourselves, is more commonly
acknowledged to be equitable in principle, than generally
exemplified in practice.

Unwearied diligence in the business of the Christian
profession, is another distinguishing trait in the life of
Owen. He was a passionate loveo: of knowledge, espe-
cially of Divine truth. He pursued it unweariedly through
painful and wasting studies ; which impaired his health and
strength, and brought upon him those distempers which
i-ssued in his death. Some blamed him for this, as a sort
of intemperance ; but it is, says Mr. Clarkson, the most

* Memoirs, p. 33.

DR, OWEN. 351

excusable of any, and looks like a. voluntary martyrdom.*
His laborious diligence appeared in his varied learning, in
his preaching, in his writings, and in his numerous and
diversified labours. Idleness must have been utterly un-
known to him. Every moment of his time was filled up
in obedience to the Divine injunction, 'whatsoever thy
hands find to do, do it with thy might.' In the acqui-
sition and diffusion of knowledge, he found a large portion
of his earthly reward.

But that which appears most conspicuous in the cha-
racter of Owen, is the deep spiritual tone of his mind. To
this, all the other qualities in his temper, and every other
attainment must be made to bow. The grand ingredient in
his practical and experimental writings, is spirituality. In this
he was superior to most men of his own age, and few com-
paratively since, have arrived at the measure of his spi-
ritual stature. His eminence in this grace, or rather com-
bination oi the graces of the Spirit, deserves the more at-
tention, when we reflect on the circumstances of his life.
He was no ascetic, living afar from the haunts of men, and
conversing in solitude with himself, and with God. Nor
did he spend his days in village labours, amidst a rustic
population, ' far from the madding crowd's ignoble strife.'
He did not live, when * the churches had rest and were edi-
fied,' or when the olive branch of peace was suspended
over the land. He did not study how he might most qui-
etly creep through the world, and obtain an unperceived
dismission from its ills. His circumstances, and * manner
of life,' were the very reverse of these. He mixed much
with the world, moved even among the great of the earth,
and often stood before the principalities and powers of the
land. Many of his best days were spent amidst the noise
of camps, the bickerings of party, and the heat of contro-
versy. His country was convulsed with intestine wars,
and religious animosities ; and the churches of Christ either
agitated by 'divers and strange doctrines,' or called to en-
dure 'a great fight of afflictions.' In all these circum-
stances, the soul of Owen remained unmoved ; ' in the land
of peace, and in the swellings of Jordan,' he maintained an
undeviating spiritual career. Superior to the influence of

* Funeral Sermon.

352 MEMOIRS OF

external things, his pursuits and feelings often exhibit an
extraordinary contrast with his situation. While govern-
ing the contending spirits of Oxford, conflicting with the
turbulent elements of the commonwealth, and discussing
the intricacies of the Arminian and Socinian debates, he
wrote on the Mortification of Sin, and on Communion
with God. While struggling with oppression, and some-
times concealing himself for safety, he produced his Ex-
position of the 130th Psalm, and his work on the Hebrews.
When racked with the stone, and ' in deaths oft,' he com-
posed his Defence of Evangelical Churches, and his Medi-
tations on the Glory of Christ. The change of subject, and
of circumstances, appear to have effected little change on
his spirits, or on the state of his mind.

The secret of this enviable attainment is lo be found in
the extraordinary measure of Divine influence which he en-
joyed. This produced a life of faith, of self-denial, and of
heavenly tranquillity. When he describes the mortification
of sin, it was what he himself daily practised. When he
exhibits the nature and excellences of communion with
God, we have a view of his own enjoyments. When he en-
forces the grace and duty of spiritual-mindedness, he illus-
trates that which he daily loved and sought. His mouth
spoke from the abundance of his heart, and that which he
had tasted and felt himself, he was desirous of communi-
cating to others. * He set the Lord always before him /
which delivered him from the fear of man, and enabled him
to act the part of a faithful minister of Christ. When con-
tending for the faith, however, he remembered that 'the ser-
vant of the Lord must not strive, but in meekness instruct
those who oppose themselves.' When surrounded by the
* pomps and vanities of the world,' he thought of their fading
nature, and on the superior glory of the * better and more
enduring inheritance.' When struggling with the tribula-
tions of the kingdom, he rejoiced in the rest that remain-
eth for the people of God. When exposed to the strife of
tongues, and reviled by unreasojiable and wicked men, he
comforted himself w ith the words of his Lord : * Blessed
are ye when men shall revile you and persecute you, and
say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my name's
sake.* When fainting with weakness, and dissolving in

DR. OWEN, 353

death, the thoughts of heaven and of him who occupies
its throne filled him with 'joy unspeakable and full of
glory.'

These were the grand principles and springs of his feel-
ings and conduct. Spirituality of mind was his life and
his peace. After Owen, let no man find a reason for the
want of it, in the supposed peculiarity or difficulty of his
circumstances. Let not public life be an apology for a
worldly spirit. Let not prosperity excuse pride, or ad-
versity depression. Let not the contumelies of reproach
justify a spirit of rancour, or controversy be considered as
necessarily incompatible with the meekness and gentleness
of Christ. He seems to have been intended as a specimen
of what the grace of God can do for an uninspired indi-
vidual, to encourage others to emulate his virtues, and to
be followers of his patience and his faith. It would be
wrong to refer to him as an authority, and sinful to clothe
him with perfection : but if respect be due to Christian ex-
cellence, and enlightened obedience be entitled to esteem,
the character of Owen demands the veneration of all the
people of God.

As a Minister of Christ, his character and qualifications
stand eminently high. Of his learning, knowledge of the
Scriptures, and piety, the grand requisites of the gospel
ministry, it is scarcely necessary to say any thing, after
what has been brought forward. The languages of the
cross were familiar to him as his mother tongue. To this
his adversaries bear testimony. * He was,' says Wood,
* a person well skilled in the tongues. Rabbinical learning,
and Jewish rites and customs.' Those who want farther
evidence have only to refer to his Theologoumena, and his
work on the Hebrews. Of the use which he made of his
superior advantages, as a public teacher and the pastor of
a Christian church, we may still say something.

His talents, as a public speaker, were of the first order.
^ His voice was strong, but not noisy; sweet, but exceedingly
manly, with a certain sound of authority in it. His gesture
was far removed from theatrical affectation, but always
animated and adapted to his subject.^ His personal ap-
pearance aided most powerfully the advantages of his voice,

c One of Gilbert's Epitaphs. Works, p. 37.
VOL. I. 2 A

354 MEMOIRS OF

and all were supported by a presence of mind which seldom
forsook him, even in the most trying circumstances. ' His
personage/ says Wood, who knew him at Oxford, * was
proper and comely, and he had a very graceful behaviour
in the pulpit; an eloquent elocution; a winning and insi-
nuating deportment; and could, by the persuasion of his
oratory, in conjunction with some other outward advan-
tages, move and wind the affections of his admiring audi-
tory, almost as he pleased.''^ He seldom used notes. ' He
had aq admirable facility in discoursing on any subject per-
tinently and decently ; and could better express himself
extempore, than others with premeditation. He was never
at a loss for want of language, — a happiness few can pre-
tend to ; and this he could shew in the presence even of the
highest persons in the nation. He thus shewed that he had
the command of his learning. His vast reading and ex-
perience were hereby made useful in resolving doubts,
clearing obscurities, and healing breaches which sometimes
seemed incurable.'^

His published discourses are far from unfavourable
specimens of his pulpit talents. Those redundancies of
which we complain in reading, must have been more tole-
rable in their delivery. Though diffuse and generally pro-
lix, he is often energetic ; and considering the state of the
language at the time, and his careless habits of composi-
tion, it is surprising that so many eloquent and touching
passages should be found in them. Usefulness, however,
rather than display or eflect, was the great object of all his
public labours. He preached for eternity —

Ambitious, not to shine or to excel,

But to treat justly, what he loved so well. ,

By this rule, therefore, all his pulpit compositions must be
tried. He considered the state and circumstances of his
hearers, and endeavoured to ad'apthis instructions to them.
Asa good steward, he studied rightly to divide the word of
truth, and to give to all the members of the family of God
their due portion.

His attention to the church, as far as we are now capable
of judging, seems to have been very exemplary. The Ca-
techisms which he published to aid the young and the igno-

J Athen. Ox. vol. ii. p. 559. « Clarkson's Funeral Sermon.

DR. OWEN. 355

rant, the discourses which he addressed to the church on
particular occasions, the short addresses which he deli-
vered at private meetings, on practical and experimental
subjects, and those which he made at the celebration of
the Lord's Supper, are specimens of the manner in which
he discharged the lunctions of his office ; and of his anxiety
that he might be found faithful to the trust committed to
him. He prescribed two things to himself, for his regula-
tion in the w ork of the ministry : ' To impart those truths
of whose power he had, in some measure, a real experience,
and to press those duties which present occasions, tempta-
tions, and other circumstances rendered necessary to be
attended to.'^ He exemplified in himself, the correct and
ample view which he gives of the duty of Pastors in his
work on the Nature of the Gospel Church ; the fifth chapter
of which ought most seriously to be considered by all who
occupy this important oifice. As many persons of rank
and fortune were members of his church, the Doctor's cir-
cumstances, former connexions, and superior understand-
ing, with his eminent attainments as a Christian, peculiarly
fitted him for the management of such a body. He knew
how to combine dignity of deportment as a gentleman, and
superiority as a scholar, with the meekness and gentleness
becoming the servant of his brethren for Christ's sake.
* His conversation was not only advantageous for its plea-
santness and obligingness ; but there was in it that which
made it desirable to great persons, natives and foreigners,
and that by so many that few could have what they de-
sired.'«

His influence among the Non-conformists, and particu-
larly among his brethren of the Congregational body, was
very extensive. It is needless to recapitulate the circum-
stances which naturally promoted this. He outlived the
greater part of the generation of Independents, which took
part in the civil commotions. He was looked up to by his
brethren, both near and at a distance, on all occasions of
public difficulty; and from his connexions, could be of
more service in those circumstances than any other indivi-
dual. He was consulted by his brethren in the ministry,
when they were perplexed about the path of duty ; and

f Pref. to Spirit. Mind. S Ciarkson's Funeral Sermon.

2 a2

35G > MEMOIRS OF

churches also applied for the assistance of his counsel and
advice, when differences occurred in them which they found
it difficult to settle. Thus his usefulness must have ex-
tended greatly beyond the sphere of his personal labours.

But it is as a writer. Dr. Owen has been most useful,
and is now most generally known. Having so often had
occasion to speak of his publications, it cannot be neces-
sary now to go into any details respecting them. But a
general observation or two may still be made, on his faults
and his merits as an author. The chief deficiency is to be
found in his style. His sentences are frequently long, per-
plexed, and encumbered with adjectives, often carelessly
selected. * Accustomed to dictate his ideas, he surveys the
stores of a mind rich in knowledge ; and perceiving clearly
the leading truth which he meant to illustrate, he brings
forward a long series of thoughts, all bearing on the sub-
ject. The associations which linked them together in his
mind, were probably most natural; but these thoughts were
perhaps not all requisite at the time : parentheses frequently
occur, and the passage becomes perplexed. He had nei-
ther leisure nor inclination to revise and to retrench; per-
haps though he had made the attempt, he was not qualified
to render his writings much more acceptable by improre-
ments in style. In general, however, it is not difficult to
perceive his meaning, and when the sentence is intricate,
a little attention will commonly enable the reader to dis-
entangle the several clauses,'''

This is, perhaps, the best apology that can be offered
for the obvious defects in the compositions of Owen. It
may also be added, that even his own editions of his writ-
ings are, in general, most carelessly printed. No attention,
almost, has been paid to the punctuation, and every sub-
sequent edition has adopted and added to the blunders of
the preceding. The language too, when he wrote, had not
attained that classical purity and neatness at which it ar-
rived in the beginning of the following century. I am
doubtful, however, whether Owen would have studied it,
though it had. He was inexcusably indifferent to the ve-
hicle of his thoughts. Had he written less, and paid more
attention to the pruning and arranging of his sentiments

^ Wright's Preface to his Edition of Owen on the Hebrews.

DR. OWEN. .357

and language, he would doubtless have been more useful.
But to all ornament in theological writing, he was an enemy
on principle. * Know, reader, that you have to do with a
person, who, provided his words but clearly express the
sentiments of his mind, entertains a fixed and absolute dis-
regard of all elegance and ornaments of speech. For

' Dicite Pontifices, in sacris quid facit aurum !'

In my opinion indeed, he who in a theological contest
should please himself with a display of rhetorical flourishes,
would derive no farther advantage from it, but that his head
adorned with magnificent garlands and pellets, would fall
a richer victim to the strokes of the learned.'*

But it is not of the want of tinsel and glitter that we
complain against Owen, it is of simplicity and condensa-
tion. Most readers murmur at his prolixity and heaviness :
and though the labour is repaid when persevered in, still,
it might have been better, had this exercise of self-denial
been unnecessary. How different is his style from the
chaste and flowing elegance of Bate, and from the point
and energy of Baxter ; though the latter is far from a model
of good writing. It is useless, however, now to complain.
The exterior of the casket has little to attract ; but its
contents are more valuable than rubies.

Perhaps no theological writer of the period was better
known, and, among a large class of Christians, so greatly
respected. His Latin works extended his fame on the
Continent, and led to the translation of several of his Eng-
lish productions, or induced foreign divines to learn the
language, that they might enjoy the benefit of them. Many
travelled into England to see and converse with him ; many
also were the letters which he received from learned per-
sons abroad, but which unfortunately cannot now be re-
covered. Among these correspondents was the celebrated
Anna Maria Schurmann, whose letters it would have been
most gratifying to possess ; but they also are lost.''

The influence of Owen's works in forming or directing
the religious opinions, not only of his own age, but of the
succeeding, was doubtless very great. Of this, the price
which his larger performances continue to bring, and the

'Pieface to Divine Justice. '' Memoirs, p. 34,

358 MEMOIRS OF

numerous editions and abridgments of his various writ-
ings, still published, are alone sufficient proofs. Among
the Dissenters, they have always been standard books;
and the evangelical party in the Established Churches now
equally respect them. Those of his works which continue
most popular are all on the most important subjects, and
from the extent to which they have been read, the amount
of the good which they have effected, can never be ascer-
tained in this world.

I do not know, that Owen ought to be considered an
original writer. His works do not contain any important
discoveries in theological science, or any great novelty of
illustration. He seldom diverges from the common path
of Calvinistic writers. This is noticed by Clarkson, in his
Funeral Sermon : ' It is usual with persons of extraordinary
parts, to straggle from the common road and affect novelty,
though thereby they lose the best company; as though they
could not appear eminent unless they march alone. But
this great person did not affect singularity ; they were old
truths that he endeavoured to defend, those which were
delivered by the first Reformers, and owned by the best
divines of the Church of England.' Indeed, novelty iu
Christianity is not to be expected, nor ought it perhaps to
be desired. A passage of Scripture may receive a new
interpretation, an argument may be placed in a stronger
light, a doctrine or a duty may be enforced by more power-
ful or more suitable reasonings ; but the great truths, which
constitute the foundation of faith and practice, must ever
remain the same.

As a controversial writer, Owen is generally distin-
guished for calmness, acuteness, candour, and gentlemanly
treatment of his opponents. He lived during a stormy
period, and often experienced the bitterest provocation;
but he very seldom lost his temper. He often handled the
arguments of his adversaries very roughly ; but he always
saved their persons and feelings as much as possible.
This, the most of them were obliged to acknowledge.
Wood declares, that * he was one of the fairest and most
genteel of the writers who appeared against the Church of
England ; handling his adversaries with far more civil, de-
cent, and temperate language than many of his fiery bre-

DR. OA7EN. . 359

thren, aud confining himself wholly to the cause, without
the unbecoming mixture of personal slanders and reflec-
tions.' Stillingfleet acknowledges, that he ' treated him
with civility and decent language.' Henry Dodwell ad-
mits, ' He was of a better temper than most of his brethren.'
' Dr. Owen,' says John Humfrey, *is a person whose name
I honour for his worth, learning, comprehensive parts ; and
one in whom was more of a gentleman as to his deportment
than any Divine I ever knew among us.' And even Richard
Baxter, his frequent and troublesome opponent, bears ho-
nourable testimony to his character. * I doubt not,' he
says, 'but he was a man of rare parts and worth. That
Book of Communion is an excellent Treatise; and his great
volumes on the Hebrews do all shew his great and eminent
parts. It was his strange error, if he thought that freedom
from a Liturgy, would have made most or many ministers,
like himself, as free, and fluent, and copious of expression.
In the late time, he had never been so long Dean of Christ
Church, so oft Vice-chancellor of Oxford ; so highly es-
teemed in the army, and with the persons then in power,
if his extraordinary parts had not been known. If this
excellent man had one mistake, yet he was of late years of
more complying mildness, and sweetness, and peaceable-
ness than ever before, or than many others. I doubt not
but his soul is now with Christ, where there is no darkness,
no mistakes, no separation of Christ's members from one
another.''

These are honourable testimonies, especially the last.
Had controversy been always carried on in the spirit of
Owen, it would not have been that baneful thing which it
has so generally proved ; till every book bearing a contro-
versial title, is the object of disgust to many, who might be
much benefited by reading both sides of a question. In
this respect, the generality of modern writers have greatly
the advantage of those who wrote in the sixteenth and
seventeenth centuries. There is, however, some danger of
theological politeness becoming morbid. The disposition
to please, and to compliment, may be carried too far. To
abuse and vilify on the pretence of defending truth with
spirit, and tamely to surrender its interests, from a desire

' Baxter's Reply to Owen's Twelve Arguments.

360 MEMOIRS OF

to Stand well with its enemies, are very different things, and
ought to be for ever distant.

By far the greatest portion of Owen's writings is con-
troversial. This arose, not so much from the warlike dis-
position of the man, as from his circumstances. The Ar-
minian, Socinian, Popish, Episcopalian, and Independent
debates, occupied his attention, and were the subjects of
his elaborate illustration. They were all deeply interesting
then; and none of them have become altogether uninterest-
ing since his death. One thing appears prominent in all
his productions of this class — a strong desire to give them
a practical direction, and to render them as useful as pos-
sible to his opponents and readers. His appeals to the
conscience and the heart, and his constant reference to the
good or evil tendency of particular sentiments, are calcu-
lated to improve the dispositions, as well as to enlighten
the understanding. What good end is gained by silencing
or triumphing over an adversary, if he is not convinced ?
Should it be evident that a victory is secured, if it be at the
expense of exciting the malevolent propensities of human
nature, it calls for humiliation rather than boasting. Men
sometimes write in such a manner, as if it were their object
to run down an opponent, rather than to convince, or in-
struct him ; and to excite hatred to his person, as much as
dislike to his opinions. Of this treatment, Owen was re-
peatedly the object ; but nothing which ever fell from his
pen retaliated it. Against such unprincipled conduct, the
united voice of the Christian Republic ought to be raised,
till the very attempt become hazardous to the character,
or the cause to which it may belong.

As an expository writer, I have spoken of him at large
in my account of his Exposition of the Epistle to the He-
brews. It is as a practical, and especially as an experi-
mental writer, that Owen is most generally known, and that
he enjoys the greatest popularity; and it must be allowed,
that this is the department in which he chiefly excels. Here,
he was eminently at home. Possessed of the most accurate
and extensive views of the whole scheme of Redemption,
of a singularly spiritual mind, and of a high degree of de-
votional ardour ; he enters into the minutest details of the
Christian character, with the utmost familiarity, and traces

UU. OWEN. 3G1

all its lineaments and graces with the hand of a master.
He is never so taken up with the ornament or drapery, as
to daub * The Christian face divine ;' nor in exhibiting the
countenance and the figure, is there ever any thing distorted
or disproportioned. Spiritual Life is the vital energy
which pervades the morality and the practice, recom-
mended by Owen. It is not the abstraction of a mystical
devotion, like that of Fenelon or Law; nor is it the enthu-
siastic raptures of a Zinzendorf; but the evangelical piety
of Paul, and the heavenly affection of John. For every
practice, mortification, and feeling, Owen assigns a satis-
factory, because a scriptural, reason. The service which
he recommends, is uniformly a reasonable service ; and to
every required exertion, he brings an adequate and con-
straining motive.

In examining the practical writings of such men as
Hall, Taylor, and Tillotson, we miss that rich vein of
evangelical sentiment, and that constant reference to the
living principle of Christianity, w hich are never lost sight
of in Owen. They abound in excellent directions, in rich
materials for self-examination, and self-government; but
they do not state with sufficient accuracy the connexion
between gracious influence, and its practical results, from
which all that is excellent in human conduct must proceed.
They appear as the anatomists of the skin and the extre-
mities ; Owen is the anatomist of the heart. ' He dissects
it with remarkable sagacity, tracing out its course and turn-
ings in every path that leads from integrity, and marking
the almost imperceptible steps which conduct to atrocious
sins.'" While others attend to the faults or the excellences
of the outer man, he devotes himself chiefly to the sins and
enjoyments of the inner man ; illustrating at the same time
how they regulate the exterior behaviour. He uniformly
begins with the grand principles of Christian action, and
traces them from their source in the sovereign lov€ of the
Redeemer, through all their windings in human experience;
examining all that retards, and noticing all that promotes
their progress; shewing how they fertilize the soil through
which they flow with the fruits of righteousness, and finally

" Arthur Young's Oweniana, Preface.

362 ' MEMOIRS OF

return in the incense of grateful praise to the atmosphere of
heaven.

Owen, Goodwin, Baxter, and Howe, were the four
leading men among the Non-conformist worthies. In as-
signing the first place to the subject of these memoirs, I
am not aware of being improperly influenced, by my par-
tiality for a favourite author; a partiality which I conless
has been greatly increased by my researches into his his-
tory. It is the place which I apprehend to be indisputably
due to him, and which the general voice of enlightened
Christians has long conferred." They were ' all honourable
men,' whose characters and talents would have graced any
cause. To each of them, Owen was perhaps inferior in
some prominent feature or attainment ; but none of them
was equal to him on the whole, or occupied so many
important fields of labour. Goodwin possessed his learn-
ing, but not his discernment or his public talents. Baxter
was his equal in diligence, and perhaps his superior in
acuteness and in energy; but possessed not his learning,
good temper, or accuracy of sentiment. Howe was more
original, and philosophical ; but had less of the simplicity
of Gospel doctrine. Comparisons, however, are invidious
and unnecessary ; each filled with propriety his own sta-
tion, and shone in his own circle; and all are now enjoying
together the fruits of their labours and sufferings. ' They

" Hervey's classification of the leading Non-conformists, and his character of
them, nearly corresponds with v\hat is given in tlie text. ' Dr. Owen, with his cor-
rect judf?raent, and an immense fund of learning. Mr. Cliarnock, with liis masculine
style, and an inexhaustible vein of thought. Dr. Goodwin, with sentiments emi-
nently evangelical, and a most happy talent at opening, sifting, and displaying the
hidden riches of Scripture. These I think are ihejirst three: — Then conies Mr. Howe,
nervous and majestic ; with all the powers of imagery at his command. Dr. Bates,
flaent and polished ; with a never-ceasing store of beautiful similitudes. Mr. Flavel,
fervent and affectionate ; with a masterly hand at probing the conscience, and strik-
ing the passions. Mr. Caryl, Dr. Manton, and Mr. Poole, with many others; whose
works will speak for them ten thousand times better than the tongue of panegyric, or
the pen of biography.' — Theron and Aspasio, vol. iii. p. 206. Edit. 1767. The high
opinion entertained of Baxter and Owen, by the late Arthur Young, Esq. Secretary
to the Board of Agriculture, is evident from the selections from their works which he
published under the title of Oweniana and Baxteriana. That of Mr. Wilberforce is
no le§s decided. Baxter he classes ' among the brightest ornaments of the Church
of England.' Others, he says, were men of great erudition, deep views of religion,
and unquestionable piety ; among whom he mentions in particular Dr. Owen, Mr.
Howe, and Mr. Flavel. The heavenly-niindedness of Owea, and his work on the
Mortification of Sin, he strongly recommends. — Wilberforce's Practical View, pp.
242, 243.

DR. OWEN. 363

were the chiefs of the mighty men,' whom God raised up
' to strengthen his kingdom for him ;' and who deserve to
be held in everlasting remembrance. Should these imper-
fect Memoirs of him, who occupied the first rank among
them, induce any to examine his principles, to cultivate
his dispositions, and to follow his steps ; I shall not consi-
der that 1 have spent my time in vain, in collecting the
scanty and widely scattered fragments of the life, writings,
and connexions of John Owen.

APPENDIX,

CONSISTING OF

LETTERS, NOTES, ILLUSTRATIONS,

Letter I.

TO MONSIEUR DU MOULIN.

Sir,
1 HAVE received your strictures upon our Confession,
wherein you charge it with palpable contradiction, non-
sense, enthusiasm, and false doctrine; that is, all the evils
that can be crowded into such a writing : and I understand
by another letter since, that you have sent the same paper
to others, which is the sole cause of the return which I now
make to you : and I beg your pardon in telling you, that all
your instances are your own mistakes, or the mistakes of
your friend, as I shall briefly manifest to you.

First, You say there is a plain contradiction between
chap. iii. art. 6. and chap. xxx. art. 2. In the first place it
is said, ' None but the elect are redeemed ;' but in the other
it is said, * The sacrament is a memorial of the one offering of
Christ upon the cross for all.' I do admire to find this
charged by you as a contradiction ; for you know full well,
that all our divines who maintain that the elect only were
redeemed effectually by Christ, do yet grant that Christ
died for all in the Scripture sense of the word; that is,
some of all sorts, and never dreamt of any contradiction in
their assertion. But your mistake is worse, for in chap.
xxx. art. 2. which you refer to, there is not one word men-
tioned of Christ's dying for all; but that the sacrifice which
he offered, was offered once for all, which is the expression
of the apostle, to intimate that it was but once offered in
opposition to the frequent repetitions of the sacrifices of
the Jews. And pray, if you go on in your translation, do
not fall into a mistake upon it; for in the very close of the

366 APPENDIX.

article it is said, ' That Christ's only sacrifice was a pro-
pitiation for the sins of all the elect.' The words you urge
out of 2 Pet. ii. 1. are not in the text : they are by your
quotation, ' denied him that had redeemed them;' but it is
'denied the sovereign Lord which had bought them;' which
words have quite another sense.

Something you quote out of chap. vi. art. 6. where I
think you suppose we do not distinguish between the
' reatus' and * macula' of sin : and so think that we grant the
defilement of Adam's person, and consequently of all inter-
mediate propagations to be imputed unto us. Pray, Sir,
give me leave to say, that I cannot but think your mind
was employed about other things, when you dreamt of our
being guilty of such a folly and madness; neither is there
any one word in the Confession which gives countenance
unto it. If you would throw away so much time as to read
any part of my late discourse about justification, it is not
unlikely but that you would see something of the nature of
the guilt of sin, and the imputation of it, which may give vou
satisfaction.

In your next instance which you refer unto, chap. xix.
art. 3. by some mistake (there being nothing to the purpose
in that place) you say, ' It is presupposed that some who have
attained age may be elected, and yet have not the knowledge
of Jesus Christ, which is a pure enthusiasm, and is contrary
to chap. XX. art. 2.' Why, Sir! that many who are eternally
elected, and yet for some season, some less, some longer,
do live without the knowledge of Christ, until they are con-
verted by the word and Spirit, is not an enthusiasm; but
your exception is contrary to the whole Scripture, contrary
to the experience of all days and ages, overthrows the work
of the ministry, and is so absurd to sense and reason, and
daily experience, that I know not what to say to it ; only, I
confess, that if with some of the Arminians you do not be-
lieve that any are elected from eternity, or before they do
actually believe, something may be spoken to countenance
your exception : but that we cannot regard, for it was our
design to oppose all their errors.

Your next instance is a plain charge of false doctrine,
taken out of chap. xi. art. 1. speaking, as you say, of the ac-
tive obedience of Christ imputed to us, which is contrary to

APPENDIX. 367

art. 3. where it is said, that Christ acquits by his obedience
in death, and not by his fulfilling of the law. Sir, you still
give me cause of some new admiration in all these objections,
and I fear you make use of some corrupt copy of our Confes-
sion : for we say not, as you allege, that Christ by his obe-
dience in death did acquit us, and not by his fulfilling of
the law : but we say, that Christ by his obedience and death
did fully discharge the debt of all those who are justified,
which comprehends both his active and passive righteous-
ness. But you add a reason, whereby you design to dis-
prove this doctrine of ours, concerning the imputation of the
active righteousness of Christ unto our justification. Why,
you say, it is contrary to reason, for that we are freed from
satisfying God's justice, by being punished by death, but
not from the fulfilling of the law ; therefore the fulfilling of
the law by Christ, is no satisfaction for us : we are not freed
from active obedience, but from passive obedience. Pray*
Sir, do not mistake that such mistaken reasonings can give
us any occasion to change our judgments in an article of
truth of this importance. When you shall have been pleased
to read my book of Justification, and have answered solidly
what I have written upon this subject, I will tell you more
of my mind : in the mean time I tell you, we are by the death
of Christ freed from all sufferings, as they are purely penal,
and the effects of the curse, though they spring out of that
root : only. Sir, you and I know full well that we are not freed
from pains, afflictions, and death itself, which had never been,
had they not proceeded from the curse of the law. And so.
Sir, by the obedience of Christ we are freed from obedience
to the law, as to justification by the works thereof; we are
no more obliged to obey the law in order to justification,
than we are obliged to undergo the penalties of the law to
answer its curse. But these things have been fully debated
elsewhere.

[n the last place, your friend wishes it could be avoided
and declined to speak any thing about universal grace, for
that it would raise some or most divines against it. I judge
myself beholden to your friend for the advice, which I pre-
sume he judges to be good and wholesome : but I beg your
pardon that I cannot comply with it, although I shall not re-
flect with any severity upon them who are of another judg-

368 APPENDIX.

ment : and to tell you the truth, the immethodical new me-
thod introduced to give countenance to universal grace, is,
in my judgment, suited to draw us off from all due concep-
tions concerning the grace of God in Jesus Christ, which I
shall not now stay to demonstrate, though I will not decline
the undertaking of it, if God gives me strength, at any time.
And I do wonder to hear you say, that many, if not most di-
vines will rise against it, who have published in print, that
there were but two in England that were of that opinion ; and
have strenuously opposed it yourself. How things are in
France I know not, but at Geneva, in Holland, in Switzer-
land, in all the Protestant churches of Germany, I do know
that this universal grace is exploded. Sir, I shall trouble
you no farther. I pray be pleased to accept of my desire to
undeceive you in those things, wherein either a corrupt copy
of our Confession, or the reasonings of other men, have
given you so many mistaken conceptions about our Con-
fession. I am. Sir, yours,

J. Owen.

Letter II.

TO THE LADY HARTOPP.

Dear Madam,
Every work of God is good ; the Holy One in the midst of
us will do no iniquity; and all things shall work together
for good unto them that love him; even those things which
at present are not joyous, but grievous; only his time is to
be waited for, and his way submitted unto, that we seem not
to be displeased in our hearts, that he is Lord over us. Your
dear infant is in the eternal enjoyment of the fruits of all our
prayers, for the covenant of God is ordered in all things,
and sure : we shall go to her ; she shall not return to us.
Happy she was in this above us, that she had so speedy an
issue of sin and misery, being born only to exercise your
faith and patience, and to glorify God's grace in her eternal
blessedness. My trouble would be great on the account of
my absence at this time from you both, but that this also is
the Lord's doing ; and I know my own uselessness wherever
I am. But this I will beg of God for you both, that you

APPENDIX. 369

may not faint in this day of trial, that you may have a clear
view of those spiritual and temporal mercies wherewith you
are yet intrusted, all undeserved, that sorrow of the world
may not so overtake your hearts, as to disenable to any du-
ties,,to grieve the Spirit, to prejudice your lives ; for it tends
to death. God in Christ will be better to you than ten chil-
dren, and will so preserve your remnant, and so add to them,
as shall be for his glory, and your comfort : only consider,
that sorrow in this case is no duty, it is an effect of sin,
whose cure by grace we should endeavour. Shall I say, be
cheerful? I know I may. God help you to honour, grace,
and mercy, in a compliance therewith. My heart is with
you, my prayers shall be for you, and am,

Dear Madam,
Your most affectionate friend.

And unworthy pastor,

J. Owen.

Letter III.

TO MRS. POLHILL.

Dear Madam,
The trouble expressed in yours is a great addition to mine:
the sovereignty of divine wisdom and grace is all that I have
at this day to retreat unto ; God direct you thereunto also,
and you will find rest and peace. It adds to my trouble
that I cannot possibly come down to you this week ; nothing
but engaged duty could keep me from you one hour: yet I
am conscious how little I can contribute to your guidance
in this storm, or your satisfaction. Christ is your pilot, and
however the vessel is tossed whilst he seems to sleep, he
will arise and rebuke these winds and waves in his own time.
I have done it, and yet shall farther wrestle with God for
you, according to the strength he is pleased to communi-
cate. Little it is which at this distance I can mind you of,
yet some few things are necessary. Sorrow not too much
for the dead ; she is entered into rest, and is taken away
from the evil to come. Take heed lest by too much grief,
you too much grieve that Holy Spirit, who is infinitely more
to us than all natural relations. I blame you not that you

VOL, I. 2 b

370 APPENDIX.

SO far attend to the call of" God in this dispensation, as to
search yourself, to judge and condemn yourself: grace can
make it an evidence to you, that you shall not be judged or
condemned of the Lord. I dare not say that this chastise-
ment was not needful. We are not in heaviness unless need
be ; but if God be pleased to give you a discovery of the
wisdom and care that is in it, and how needful it was to
awaken and restore your soul in any thing, perhaps in many
things, in due time you will see grace and love in it also. I
verily believe God expects, in this dealing with you, that
you should judge yourself, your sins, and your decays; but
he would not have you misjudge your condition. But we
are like froward children, who when they are rebuked and
corrected, neglect other things, and only cry that their pa-
rents hate and reject them. You are apt to fear, to think
and say, that you are one whom God regards not, who are
none of his, and that for sundry reasons which you suppose
you can plead : But, saith God, this is not the business, this
is a part of your frowardness ; I call you to quicken your
grace, to amend your own ways, and you think you have
nothing to do, but to question my love. Pray, madam, my
dear sister, cliild and care, beware you lose not the advan-
tage of this dispensation ; you will do so, if you use it only
to afflictive sorrows, or questioning of the love of God, or
your interest in Christ. The time will be spent in these
things, which should be taken up in earnest endeavours after
a compliance with God's will, quickenings of grace, returns
after backsliding, mortification of sin and love of the world,
until the sense of it do pass away. Labour vigorously to
bring your soul to this twofold resolution. (1.) That the
will o-f God is the best ride for all things, and tjieir circum-
stances. (2.) That you will bring yourself into a fresh en-
gagement to live more to him ; and you will find the re-
mainder of your work easy; for it is part of the yoke of
Christ. I shall trouble you no farther, but only to give you
the assurance that you are in my heart continually, which is
nothing; but it helps to persuade me that you are in the
heart of Christ, which is all. I am.

Dear Madam,

Your very affectionate servant,

J. Owen.

APPENDIX. 371

Letter IV.

TO HIS CHURCH, WHEN HE WAS SICK AT THE
LORD WHARTON'S IN THE COUNTRY.

Beloved in the Lord,
Mercy, grace, and peace be multiplied to you from God our
Father, and from our Lord Jesus Christ, by the communi-
cation of the Holy Ghost. I thought and hoped that by
this time [ might have been present with you, according to
my desire and resolution ; but it has pleased our holy, gra-
cious Father otherwise to dispose of me, at least for a season.
The continuance of my painful infirmities, and the increase
of my weaknesses, will not allow me at present to hope, that
I should be able to bear the journey. How great an exer-
cise this is to me, considering the season, he knows, to
whose will I would in all things cheerfully submit myself.
But although I am absent from you in body, I am in mind,
affection, and spirit present with you, and in your assem-
blies ; for I hope you will be found my crown and rejoicing
in the day of the Lord : and my prayer for you night and
day is, that you may stand fast in the whole will of God,
and maintain the beginning of your confidence without wa-
vering, firm unto the end. Lknow it is needless for me at this
distance to write to you, about what concerns you in point
of duty at this season, that work being well supplied by my
brother in the ministry ; you will give me leave, out of my
abundant affections towards you, to bring some few things to
your remembrance, as my weakness will permit.

In the first place, I pray God, it may be rooted and fixed
in our minds, that the shame and loss we may undergo, for
the sake of Christ, and the profession of the gospel, is the
greatest honour which in this life we can be made partakers
of: so it was esteemed by the apostles ; they rejoiced that
they were counted worthy to suffer shame for his name's
sake : it is a privilege superadded to the grace of faith,
which all are not made partakers of. Hence it is reckoned
to the Philippians in a peculiar manner, that it was given to
them, not only to believe in Christ, but also to suffer for

2 B 2

372 APPENDIX.

him : that it is far more honourable to suffer with Christ,
than to reign with the greatest of his enemies: if this be
fixed by faith in our minds, it will tend greatly to our en-
couragement. I mention these things only, as knowing
that they are more at large pressed on you.

The next thing I would recommend to you at this sea-
son, is, the increase of mutual love among yourselves ; for
every trial of our faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ, is
also a trial of our love towards the brethren. This is that
which the Lord Christ expects from us, namely. That when
the hatred of the world doth openly manifest and act itself
against us all, we should evidence an active love among
ourselves. If there have been any decays, any coldness
herein, if they are not recovered and healed in such a sea-
son, it can never be expected. I pray God therefore, that
your mutual love may abound more and more in all the
effects and fruits of it towards the whole society, and every
member thereof. You may justly measure the fruit of your
present trial by the increase of this grace among you: in par-
ticular have a due regard to the weak and the tempted;
that that which is lame may not be turned out of the way,
but rather let it be healed.

Furthermore, brethren, I beseech you, .hear a word of
advice in case the persecution increases, which it is like to
do for a season. I could wish that because you have no
ruling elders, and your teachers cannot walk about publicly
with safety, that you would appoint some among yourselves,
who may continually, as their occasions will admit, go up
and down, from house to house, and apply themselves pe-
culiarly to the weak, the tempted, the fearful, those that
are ready to despond, or to halt, and to encourage them in
the Lord. Choose out those to this end who are endued
with a spirit of courage and fortitude; and let them know
that they are happy whom Christ will honour with this
blessed work: and I desire the persons may be of this num-
ber who are faithful men, and know the state of the church :
by this means you will know what is the frame of the mem-
bers of the church, which will be a great direction to you,
even in your prayers. Watch now, brethren, that, if it be
the will of God, not one soul may be lost from under your
care ; let no one be overlooked or neglected ; consider all

APPENDIX. 373

their conditions, and apply yourselves to all their circum-
stances.

Finally, brethren, that I be not at present farther trou-
blesome to you, examine yourselves, as to your spiritual
benefit which you have received, or do receive, by your pre-
sent fears and dangers, which will alone give you the true
measure of your condition; for if this tends to the exercise
of your faith, and love, an^ holiness, if this increases your
valuation of the privileges of the gospel, it will be an un-
doubted token of the blessed issue which the Lord Christ
will give unto your troubles. Pray for me as you do, and
do it the rather, that, if it be the will of God, I may be re-
stored to you; and if not, that a blessed entrance maybe
given to me into the kingdom of God and glory. Salute all
the church in my name. 1 take the boldness in the Lord
to subscribe myself.

Your unworthy Pastor,

And your Servant for Jesus' sake,

J. Owen.

P.S. 1 humbly desire you would in your prayers re-
member the family where I am, from whom I have received,
and do receive, great Christian kindness. I may say as the
apostle of Onesiphorus, The Lord give to them, that they
may find mercy of the Lord in that day, for they have often
refreshed me in my great distress.

Letter V.

TO CHARLES FLEETWOOD, ESQ.

Dear Sir,
I RECEIVED yours, and am glad to hear of your welfare ;
there is more than ordinary mercy in every day's preserva-
tion. My wife, I bless God, is much revived, so that I do
not despair of her recovery : but for myself, I have been
under the power of various distempers for fourteen days
past, and do yet so continue. God is fastening his instruc-
tion concerning the approach of that season, wherein I
must lay down this tabernacle. I think my mind has been
too much intent upon some things, which I looked on as

374 APPENDIX,

services for the church, but God will have us know, that he
has no need of me nor them, and is therefore calling me off
from them. Help me with your prayers, that I may through
the riches of his grace in Christ, be in some measure ready
for my account. The truth is, we cannot see the latter rain
in its season, as we have seen the former, and a latter spring
thereon : death, that will turn in the streams of glory upon
our poor withering souls, is the best relief. I begin to fear
that we shall die in this wilderness ; yet ought we to labour
and pray continually that the heavens would drop down
from above, and the skies pour down righteousness, that the
earth may open and bring forth salvation, and that righte-
ousness may spring up together. If ever I return to you in
this world, I beseech you to contend yet more earnestly,
than ever I have done with God, with my own heart, with
the church, to labour after spiritual revivals. Our affec-
tionate service to your Lady, and to all your family that are
of the household of God. lam. Dearest Sir,

Yours most affectionately whilst I live,

J. Owen.

Stadham, July 8.

Letter VI.

TO CHARLES FLEETWOOD, ESQ.

Dear Sir,
The bearer has stayed long enough with us to save you the
trouble of reading an account of me in my own scribbling :
a longer stay I could not prevail with him for, though his
company was a great refreshment to me. Both you, and
your whole family, in all their occasions and circumstances,
are daily in my thoughts ; and when I am enabled to pray,
I make mention of you all without ceasing. I find you and
I are much in complaining: for my part I must say, and
is there not a cause ? so much deadness, so much inspiritu-
ality, so much weakness in faith, coldness in love, insta-
bility in holy meditations, as I find in myself, is cause suf-
ficieiit of complaints ; but is there not cause also of thanks-
giving, and joy in the Lord? Are there not reasons for

APPKNIMX. 375

them? When I begin to think of them, I am overwhelmed;
they are great, they are glorious, they are inexpressible.
Shall I now invite you to this great duty of rejoicing more
in the Lord ? Pray for me that 1 may do so ; for the near
approach of my dissolution calls for it earnestly; my heart
has done with this world, even in the best, and most desirable
of its refreshments: if the joy of the Lord be not now strength
unto it, it will fail. But I must have done. Unless God be
pleased to affect some person or persons, with a deep sense
of our declining condition, of the temptations and dangers
of the day, filling them with compassion for the sDuls of men,
making them fervent in spirit in their work, it will go but
ill with us. It maybe these thoughts spring from causeless
fears ; it may be none amongst us has an evil, a barren heart
but myself: but bear with me in this my folly ; I cannot lay
down these thoughts until I die ; nor do I mention them at
present, as though I should not esteem it a great mercy to
have so able a supply as Mr. C. but I am groaning after de-
liverance ; and being near the centre, do hope I feel the
drawing of the love of Christ with more earnestness than
formerly : but my naughty heart is backward in these com-
pliances. My affectionate service to Sir John Hartopp, and
his lady, and to the rest of your family, when God shall
return them unto you. I am. Dear Sir,

Yours most affectionately.

In everlasting bonds,

J. Owen.

Letter VII.

TO THE REVEREND MR. ROBERT ASTY
OF NORWICH.

Dear Sir,
I RECEIVED yours by Mr. B. to whom I shall commit this
return, and hope it will come safely to your hands : for al-
though I can acknowledge nothing of what you are pleased
out of your love to ascribe unto me, yet I shall be always

376 APPENDIX.

ready to give you my thoughts in the way of brotherly ad-
vice, whenever you shall stand in need of it : and at present
as things are circumstanced, I do not see how you can
wave or decline the call of the church, either in conscience
or reputation. For to begin with the latter; should you do
so upon the most Christian and cogent grounds in your own
apprehensions, yet wrong interpretations will be put upon
it, and so far as it is possible we ought to keep ourselves,
not only 'extra noxam,' but ' suspicionem' also. But the
point of conscience is of more moment : all things concur-
ring, the providence of God in bringing you to that place,
the judgment of the church on your gifts and grace for their
edification and example, the joint consent of the body of the
congregation in your call, with present circumstances of a
singular opportunity for preaching the word, I confess at
this distance I see not how you can discharge that duty you
owe to Jesus Christ (whose you are, and not your own, and
must rejoice to be, what he will have you to be, be it more
or less) in refusing a compliance unto these manifest indi-
cations of his pleasure ; only remember that you sit down
and count what it will cost you, which I know you will not
be discouraged by ; for the daily exercise of grace, and
learning of wisdom should not be grievous unto us, though
some of their occasions may be irksome. For the latter
part of your letter, I know no difference between a pastor
and a teacher, but what follows their different gifts ; the
office is absolutely the same in both ; the power the same,
the right to the administration of all ordinances every way
the same ; and at that great church at Boston, in New
England, the teacher was always the principal person; so
was Mr. Cotton and Mr. Norton : where gifts make a dif-
ference, there is a difference ; otherwise there is none. I
pray God guide you in this great affair; and I beg your
prayers for myself in my weak infirm condition. I am
Your affectionate friend and brother,

J. Owen.

London, March 16.

N. B. We may see the concurrent judgment of those
two great divines. Dr. Owen, and Dr. Goodwin, about the

APPENDIX. . 377

equal authority and power of a pastor and a teacher in a
church, as appears by two letters of Dr. Goodwin to the
same person, upon this subject, printed at the end of the
fourth volume of his works.

Letter VIII.

TO CHARLES FLEETWOOD, ESQ.

Dear Sir,
Although I am not able to write one word myself, yet I
am very desirous to speak one word more to you in this
world, and do it by the hand of my wife. The continuance
of your entire kindness, knowing what it is accompanied
withal, is not only greatly valued by me, but will be a re-
freshment to me, as it is even in my dying hour. I am
going to him whom my soul has loved, or rather who has
loved me with an everlasting love, which is the whole ground
of all my consolation. The passage is very irksome and
wearisome, through strong pains of various sorts, which are
all issued in an intermitting fever. All things were pro-
vided to carry me to London to-day, according to the advice
of my physicians ; but we are all disappointed by my utter
disability to undertake the journey. I am leaving the ship
of the church in a storm ; but whilst the great Pilot is in it,
the loss of a poor underrower will be inconsiderable. Live,
and pray, and hope, and wait patiently, and do not despond ;
the promise stands invincible, that he will never leave us,
nor forsake us. I am greatly afflicted at the distempers of
your dear lady ; the good Lord stand by her, and support
and deliver her. My affectionate respects to her, and the
rest of your relations, who are so dear to me in the Lord.
Remember your dying friend with all fervency ; I rest upon
it, that you do so, and am

Yours entirely,

J. Owen.

August 22, 1683.

N. B. The Doctor died August 24.

378 APPENDIX.

Among the young men, who were placed under his eye
while at the university, was a son of Judge Puleston, whose
lady was a relation of the Doctor. In this family Mr. Philip
Henry lived for some time as chaplain and tutor, and he
speaks of Lady Puleston as the best friend he had on earth ;
and as a woman in piety inferior to few, and in learning su-
perior to most of her sex. She appears to have been a very
excellent Christian, and died of a painfid complaint, on the
29th Sept. 1658.— (Memoirs of Philip Henry, pp. 21—47.)
The two following letters were kindly furnished me, by the
■Rev. Thomas Stednian, Vicar of St. Chad's, Shrewsbury ;
and though they contain nothing of importance, as they are
originals and illustrate a little the connexions of Owen, they
are entitled to a place.

Letter IX.
TO LADY PULESTON.

Madam,
Whilst I was in hope to have waited upon you, and your
worthy husband, at your own house ; I reserved my begging
of your pardon, that I had not made my acknowledgment of
your favour in owning and minding a relation of kindred,
and sundry other respects, unto that season. Being by the
providence of God prevented as to those resolutions, I am
led to lay hold on this opportunity, of returning my hearty
thanks for your kind remembrances of him, who is no way
able to deserve your respects, though he will at all times
have as hearty and entire an honour and regard to your lady-
ship, and your noble husband as any person living. I hope
you both, with my cousins, your sons, are in health ; and am
resolved (if the Lord please) to see you in the [beginning]
of this spring. My wife presents her faithful service and
respects to your ladyship, and is glad to hear of your name.
For my part, it is some contentment to me, that whilst I am
in this place, I have some little opportunity to express a re-
gard to ih^it relation you are pleased to allow me the honour
of, by taking the best care I can of him who bears the name

APPKNDIX. 379

of your family, my young cousin Puleston — I humbly beg
your pardon of this trouble, and leave to subscribe myself,
Madam, your most humble servant.

And affectionate kinsman,
John Owen.

My most humble service of respects, with many thanks
for his kind invitation, to your worthy husband.

For the truly noble and virtuous Lady Puleston, his
honoured friend and kinswoman^ — These.

Ox: Ch: Ch : Coll: Jan. 26th, 1657.

Letter X.
FROM LADY PULESTON TO DR. OWEN,

From a copy in the hand-writing of Mr. Philip Henry,

My much honoured Cousin, (No date.)

I WAS in hopes I should have seen you here, as you pro-
posed, the last spring, and am very sorry it fell out other-
wise. It hath pleased the Lord to lay me low under his
hand by much pain^and many months' sickness from a cancer
in my breast, and I am waiting every day till my change
Cometh ; but if we meet no more on earth, I hope we shall
in the arms of Jesus Christ. There is a friend of mine,
whose name is Edward Thomas, of Wrexham, who brings
his son to your college, and I request you to countenance
him with your favour. The youth is very hopeful both in
learning and grace, and his father an ancient professor of
godliness in these parts, and one of approved integrity ;
and I know. Sir, that such and what concerns them lie near
your heart upon far greater and other interests than mine ;
and I persuade myself, what your opportunities will permit
you to do in his behalf, you will receive a full recompense
of reward for, from him who hath promised to requite even
a cup of cold water given to a disciple in the name of a dis-
ciple.

Mr. Henry is here with me, much my comfort in ray
present affliction ; what my husband intends concerning him,
is not yet settled, but I hope it will shortly be. In the mean
time, I am loth he should lose a certainty in the College, for

380 - APPENDIX.

an uncertainty here ; and do, therefore, desire you to con-
tinue his place to him for a while longer, that seeing the
Lord hath made him willina; to lav out himself in the work
of the gospel, so far remote from his friends, in this poor
lost corner of the land, he may not in any thing be preju-
diced for our sakes, who do esteem him highly in love, and
desire to do it yet more and more. My husband is at Lon-
don, or in his way home. We and ours are much indebted
to you for your love, and I should have been A'^ery glad, if it
might have fallen within the compass of my abilities, to
make known other than by words, my sense of your many
kindnesses : but it is the Lord's will I should be your
debtor. With my unfeigned respects and service to your
Lady and self,

I rest, your affectionate Cousin and Friend,

E. P.

Mr. Henry was presented to the parish of Worthenbury,
where they resided, by the Puleston family, and remained in
it till he was ejected in 1663. Another very excellent letter,
from Lady Puleston to Mr. Henry, is inserted in his Me-
moirs, pp. 24, 25.

Letter XL

TO SIR JOHN HAE.TOPP.

My duty, my obligations, and my inclinations, do all

concur in the esteem I have for you both; and I do make
mention of you daily in my poor supplications — and that
with particular respect to the present condition of your
Lady : that God, who hath revealed himself unto us, as the
God who heareth prayer, will yet glorify his name, and be a
present help unto her, in the time of trouble. In the mean
time, let her, and you, and me, strive to love Christ more, to
abide more with him, and to be less in ourselves. He is
our best friend. I pray God with all my heart that I may
be weary of every thing else, but converse and communion
with him ; yea, of the best of my mercies, so far as at any
time they may be hinderances thereof. My wife presents her
humble service unto yOur Lady and yourself, as doth also,
Sir, 8ic.

AppE^fDIx. 381

Letter XII.

DR. OWEN TO A FRIEND.

Sir,
I AM very sorry to find that there is a difference arisen be^

tween Mr. C and yourself. Since the receipt of yours,

I received one from him, with an account of the difference,
and his thoughts upon it at large. I do not therefore judge
it meet to write any thing at present about it, until I am
ready to give unto you both an account of my thoughts,
which, by reason of many avocations, I cannot now do. All
that I shall therefore say at present, is, that without mutual
love, and condescension, no interposition of advice will issue
the business to the glory of Christ and the gospel. I pray
God, guide you both by that Spirit which is promised to lead
us into all truth. Upon the first opportunity you will have
a farther account of his sense, who is, &c.

January 2, 1679.

The last two Letters are given from Dr. Williams's account
of Dr. Owen, prefixed to his Abridgement of the Exposition
of the Hebrews, by whom they were first published.

Letter XIII.
TO MR. BAXTER.

Sir,
The continuance of my cold, which yet holds me, with the
severity of the weather, have hitherto hindered me from an-
swering my purpose of coming unto you at Acton, but yet
I hope ere long to obtain the advantage of enjoying your
company there for a season. In the mean time I return you
my thanks for the communication of your papers ; and shall
on every occasion manifest, that you have no occasion to
question, whether I were in earnest in what I proposed, in
reference to the concord you design. For the desire of it
is continually upon my heart, and to express that desire on
all occasion, I esteem one part of that profession of the gos-
pel which I am called unto. Could I contribute any thing
towards the accomplishment of so holy, so necessary a

382 APPENDIX.

work, I should willingly spend myself, and be spent in it.
For what you design concerning your present essay, I like
it very well, both upon the reasons you mention in your let-
ter, as also that all those who may be willing and desirous
to promote so blessed a work, may have copies by them to
prepare their thoughts in reference to the whole.

For the present, upon the liberty granted in your letter
(if I remember it aright) I shall tender you a few queries;
which if they are useless or needless, deal with them ac-
cordingly.

As 1. Are not the severals proposed or insisted on, too
many for this first attempt? The general heads I conceive
are not ; but under them, very many particulars are not only
included, which is unavoidable, but expressed also, which
may too much dilate the original consideration of the whole.

2. You expressly exclude the Papists, who will also sure
enough exclude themselves, and do, from any such agree-
ment : but have you done the same as to the Socinians, who
are numerous, and ready to include themselves upon our
communion? The creed, as expounded in the four first
councils will do it.

3. Whether some expressions suited to prevent future
divisions and separations, after a concord is obtained, may
not at present, to avoid all exasperation, be omitted, as
seeming reflective on former actings, when there was no
such agreement among us, as is now aimed at?

4. Whether insisting in particular, on the power of the
magistrate, especially as under civil coercition and punish-
ment, in cases of error or heresy, be necessary in this first
attempt? These generals occurred to my thoughts, upon
my first reading of your proposals. I will now read them
again, and set down, as I pass on, such apprehensions in
particular, as I have of the severals of them.

To the first answer, under the first question, I assent ;
so also to the first proposal, and the explanation ; likewise
to the second and third. I thought to have proceeded thus
throughout; but I foresee my so doing would be tedious
and useless ; I shall therefore mention only what at present
may seem to require second thoughts. As,

1. To Propos. 9. by those instances [what words to use
in preaching, in what words to pray, in what decent habit]

APPENDIX. 383

do you intend homilies, prescribed forms of prayer, and
habits superadded to those of vulgar decent use? Present
controversies will suggest an especial sense under general
expressions.

2. Under Pos, 13. Do you think a man may not leave a
church, and join himself to another, unless it be for such a
cause or reason, as he supposeth sufficient to destroy the
being of the church ? I meet with this now answered in
your 18th Propos.and so shall forbear farther particular re-
marks, and pass on.

In your answer to the second question, your 10th Po-
sition hath in it somewhat that will admit of farther consi-
deration, as I think. In your answer to the third question
have you sufficiently expressed the accountableness of
churches mutually, in case of offence from maladminis-
tration and church censures? This also I now see in part
answered, Proposition fifth. I shall forbear to add any thing
as under your answer to the last question, about the power
of the magistrate, because I fear, that in that matter of pu-
nishing, I shall somewhat dissent from you; though as to
mere coercion I shall in some cases agree.

Upon the whole matter, I judge your proposals worthy
of great consideration, and the most probable medium for
the attaining of the end aimed at, that yet I have pe-
rused. If God give not a heart and mind to desire peace
and union, every expression will be disputed, under pretence
of truth and accuracy : but if these things have a place in
us answerable to that which they enjoy in the gospel, I see
no reason why all the true disciples of Christ might not
upon these, and the like principles, condescend in love unto
the practical concord and agreement, which not one of
them dare deny to be their duty to aim at. Sir, I shall
pray that the Lord would guide and prosper you in all
studies and endeavours, for the service of Christ in the
world, especially in this your desire and study for the intro-
ducing of the peace and love promised amongst thean that
believe, and do beg your prayers.

Your truly affectionate Brother,

And unworthy Fellow-servant,

John Owen.

Jan. '25, 1663,

384 APPENDIX.

POSTHUMOUS WRITINGS.

About the time of the Doctor's death, a small manuscript
was handed about, containing twelve arguments against con-
formity to worship, not of Divine institution. The leading
object of these arguments is, to point out the unlawfulness
of those who had separated from the Church of England,
uniting in its public services ; as those services are of a very
different nature from the worship which Christ has appointed.
This MS. occasioned a very violent discussion. It was sent
to Baxter as that which had satisfied many of the impropriety
of joining in the Liturgy. ' I hastily answered them,' he says,
' but found after, that it had been most prudent to have
omitted his name ; for, on that account, a swarm of revilers,
in the city, poured out their keenest censures, and three or
four wrote against me, whom I answered.' No wonder that
Owen's friends were displeased, as he was scarcely in his
grave when this attempt was made by Baxter, to convict him
of no less than forty-two errors in the space of ten pages !
It reminds us of the controversy between Erasmus and Na-
talis Bedda. The latter extracted from the writings of Eras-
mus two hundred erroneous propositions, who revenged
himself in the same way, by calculating that Bedda had been
guilty of a hundred and eighty-one lies, three hundred and
ten calumnies, and forty-seven blasphemies I Owen's Twelve
Arguments are printed in the octavo edition of his Sermons,
published in 1720.^ Baxter's Reply is in his ' Defence of
Catholic Communion.' The occasional conformity contro-
versy gave a great deal of trouble to the Dissenters, both
then and afterwards, to which Baxter's conduct and writings
very largely contributed. Owen's Tract is one of the best
things on the other side.

* A Treatise on the Dominion of Sin and Grace, 1668.'^
This small work was published by the Doctor's widow, and
edited by Mr. Chauncy, who assures us it was left by the
author in a state of preparation for the press. It is the sub-
stance of a few sermons from Rom. vi. 14. He endeavours
to ascertain in whom the reign of sin exists, how the law
supports it, and how grace delivers from it, by setting up its
a Works, vol. xxi. p. 519. ^ Ibid. vol. xiv. p; 397.

APPENDIX. 385

dominion in the heart. It discovers the same experimental
acquaintance with the state of nature and of grace, which
appears in the other productions of the author, on similar
subjects. There is nothing of barren speculation in it; but
the most accurate knowledge of the theory of Christianity,
combined with its application to the heart and conduct. It
IS well fitted to promote that practical godliness, which is
the grand end of the dispensation of mercy.

In 1693 appeared the last part of his work on the Spirit :
* Two Discourses concerning the Holy Spirit and his work.
The one, of the Spirit as a Comforter; the other, as he is the
Author of spiritual gifts.'* There is a preface to it by Natha-
niel Mather, the son of Richard Mather, President of Harvard
College, Pastor of the Independent Church in Lime-street.
' As Grod gave Dr. Owen transcendent abilities,' he says, ' so
he gave him also a boundless enlargement of heart, and an
insatiable desire to do service to Christ and his church, in-
somuch as he was thereby carried on through great bodily
weakness, languishing, and pains, besides many other trials
and discouragements, to bring out of his treasury, like a
scribe well instructed into the kingdom of heaven, many
useful and excellent fruits of his studies, much beyond the
expectation and hope of those who saw how often and how
long he was near*the grave.'

' The Gospel Grounds and Evidences of the Faith of
God's Elect,' was published in 1695. '' The preface is written
by Isaac Chauncy. The leading object of the treatise is, to
inquire into the nature of saving faith ; and into the evidence
which a Christian ought to have that his belief is genuine
or sincere. Had the Tract been entitled * Evidences of ge-
nuine religion,' or something similar, the subject of it would
have been more accurately defined ; as much that it con-
tains is not more connected with faith, than with other
Christian principles. It furnishes some valuable illustration
of that state of mind and conduct, which every Christian
who desires to make his calling and election sure ought to
cultivate.

In 1721, a folio volume appeared, entitled, ' A complete
Collection of the Sermons of the Rev. and Learned John
Owen, D. D. formerly published : with an addition of many

a Works, vol. iv. p. 153. " Ibid. vol. xi. p. 494.

VOL. 1, - 2 C

386 APPENDIX.

Others never before printed. Also, several valuable Tracts,
now first published from MS. and some others which were
very scarce.' There is prefixed to it, Memoirs of the Doctor,
drawn up by Mr. Asty, pastor of the Church in Rope-Maker's
Alley, assisted by Sir John Hartopp, to whom the volume is
dedicated. There is also a preface written by John Nesbitt,
Matthew Clarke, Thomas Ridgley, D. D. and Thomas Brad-
bury, Independent ministers in London, and all men of note
in their day. Besides those things which we have noticed
in the order in which they appeared, it contains a Funeral
Sermon for the Doctor, by Mr. Clarkson, which is remark-
ably barren of information about its object. There are
twenty-nine Sermons, never before published ; also fourteen
short Discourses, resolving various cases of conscience,
delivered at Church meetings between 1672, and IGSO.*^ A
Tract of Marrying after Divorce on account of Adultery, the
lawfulness of which he maintains. Another of Infant Bap-
tism and Dipping in which he argues in support of the
former, and in opposition to the latter.'^ The rest of the
Tracts have been noticed already.

In 1756, 'Thirteen Sermons, preached on various occa-
sions, by John Owen, D.D.' were published by Mrs. Cooke,
of Stoke Newington, grand-daughter to Sir John Hartopp.
Several of them were preached at ordinations, and a few of
them at Stadham in Oxfordshire. They were all preached
between 1669, and 1682; and appear to have been taken
down in short-hand, by Sir John Hartopp, from whose papers
they were selected.*

In 1760, * Twenty-five Discourses, suitable to the Lord's
Supper, delivered by Dr. Owen, just before the administra-
tion of that sacred ordinance,' were published by Richard
Winter, minister of the Church in New Court, Carey Street.
They were furnished from the same source with the former
volume, and are dedicated to Mrs. Cooke. They also were
delivered between 1669, and 1682. From the dates, which
are regularly prefixed to them, it appears that the Lord's
Supper was very frequently observed in the Doctor's church,
often at the interval of a fortnight. For instance. Discourse iv.
was delivered Dec. 24, 1669, — Discourse v. Jan. 7, 1670.

c Works, vol. xvi. p. 507. <i Ibid. vol. xxi. pp. 537, 549.

« Ibid. vol. xvii. p. 1.

APPENDIX. 387

What the Doctor's belief was respecting the frequency of
observing the Lord's Supper, appears from his Catechism.
The Independent Churches in England, at the beginning,
observed the Lord's Supper every first day of the week ;
when their present practice came to be generally adopted, I
am unable to say/

Anthony Wood ascribes some other works to Owen,
which he acknowledges he had not seen ; and which, I am
satisfied, either were not his, or were other things of Owen's,
whose titles were mistaken by Wood. 1. * A thanksgiving
Sermon, before parliament the 15th of August, 1653.' This
was a day of thanksgiving for a victory over the Dutch.
Whitelocke mentions it, but takes no notice of the preachers.
Owen might be one of them, but I suspect the Sermon was
not published. 2. ' A Sermon on 1 John i. 3. 1658.' This,
I suppose, is the Doctor's work on Communion, which was
published about this time, and is founded on the above pas-
sage. 3. ' A pamphlet called Mene TekeL' Wood refers to
the Oxford Decree, as attributing this work to Owen. That
Decree, indeed, refers to Mene Tekel ; but does not speak
of Owen as its author. The full title of the pamphlet,
which I have examined, is * Mene Tekel ; or the Downfall
of Tyranny. A treatise, wherein liberty and equity are
vindicated, and tyranny condemned by the law of God and
right reason : and the people's power and duty to execute
justice, without, and upon wicked governors, asserted by
Laophilus Mysotyrarmus, 4to. 1663.' It is a very bold re-
publican Tract ; but it is only necessary to look into it to
be satisfied that neither the style nor the sentiments are
Owen's.

He is represented also, as one of the continuators of
Matthew Poole's English Annotations on the Bible ; but
he had no hand in that work. 'The Puritan turned Jesuite,*
4to. 1643, is sometimes stupidly inserted in the list of his
works, the very title of which is enough to shew that Owen
could not have written it.

' Works, vol. xvii. p. 143.

2 c2

388 APPENDIX.

PREFACES TO THE WORKS OF OTHERS.

Besides his own numerous writings. Dr. Owen ushered
into the world, with Prefaces, or recommendatory Epistles,
a great number of works by other authors. Of these, as
far as they are known to me, I shall now proceed to give
some account, in the order in which they appeared.

' A Collection of the works of Dr. Thomas Taylor,' one
of the early Puritans, was published in a folio volume in
16,33 ; to which was prefixed his Life, by Joseph Caryl, and
a Preface by Goodwin and Owen, which I have never seen.
The volume contains Tracts and Discourses on a variety of
subjects ; some of them with very quaint titles — Catechisti-
cal Exercises — Jailor's Conversion — Famine of the Word
— Peter's Repentance — The Owle of the Gospel — The
Stranger at home, &.c. &c. &c. The author was a man of
eminent piety, who suffered much for his principles and his
zeal. His works are now little known, but were formerly
much esteemed. He died in 1632.

'Justification without conditions, by W. Eyre, Minister
of the gospel, and pastor of a church in the city of New
^arum, 8vo. 1653.' To this volume a Preface is prefixed
by Dr. Owen, dated Westminster, November 7th, 1653. It
does not appear that he had previously read the work, as he
speaks of but * a minute of time given him,' to express his
opinion. It refers, therefore, entirely to the subject, and
to the general opinion which he had formed of the writer's
sentiments and character. How far he was justified, in
sending into the world a production which he had not read,
is doubtful. I question whether he would have given it his
sanction had he perused it. The second edition, published in
1695, omits the Doctor's preface. Many of the sentiments
in the work, such as justification before faith — the denial
that faith is the means of justification — and his views of
election, and some other subjects, are such as Owen could
not approve of. It is decidedly Antinomian in its state-
ments and tendency, and was designed for an answer to
Messrs. Woodbridge, Cranford, and Baxter. The last of
whom replied to it the same year, in ' An Admonition to

APPENDIX. 389

Mr. William Eyre.' The author was ejected from St. Ed-
mund's church in Salisbury.

' The private Christian's Non ultra, or a Plea for the
Layman's interpreting the Scriptures, by Philolaoclerus,
1656.' In his preface to this pamphlet, the Doctor tells us
the author was unknown to him, and ' that he does not
build his thesis on those principles, which, in church affairs,
he owned as the mind of God ; but, he hoped, that what he
had brought forward would be considered by some, who
were interested to own it, before they gave in their account.'
The object of it is much the same with that of the Doctor's
work, on the duty of pastors and people. The author en-
deavours to shew, that it is the duty and privilege of Chris-
tians to meet together to instruct and exhort one another;
— a practice which has generally characterized the best
times of the church, and which, when conducted with pru-
dence and piety, may be of considerable service.

' A Defence of Mr. John Cotton, from the imputation of
self-contradiction, charged on him, by Mr. Dan. Cawdry,
12mo. 1658.' Of this little work we have spoken repeatedly
in the text. Owen's preface is as large as the book itself,
and is a defence of his own work on Schism, against Caw-
dry's attack on it.^

•The true idea of Jansenism, both historic and dogmatic,
by Theophilus Gale. ]2mo. 1669.' The object of this small
work is to explain the nature, origin, and progress of those
disputes between the Jansenists and Jesuits ; which had so
long agitated France — disputes relating to the same points,
grace, predestination, and free-will, which disturbed the
Protestant churches. Mr. Gale, during a residence on the
continent, had enjoyed peculiar opportunities of collecting
information on the subject, and this volume affords a con-
densed and correct view of what had been going on. The
object of Dr. Owen's preface, which is long, is to shew from
the evidence of this work, that the boasted unity of the
Church of Rome, is an empty and false assumption ; and
that it would be easy to prove, that there is scarcely one
point in which Papists differ from Protestants, on which
.they are agreed among themselves. He exposes the ini-
quitous policy and practice of the Romish Church in a very

K Works, vol. xix. p. 3,}9.

390 APPENDIX.

masterly manner, and points out the insidious methods
which it employed to crush the Jansenists. The sentiments
of that party were nearly allied, on doctrinal subjects, to
those of the Protestants, which was, no doubt, the chief
reason of the ill treatment they received from Rome. Every
thing from the pen of the author of the Court of the Gen-
tiles, is worth reading ; but most of his other pieces are
now remarkably scarce. Among these are ' Theophilie ; or
the Saints' amity with God, 1671.' 'The Anatomy of In-
fidelity, 1672.' *A Discourse of the coming of Christ,
1673.' ' IdeaTheologise, tam contemplativae quam activae,
1673.' ' Philosophia Generalis, in duas partes, &g. 1676.'
' A summary of the two Covenants, 1678.'

' Clavis Cantici, or an Exposition of the Song of Solomon,
by James Durham, late minister at Glasgow,' 4to. 1669.
Wood says, Owen wrote the Preface to this work, which was
printed after the death of the worthy author. Of this, how-
ever, I am doubtful, as the preface is anonymous, does not
appear to be Owen's style, and as he wrote a preface to an-
other work by Durham, which will be noticed immediately,
it is probable Wood mistook the one for the other. The
Clavis of Mr. Durham is still a popular book among that
class of persons who study the mystical design of the Song,
and who are fond of allegorical interpretation ; but those
who adhere to the rigid principles of Biblical criticism, will
not be satisfied with many parts of this exposition.

* An Introduction to the Holy Scriptures, &c. by Henry
Lukin, 1669. 12mo.' The author of this small work was a mi-
nister in Essex before the Act of Uniformity, which threw him
among the Dissenters. He was the writer of several small
practical works, which discover an excellent spirit. The
' Introduction' contains many useful things for the under-
standing of the Scriptures, but has long since been super-
seded. The substance of it, indeed, is a translation and
abridgment of part of the Philologia Sacra of Glassius, to
which Mr. Lukin acknowledges his obligations. I may
take this opportunity of recommending that valuable work
to the theological inquirer, as containing a treasure of Bib-
lical criticism. The last edition, accommodated by Dathe
to the present state of Hebrew literature, ought to be pos-
sessed by every student of the word of God. Dr. Owen ex-

APPENDIX. 391

presses his high approbation of Lukin's Introduction, and
the great satisfaction which he derived from the perusal of
it. * If other readers find the same satisfaction with myself,
as to the order, method, perspicuity, and sound judgment
in them all, that the author hath employed and exercised in
the whole ; they will conclude that he hath acquitted him-
self as a workman that needeth not to be ashamed.' Mr.
Lukin died in 1719, at the advanced age of 92.

In 1671, a preface signed J. O. appeared to ' The free-
ness of the grace and love of God to believers, by W. Bridge.'
The treatise is the substance of seven sermons, the senti-
ments of which are good, but the language quaint, and
sometimes low. The preface glances at the attempt to make
the author ridiculous, by satirising his homely phraseology.
This roused the indignation of Dr. John Echard, who in a
letter to Dr. Owen, treats the Doctor with contempt, and
Mr. Bridge with scurrility. 'As I always looked upon Mr.
B.' says he, ' to be very sickly and crazy, so I think you are
stark mad for being an occasion that any such sermons as
these should be sent into the world.' It so happened,
however, that Dr. Owen was not the writer of this preface;
for in his epistle to Caryl's sermons, he declares that he
should have known nothing of the book, had not his accuser
pointed it out to him. Dr. Echard in consequence left out
of the next edition of his work, the letter to J. O. Mr.
Bridge was one of the Independent brethren of the Assem-
bly, and minister of a congregation at Yarmouth, where he
died in 1670. The other writings of the author, shew that
he was capable of producing something of more value, both
in matter and form, than these sermons.

' Sermons on the whole Epistle of St. Paul to the Colos-
sians, by Mr. Daille, translated into English by F. S. with
Dr. Thomas Goodwin's, and Dr. John Owen's Epistles re-
commendatory, 1672. fol.' The author of this work was
minister of the Reformed Church at Paris, and is now
known chiefly as the author of a work on the ' Right use of
the Fathers,' which is one of the ablest treatises on the
Popish controversy, and gave the church of Rome more
trouble than most books of the period. Of this work.
Bishop Warburton, who was no mean judge on such a sub-
ject, affirms, ' It may truly be said to be the storehouse,

392 APPENDIX.

from whence all who have since written popularly on the
character of the Fathers, have derived their materials.' — (In-
troduction to Julian, vii.) Daille wrote a series of discourses
on the 3d chapter of John, and on the 10th chapter of the
first Epistle to the Corinthians — besides this series on the
Epistle to the Colossians, which is the only portion of his
sermons rendered into English. Both Goodwin and Owen
express their favourable opinion of the sentiments and use-
ful tendency of the work.

In 1673, he introduced, with a preface, an edition of
Vavasor Powell's * New and useful Concordance to the Holy
Bible.' This edition contained about 9000 Scriptures omit-
ted in the former editions. It is but a small work, and fur-
nishes only the principal word in the sentence. Of the
usefulness of such works it is not necessary to speak, and
all former Concordances in English have been so long set
aside by the invaluable work of Cruden, that former la-
bourers in this department of knowledge are now almost
forgotten. Powell was a laborious Baptist minister in
Wales, where he suffered much on account of his senti-
ments. He died in 1670, in the eleventh year of his im-
prisonment, and the fifty-third of his age. — (Crosby, vol. i.
p. 373.) Owen was very much offended to find that no
sooner had he produced the preface, than it was published
that he had completed the work, whereas he declares he
neither added to, nor altered a syllable of it. (Preface to
Caryl's Sermons.)

'The Divine will considered in its eternal decrees, and
holy execution of them, by Edward Polhill,' 8vo. 1673. Of
this excellent person, I expected to have been able to furnish
some account, but all my inquiries respecting him have failed,
* He was a very learned gentleman, and a justice of the peace,
of very great esteem among all men in his own county, where
he lived in full and constant communion with the church of
England. — He was zealously concerned for truth and serious
religion, not for a party. On all occasions he shewed him-
self to be of a truly Christian, that is of a catholic temper,
and was a sincere lover of all good men:' — (Address to the
reader prefixed to his posthumous discourse of Schism.) This
work was published in 1694; so that he must have died
before. In a preface to the work on the Divine will, by

APPENDIX. 393

Dr. Lazarus Seaman, Mr. Polhill is represented as one of the
sages of the law, and an oracle in the country where he lives ;
as conformable himself, yet minding the power of godli-
ness, more than the form thereof; and as eminent for his
domestic piety, and exemplary conduct.

From Owen's preface, it appears that he was unacquainted
with Polhill when he wrote it. He expresses his great respect
for the author, though * otherwise utterly unknown to him ;'
a respect which 'was increased when he found he was no
minister or churchman ; but a gentleman actuated by a vo-
luntary concern for truth and piety.' ' The argumentative
part of the book,' he says, * is generally suited to the genius
of the past age, wherein accuracy and strictness of reason
bore sway, the language of it to this.' Before his death the
author had lost his sight, as appears from a very excellent
letter dictated by him to a friend, inserted in the Congrega-
tional Magazine, for 1819 — p. 693. The work to which Owen
writes a preface, seems to have been the first production of
Mr. Polhill's pen. His next work was his ' Answer to Sher-
lock,' on the Communion controversy, and in defence of
Owen, 1675. The same year he produced ' Precious faith
considered in its nature, working, and growth.' 8vo. In
1678, appeared by him, ' Speculum Theologiae in Christo: or
a view of some Divine truths,' &c. 4to. He published
* Christus in Corde : or the mystical union between Christ
and Believers,' 8vo. 1680. In 1682, he produced ' Armatura
' Dei: or preparation for suffering,' 8vo. This is an excellent
and well written practical treatise; and the last which the
author lived to publish. The work on the Decrees, which
Owen prefaced, shews how far Polhill entered into the Cal-
vinistic views of Christian doctrine; and discovers more than
ordinary ability in defending them. It was highly esteemed
by the late Dr. Williams of Rotherham, with whose sentiments
on various points it nearly accords. All Polhill's works are
valuable, and deserve a place in every theological library.

' The nature and principles of love as the end of the com-
mandment; declared in some of the last sermons of Mr.
Joseph Caryl ; with an epistle prefixed by John Owen? D.D.'
12mo. 1673. These discourses were taken down from the
mouth of Mr. Caryl by a hearer, and therefore appear with
more than the ordinary disadvantages of posthumous writ-

394 APPENDIX.

ings. The prefatory epistle of Dr. Owen is chiefly occupied
in defending himself against some of the many slanders
which were then propagated against him. Some notice has
been taken of these, and of the Doctor's answers to them, in
other parts of this work.

In 1674, he wrote a preface to the eleventh edition of
Scudder's ' Christian's Daily Walk.' The Author was some-
time pastor of a Church in Collingborn-ducis, in Wiltshire ;
and the work was one of the most popular practical treatises
among the Non-conformists of the seventeenth century.
Dr. Owen states that he had first read it above thirty years
before, and that the impressions made upon him in his youth
continued in grateful remembrance upon his mind. There is
also a prefatory recommendation by Baxter, who speaks of
it in still stronger terms of eulogy. The book is still known
and esteemed by pious persons of the old school ; and were
the sentiments and precepts with which it abounds more at-
tended to, the interests of pure and undefiled religion would
be promoted. This work was translated into Dutch, by
Theodore Haak.

' The difference between the Old and New Covenant,
stated and explained : by Samuel Petto, Minister of the
Gospel,' 12mo. 1674. This is a very excellent little work,
which the Doctor, in a pretty long preface, warmly recom-
mends to the attentive perusal of the reader. Much per-
plexing and unmeaning language has been used about the
Covenants of God ; and though Mr. Petto's treatise is not
altogether free from it, its leading views are scriptural and
consolatory. The author was ejected from the living of
Sandcroft in Suffolk, and afterwards became pastor of a
Congregation at Sudbury. His grandson was minister of
the Church in Coggeshall, which Owen founded.

' The Surest and Safest way of Thriving, by Thos. Gouge,'
1674. This little, but valuable work, has no less than four
prefaces, by Owen, Manton, Baxter, and Bates. It contains
many excellent things on the nature and good effects of
Christian liberality, with illustrations of its beneficial re-
sults even in this world, to those who exercise it. The
respectable author, who was one of the ejected ministers,
was an eminent example of the virtue he recommended to
others. His persona! property, which was originally consi-

APPENDIX. 395

derable, he devoted almost entirely to works of benevolence
and mercy. The four prefacers all speak of the author and
the work in the strono;est manner.

' The Best Treasure, or the way to be made truly rich,
by Bartholomew Ashwood,' I67-. I know not the year in
which the first edition, with Owen's Preface, appeared. It
is a discourse on Ephesians iii. 8. in which the unsearchable
riches of Christ are explained and recommended to saints
and sinners, as the best treasure to all who would be bappy
here and hereafter. The Doctor says, ' the most learned will
find nothing- in it to be despised, and the generality of be-
lievers will meet with that which will be to their use and ad-
vantage.' Mr. Ashwood was ejected from Axminster, in
Devonshire; and is represented by Calamy, as a judicious,
godly, and laborious Divine.

' The Law Unsealed, or a Practical Exposition of the
Ten Commandments. By James Durham, late Minister of
the Gospel at Glasgow.' 8vo. Edin. 1676. This is the third
edition of the work, to which prefaces by Mr. Jenkyn and
Dr. Ovv'en are prefixed, for the first time. It is a more satis-
factory book than the one on Solomon's Song; as the ground
on which its author treads is more solid, and the practical
tendency of the exposition more evident. Owen praises the
work for its plainness, for its general adaptation to the cir-
cumstances of Christians, and for the constant attention
which the author pays to the inward principle as well as to
the outward conduct. It discovers much knowledge of the
word of God, and of the character and state of man. Mr.
Durham was a useful and highly respectable minister in
his day.

* The Ark of the Covenant Opened : or a treatise of the
Covenant of Redemption, between God and Christ, as the
foundation of the Covenant of Grace, &,c. By a Minister of
the New Testament,' 4to. 1677. The author of this work
was Mr. Patrick Gillespie, one of the Ministers of Glasgow,
and Principal of the University during the Commonwealth.
Wodrow says, ' he was blamed for his compliances with the
Usurper, and there is no doubt he was the minister in Scot-
land who had the greatest sway with the English when they
ruled here, yea almost the only Presbyterian minister who
was in with them.' — (Hist, of the Church of Scotland, vol. i.

396 APPENDIX,

p. 76.) On this account, it is probable, Owen and he had
first become acquainted. The Doctor, in his preface, speaks
of ' his long Christian acquaintance and friendship with the
author;' who was dead before this work appeared. It is
only a small part of the design which he had formed, and
indeed prepared, for the press. The work, though scarcely
known, contains a large portion of scriptural knowledge and
good sense, and is fully entitled to all the commendation
which Owen bestows on it.

' A Practical Discourse of God's Sovereignty, with other
material points, 8lc. by Elisha Coles,' 1678. This is the
production of a person who never enjoyed the benefit of a!
learned education, and who had no knowledge of any lan-
guage but English. He appears to have been the friend of
Dr. Goodwin, who, in a preface, bears testimony to the cha-
racter of the author, founded on a knowledge of him for
twenty-eight years. The other preface is subscribed by Dr.
Owen and Sam. Annesley. It must have galled John Wesley
exceedingly to perceive that his grandfather, for whom he
had a very high respect, was the patron of one of the most
Calvinistic books ever published. The reading of this work.
Dr. Kippis says, occasioned his first renunciation of Calvin-
ism.— (Biog. Brit. vol. iv. p. 3.) The substance of the work,
I have no doubt, is scriptural ; but it is neither an accurate
nor a guarded book, and by no means fit to be put into the
hands of an inquirer. The author does not limit sovereignty
sufficiently to the exercise of benevolence; and thus leaves it
exposed to very formidable objections. An enlightened
Christian, however, may derive much comfort and instruc-
tion from it. Those who wish to see the subject stated
in the best and most delightful manner will be amply gratified
by consulting a sermon, entitled * Spiritual Blessings,' 8cc.
1814, by the Rev. Joseph Fletcher.

' The Glory of Free Grace Displayed, by Stephen Lob,'
12mo. 1680. To this Treatise a preface was written by Dr.
Owen, at the request of Mr. Lob, to vindicate the Inde-
pendents from the charge of Antinomianism, and from being-
supporters of Crisp's errors, which about this time were
making sad havoc among the Dissenters. The preface,
however, says little directly on the subject, farther than ex-
pressing the Doctor's opinion of the work, and his approba-

APPENDIX, 397

tion of Mr. Lob's character and ministry. The performance
itself, is, on the whole, a judicious one, very far removed
from Antinomianism, and points out very plainly some of
Dr. Crisp's most pernicious mistakes respecting sin, grace,
election, imputation, &c. ; but which the modern Antino-
mians with an equal disregard of Scripture, common sense,
and all that has'been previously written, go on fearlessly to
repeat. The sentiments of Owen were certainly widely dif-
ferent from Antinomianism; but I do regret that he should
have lent his name to certain productions, whose tendency
that way is by no means obscure.

* The Holy Bible, with Annotations and Parallel Scrip-
tures, &c. by Samuel Clark, fol. 1690.' There is a preface
by Dr. Owen, dated Feb. 14th, 1683. Another by Baxter,
and a joint preface by Bates, and Howe. The author was a
man of learning, piety, and diligence ; and all the prefacers
speak highly of the Annotations. They are exceedingly
short, but for the most part very judicious. The Parallel
Scriptures are selected with much care ; and were it not su-
perseded by more extensive works, this Bible might still be
useful.

Besides these published prefaces, the Doctor wrote a
commendatory preface to Ness's Antidote to Arminianism,
of which the author speaks, though he does not give it.
Augustine Plumsted, an ejected minister, and afterwards
pastor of the Congregational Church at Wrentham, in Suf-
folk, compiled, with great labour, a double Concordance,
containing the English and also the Hebrew and Greek words
of the Bible. A prospectus and specimen were published,
and an attestation to the merits of the work annexed by the
Archbishop of Canterbury, and other distinguished persons.
Dr. Owen also wrote an epistle to be prefixed to it ; but the
work never appeared, either from want of patronage, or
from the death of the author. — (Calamy's Cont. vol. ii.
pp. 806. 809.)

398 APPENDIX,

FAMILY OF OWEN.

Dr. Calamy mentions, that Mr. John Singleton, pastor of
the Independent Church, which was originally formed by-
Philip Nye, and in which Mr. Neal was afterwards minister,
was nephew to Dr. Owen. It is probable, therefore, that
Owen had more than one sister, though I can procure no
account of Mr. Singleton's parents. It appears that he was
educated at Christ Church, Oxford, during the period of his
Uncle's residence in the University ; and that he lost his
student's place at the Restoration. After this, he went to
Holland and studied medicine, which he occasionally prac-
tised. After his return, he lived with Lady Scot in Hertford-
shire, and preached to some Dissenters in Hertford. He
was also at Stretton, and Coventry, and finally removed to
London, to an Old Independent Church, in which he was
pastor from 1698, to 1706. He kept also an Academy at
Hoxton and Islington. In the Britannia Rediviva, Oxon
1660, there is an English poem by him; and one Sermon in
the Continuation of the Morning Exercises, On the best way
to prepare to meet God in the way of his judgments or mer-
cies.— (Calamy's Continuation,Vol. I. p. 1 05. — Wilson's Diss.
Churches, Vol. III. pp. 89, 90.)

On a black stone Pavement of Remnam Church, where
William Owen, eldest brother to the Doctor, was minister,
there is a Latin Inscription, perpetuating his name, and
which describes him, as ' Humillimus Evangelii Christi Mi-
nister.'— It mentions that he died on the 16th of the 4th
month, A. D. 1660, setat 41 ; and also that an infant son of
William, died the 10th day of the 7th month, 1654, aged 3
months. Below, are six Latin verses on the death of the child.

THE SYNOD OF DORT.

The Synod of Dort and its proceedings, occupied a consi-
derable portion of attention, during the early part of the
seventeenth century. The accounts which have been given
of it are very various. While I entertain no doubt in ge-
neral, respecting the doctrinal sentiments which it main-
tained, I as firmly believe, that little good resulted from its

APPENDIX. 309

conduct and decisions. These were too much influenced
by party politics to have weight with opposers ; and some
of its proceedings and their consequences, were highly im-
proper. Brandt, who gives the fullest account of the Synod,
was a Remonstrant, and must therefore be read with caution.
Helyn's violent anti-calvinistic, and anti-presbyterian pre-
judices, gave a decided colouring to all his statements re-
specting it, both in his Quinquarticular history and his
history of the Presbyterians. The best account as far as
it goes, is that furnished by Hales of Eaton, who was secre-
tary to the English Ambassador then at the Hague. Even
his letters by no means prepossess us in the Syi' I's favour.
He thus introduces the last of them : — ' Our Synod goes on
like a watch, the main wheels upon which ihe whole business
turns, are least in sight ; for all things of moment, are acted
in private sessions ; what is done in public, is only for show
and entertainment.* (Hales' works. Vol. III. p. 148.) In the
* Acta Synodi Dordrechti,' published by the Synod, and the
' Acta et Scripta Synodalia Hemonstrantium' all the docu-
ments on both sides will be found. But the former is a
large folio, and the latter a thick quarto, which few have
either time or inclination to consult. An abstract of the
former was published in English in 1818, by the Rev. Tho-
mas Scott; on which a very smart critique appeared in the
Eclectic Review, for Dec. 1819; which well deserves the at-
tention of the reader.

WESTMINSTER ASSEMBLY.

A DISPASSIONATE and impartial History of the Assembly
of Divines at Westminster, is yet a desideratum. Lord
Hailes observes, (Remarks on the History of Scotland, p.
236.) ' it would be a work curious and useful : it is probable,
however, that we shall never see such a work; for the writer
must be one who neither hates, nor contemns, nor admires
that Assembly.' I do not know that there is so much ground
for despondency on this subject, as his Lordship expresses.
The materials for such a work are very ample. Lord Hailes
mentions a Journal of the Assembly, drawn up by Mr. George
Gillespie, one of the Scots Commissioners, among the Wo-
drow MSS. It begins 2d Feb. 164f, and proceeds to the

400 APPENDIX.

14th May, 1645. There is then a blank. It reconunences
4th September, 1645, and proceeds to 25th Oct. 1645. Bail-
lie's Journals and Letters contain much important and au-
thentic information. Th6 printed pamphlets of the period
are exceedingly numerous, and many of them curious. The
lives of the members of the Assembly, also throw light on
its sentiments and proceedings. It is generally reported,
that the minutes of the Assembly are deposited in the Red
Cross Street Library; but I suspect this is a mistake. Dr.
Thomas Goodwin, one of the Dissenting brethren, is said to
have left notes of its transactions in 14 or 15 small volumes.
—(Palmer's Non-Con. Mem. vol. i. p. 239.) What has be-
come of these volumes does not appear. There is in the Red
Cross Street Library, a MS. supposed to be the minutes of
the Assembly. This MS. is in three thick volumes folio,
which appear to have been bound uniformly, about the be-
ginning of the last century. On turning them over, they
appear to contain each four or five distinct series of notes.
Goodwin's notes were in small volumes, the MS. is in folio.
I do not think it is the Minute book of the Assembly. It
is worth inquiring, whether the minutes are not in the Li-
brary of Sion College.

Very different accounts have been given of the Assenibly.
Baxter's and Neal's opinions of it are highly favourable ;
those of Clarendon, and other high church writers, quite
the opposite. Lord Hailes, in the work already quoted, gives
a curious extract from Gillespie's MS. of the Assembly's
statement of its own sins, with a view to a solemn fast.
* The sins of the Assembly in nine points. 1. Neglecting at-
tendance in the Assembly, though the affairs be so important;
late coming. 2. Absence from the prayers. 3. Reading
and talking in time of debates. 4. Neglect of committees.
5. Some speak too much, others too little. 6. Indecent be-
haviour. 7. Unseemly language and heats upon it. 8. Neg-
lect of trying ministers. 9. Members of Assembly drawing
on parties, or being frightened with needless jealousies.'
p. 239. Milton's account of the Assembly is exceedingly
severe, and evidently written under strong feelings of irrita-
tion, excited by the Assembly's hostility to religious liberty.
—(Milton's History of England, quoted in Symmon's Life
of Milton, p. 401.)

APPENDIX. 401

THE EARLY STATE OF INDEPENDENCY
IN IRELAND.

I HAyE been able to glean only a few particulars respecting
the first appearances of Independency in Ireland. Some of
the Brownists are said to have reached Ireland, and there to
have left some disciples. In 1650, Dr. Samuel Winter went
over with four parliamentary commissioners. He relinquished
a living of £400 per annum, in England, for an appointment
of £100 that he might promote the interests of the Gospel in
Ireland. He was made Provost of Trinity College, which
he found almost desolate and forsaken; but which, under
his care, became a valuable seminary of piety and learning.
He was pastor of an Independent church in Dublin, at the
same time. The Restoration drove him from the Colleae,
and from Ireland. — (Calamy, vol. ii. pp. 544. 546.) Dr.
Thomas Harrison went over with Henry Cromwell, and
preached for several years in Christ Church, Dublin. He
returned to England a short time before the Restoration, but
afterwards went back to Dublin, where he died, lamented by
the whole city. Lord Thomond used to say of him, ' that
he would rather hear Dr. Harrison say grace over an egg,
than hear the Bishops pray and preach.' — (Ibid. vol. ii. p.
122.) Mr. Stephen Charnock went over at the same time
with Dr. Harrison, and usually had persons of the greatest
distinction for his hearers. He returned about 1660. —
(Noncon. Mem. vol. i. p. 208.) Mr. Samuel Mather also
went over about the same time, and became colleague with
Dr. Winter. He preached every Lord's day morning at the
church ,of St. Nicholas ; and, once every six weeks, before
the Lord Deputy and his council. Though an Independent,
even Wood acknowledges he was a man of much moderation,
and civil to Episcopalians even when he had the power of
injuring them. When the Deputy gave a commission to
him and others to displace the Episcopal clergy of the pro-
vinces of Munster and Dublin, he declined acting, alleging
that he had come to Ireland to preach the Gospel, not to
hinder others from doing it. He had before preached for
two years in Leith. He died in Dublin in 1671. — (Ibid,
vol. ii. pp. 355. 357.) Hugh Peters went with the army of
Cromwell to Ireland, but soon returned to England. Of

VOL. 1. 2 D

402 APPENDIX.

this man, who has been the object of incessant reproach,
and whose character has been loaded with every crime, I
may be permitted to speak a little good. He resided five
years at Salem, in New England, during which the rapid im-
provement made in the place, is ascribed to him. ' The arts
were introduced; a water-mill was erected: a glass-house ; salt
works ; the planting of hemp was encouraged, and a regular
market was established. An almanack was introduced to
direct their affairs. Commerce had unexampled glory. He
formed the plan of the fishery; of the coasting voyages ; of
the foreign voyages, and, among many other vessels, one of
300 tons was undertaken under his influence.'— (Holmes*
American Annals, vol. i. p. 263.) Such was his influence in
Holland, where he had resided for some time, that he raised
i^30,000 in it, for the relief of the suffering Protestants in
Ireland. He was also a diligent and earnest solicitor for the
distressed Protestants in the vallies of Piedmont. — (Ludlow,
vol. iii. p. 61.) These things are not like the actions of a
fool or a profligate. ' I travelled into Germany/ he says,
* with that famous Scotsman, Mr. John Forbes, and enjoyed
in him, for about six years, much love and sweetness ; from
whom I never had but encouragement, though we differed in
the way of our churches. The learned Amesius breathed
his last into my bosom, who left his professorship, in Friez-
land, to live with me, because of my church's independency,
at Rotterdam. He was my colleague and chosen brother to
the church, where I was an unworthy pastor.' — (Peters' Last
Report of the English wars, 1646.) His Legacy to his
daughter breathes the spirit of Christianity, and solemnly
professes his innocence of the grievous charges which were
heaped upon him; and his conduct on the scaffold fully sup-
ported the previous heroism of his character. But Peters
was a soldier, as well as a preacher of Christianity ; and,
for violating, by this improper combination, the principles of
his Master's kingdom, he, perhaps, brought on himself the
execution of his Master's threatening; — ' They that take the
sword shall perish by the sword.'

John Rogers was pastor of a church in Dublin, of which
Colonel Hewson, the governor of Dublin, was a member.
John Eyewater, and Thomas Huggins, preachers of the Word,
joined this church in 1651. (Roger's Tabernacle for the Sun,

APPENDIX. 403

p. 302.) From the same book it appears, there was a Bap-
tist church at Waterford, which addresses a letter to the
saints in Dublin on that subject, signed by twelve persons.
Of this church, Mr. Thomas Patient was minister ; he was
some time co-pastor of the Baptist church in London with
Mr. Kiffin ; he went over to Ireland with General Fleetwood,
and usually preached in the Cathedral. He was very active
in promoting the interests of the Baptists ; and Crosby
thinks, was the founder of a Baptist church in Cloughkeat-
ing, which became very numerous. (Crosby's Baptists, vol.
iii. pp. 42, 43.) From Ivimey's History of the Baptists, (vol.
i. p. 240.) it appears that there were Baptist churches in
Dublin, Waterford, Clonmell, Kilkenny, Cork, Limerick,
Galloway, Wexford, besides disciples in other places. They
do not appear to have been numerous, but seem to have had

' some active men among them. Mr. John Murcot removed
from West Kerby to Ireland, and was very useful the short
time he lived. He preached generally in Dublin, and for
some time in Cork ; where he assisted at a public dispute on
the subject of Baptism, in which he and Dr. Worth were on
the one side, and Dr. Harding on the other. — (Murcot's Life,
prefixed to his works.)-

There was a church in Youghall, in which Mr. Joseph
Eyres laboured for some time ; and afterwards removed to a
church in Cork. — (Ibid.) Mr. Timothy Taylor, pastor of
a church at Duckenfield in Cheshire, went to Ireland, and
became pastor of a church in Carrickfergus. At the Resto-
ration, he removed from the parochial edifice, and preached .

jjifhe Gospel in his own hired house to all who casne to him
In 1668, he went to Dublin, and became colleague, first to
Mr. Samuel Mather, and at his death, to his brother Na-
thaniel Mather, till his death. — (Atheh. Oxon. vol. ii. p.
508.) In 1655, Claudius Gilbert, pastor of a Congregational
church in Limerick, Edward Reynolds, Min. and J.Warren,

j(|Min. &c. unite with Dr. Winter in a letter to Mr. Baxter, as
the associated Ministers of Christ in Ireland. — (Baxter's

ckltife, part i. p. 107.) Mr. Jenneralso was pastor of a church
in Tredagh. — (Ibid.) These few particulars may perhaps
dduce some, whose information is more extensive than
tne, to pursue the subject, and communicate the results.

2 D 2

404 APPENDIX. . '

THE EARLY STATE OF INDEPENDENCY
IN SCOTLAND.

In the year 1584, Robert Brown, from whom the first Inde-
pendents derived their designation, came out of the Low
Countries into Scotland with a number of his followers.
Having taken up his residence in the Canongate of Edin-
burgh, he began to disseminate his peculiar opinions, and to
circulate writings, in which all the reformed churches were
stigmatized as unscriptural and Antichristian societies. The
Court took this rigid sectary under their protection, and en-
couraged him, for no other conceivable reason, than his ex-
claiming against the ministers, and calling in question their
authority. On his return to England, Brown published a
book, into which he introduced various invectives against
the ministers and government of the Church of Scotland. —
(Calderwood, quoted by M'Crie in his Life of Melville, vol,
i. p. 326.) King James, in his Basilicon Doron, alleges
that Brown, Penry, and other Englishmen, had, when in
Scotland, * sown their popple,' and that ' certain brain-sick,
and heady preachers,' had imbibed their spirit; although,
adds Dr. M'Crie, he could not but know that these rigid
sectaries were unanimously opposed by the Scottish minis-
ters, and that the only countenance which they received,
was from himself and his courtiers. — (Ibid. vol. ii. p. 163.)

In 1591, Penry, who afterwards suffered in England, re-
tired to Scotland for safety ; and continued there till 1593.
From thence he addressed two letters to Queen Elizabeth,
not couched in very courtly terms, and the petition, for which
he was executed. — (Brook's Lives, vol. ii. p. 50. — Paget's
Heresiography, pp. 271 — 275.) j

The next account we have of Independents in Scotland, !
brings us down to about the year 1642. ' About this time
there came in quietly to Aberdeen, one called Othro Ferren-, i
dail, an Irishman, and a skinner to his calling, favoured by '
Mr. Andrew Cant, and by his moyan (means) admitted free-
man. He was trapped for preaching on the night in someJ
houses of the town before their families, with close doors,;
nocturnal doctrine or Brownism.' — (Spalding's History of]
the Troubles in Scotland, vol. ii. pp. 45, 46.) Ferrendail
was, perhaps, a disciple of Ainsworth's, who, according to

APPENDIX.

405

Hornbeck,— (Sum. Con. p. 740.) visited Ireland. Mr. Cant
was one of the ministers of Aberdeen, and more favourable
to innovation than some of his brethren. In the provincial
assembly at Aberdeen, 1642, there was * great business about
Brownism lately crept into Aberdeen and other parts.' Be-
sides Ferrendail, William Maxwell, Thomas Pont, Gilbert
Gordon of Tilliefroskie, his wife, children, and servants, and
hail family, and John Ross, minister of Birse, were com-
plained of. Mr. John Oswald also, one of the ministers of
Aberdeen, was thought not to dislike it. — (Spalding, vol. ii.
p. 52.) Ferrendail was got to abjure and subscribe the co-
venant, and was 'received as a good Bairn.' — (Ibid. 64.)
The Presbytery, however, were not satisfied with Ferrendail's
repentance, and referred him to the General Assembly. —
(Ibid. 68.) * Maxwell, who was also accused of Brownism,
was a silly wheel-wright to his calling ; this man was sought
for, and all men forbidden out of the pulpit to receive him,
which was done by our minister, Mr. William Strachan, upon
Sunday the 5th of February.' — (Ibid. p. 70.) Gordon, of
Tilliefroskie, was taken afterwards on the streets of Edin-
burgh, and put in prison for maintaining some points of
Brownism. — (Ibid. p. 102.)

The General Assembly of 1647, passed an Act prohibit-
ing the importation of all books and pamphlets containing
Independency, and Anabaptism, and forbidding reading the
same ; or harbouring any persons infected with such errors.
Presbyteries and Synods are enjoined to process such as
shall offend against these injunctions : and civil magistrates
are recommended to aid and assist ministers in every thing
to that effect. — (Acts of Assemblies from 1638 to 1649,
printed in Edin. 1682.) These were the blessed days of
Presbyterian supremacy ; and such was the use which they
made of their power.

The English army entering Scotland soon after this, pre-
vented the execution of this unjust law, and imported Inde-
pendency in such a way as could not be resisted. Many of
the officers and soldiers of the army were preachers, and
ambulatory churches existed among the troops, in which
Independency was both preached and exhibited, Ni-
cholas Lockyer, who accompanied the English army, pub-
lished at Leith, a small work on Independency : ' A little
Stone out of the Mountain, or Church order briefly opened.

406 APPENDIX.

1652.' It has an Epistle dedicatory, dated from Dalkeith,
April 22, 1652, by Joseph Caryl, John Oxenbridge, and
Cuthbert Sydenham. It was answered by James Wood,
professor of Theology in St. Andrews. — ' A little Stone, pre-
tended to be out of the Mountain, tried and found to be a
Counterfeit,' 4to. Edin. 1654. From Wood's work, it ap-
pears that some ' ministers and others in Aberdeen,' had for-
saken the church, and adopted the principles of Independ-
ency. In 1653, was printed at Leith, *A Confession of
Faith of the Baptist Churches in London ;' the preface to
which is dated ' Leith, the tenth of the first month, vulgarly
called March, and signed by Thomas Spenser, Alex. Holmes,
Thomas Powell, John Brady, in the name and by the ap-
pointment of the Church of Christ, usually meeting at Leith
and Edinburgh.'

In July, 1652, the English Commissioners presented to
the General Assembly, ' A Declaration in favour of Congre-
gational Disciphne, purity of Communion, and Toleration;'
to which the Assembly replied rather indignantly. — (White-
locke, pp. 514, 515.) A number of the protesting ministers
seem to have been somewhat favourable to Independency ;
among the chief of whom was Mr. Patrick Gillespie. An
Independent was settled in Kilbride, and another of the
name of Charters in Kirkintilloch. — (Sewel's History of the
Quakers, p. 94.)

In 1659, the Presbytery of Edinburgh, published 'A
Testimony and Warning against a late Petition;' the object
of which was to procure the ' abolishing of all civil sanctions
establishing the doctrine, discipline, and government of this
Church,' p. 4. This Warning produced ' Some sober Ani-
madversions to Vindicate the Truth, and undeceive the
Simple,' 1659. From this pamphlet it appears, that several
persons for dissenting from the Church Courts had been
very cruelly and iniquitously used. Christian Blyth, a Bap-
tist, Mrs. Adair, Gordon of Tilliefroskie, Mr. Tayes, and
Mr. Flint, are referred to, as * excommunicated, imprisoned,
banished, hunted from place to place, to the loss of all they
had, and the making of their very lives bitter,' pp. 11, 12.
Col. Strachan also, and Lord Swinton, Mr. Dundas, Major
Abernethy, and Captain Griffin, were treated much in the
same way, according to this account, for no other crime than
that of being reckoned sectaries. It is a very excellent

APPENDIX. 407

pamphlet, and written probably by some of the persons who
had been ill used.

These facts embrace almost every thing known to me
respecting the first appearances of Independency in Scot-
land. With the return of the army to England, and the Re-
storation, all traces of it disappeared ; and the people of
Scotland were soon called to encounter more terrible cala-
mities, from a quarter from which they expected nothing
but happiness. I offer no commentary on the facts brought
forward: every enlightened Christian will form a decided
opinion respecting both parties ; and what would have been
the probable consequences of the establishment of Presby-
terian uniformity in England.

OWEN'S SUCCESSORS IN COGGESHALL.

His immediate successor was Constantine Jessop, son of
Mr. John Jessop, minister of Pembroke, educated at Oxford.
He did not remain long at Coggeshall, but removed first to
Wimborn in Dorsetshire, and then to Tyfield,in Essex, where
he died in 1660. — (Brook's Lives of the Puritans, vol. iii. p.
375.) He was succeeded by Mr. John Samms, who had been
educated in New England. The Act of Uniformity ejected
him from the parish living ; but he gathered a separate
church in it, of those who approved of his ministry, of which
he died pastor about 1675. — (Non-con. Mem. vol. ii. p. 191 .)
Mr. Thomas Browning, of Rowel, was a member of this
church in his time, and was encouraged by him to enter
into the ministry. To him, Owen gave a very important ad-
vice, which he appears to have followed himself. ' Study
things, acceptable words will follow.' — (Ibid. vol. iii. p. 271.)
He was succeeded by Mr. Robert Gouge, of Christ College,
Cambridge. He had preached, and taught a school, for
some time at Maiden, in Essex. From thence he removed
to Ipswich, where he was silenced. He laboured at Cogge-
shall till laid aside by the decay of his intellects, but in what
year this took place, is uncertain. Edward Bently was
pastor of tine church in 1721, and died on the 9th of June,
1740, in the 60th year of his age. I know not what year he
entered into office in Coggeshall, or whether there was any

408 APPENDIX.

one between Mr. Gouge and him. Mr. John Farmer, brother
to the celebrated Hugh Farmer, was ordained pastor, March
28th, 1739. His mother was daughter of Mr. Hugh Owen,
one of the ejected ministers, and he received, it is probable,
as his brother did, his classical education from Dr. Charles
Owen, of Warrington, and prosecuted his academical studies
afterwards under Dr. Doddridge. In 1730, he was chosen
assistant to Mr. Rawlin, at Fetter-lane, and continued in that
situation till he removed to Coggeshall. He published a
volume of Sermons in 1756, which possess some merit, but
are now little known. In consequence of mental derange-
ment, he was rendered incapable of any stated ministerial ser-
vice, and several years before his death retired to London.
He is said to have a been a very excellent Greek scholar. —
(Life of Hugh Farmer, and Wilson's Hist, of Diss. Churches,
vol. iii. p. 457.)

It is uncertain in what year Mr. Henry Petto succeeded
Mr. Farmer; but he died in 1776, or 1777. Mr. Mordecai
Andrews was ordained about 1774, and died at Southamp-
ton, in September, 1799. Mr. J. Fielding went to Coggeshall
in 1797. In his time, a very unpleasant difference took
place between the church and him, in consequence of which,
some pamphlets were published ; — the church books were
lost, which has prevented me from obtaining more particular
information of the state of the church during the last cen-
tury ; and Mr. Fielding was finally necessitated to retire.
Mr. Algernon Wells, from Hoxton academy, went to Cogges-
hall, in 1818, and was ordained to the pastoral office on the
7th of April, 1819. The church and congregation are again
in a promising state.

OWEN'S SUCCESSORS IN BURY STREET.

The Doctor's immediate successor was his colleague, Mr.
Clarkson, who died in 1686. Isaac LoefFs, who had been
colleague for some time with Mr. Clarkson, succeeded him
as sole pastor, and died in 1689. Of both these excellent
men, we have already given some account. The next pastor
was Isaac Chauncey, eldest son of the venerable President
of Harvard College, in New England. In his time the church
fell off exceedingly, owing to his want of popularity as a-

APPENDIX. 409

preacher, and his preaching often on the subject of Church
Order, He resigned his office in the church in 1701, and was
soon after appointed tutor of the Independent Academy,
which still exists at Homerton, and which has numbered
among its tutors and pupils some of the most learned of
the English dissenters. In this situation Dr. Chauncey re-
mained till his death. He edited some of Owen's posthu-
mous writings, and published several things of his own.

His successor was Dr. Isaac Watts, whose history requires
no illustration, and whose name admits not of eulogy from
me. Mr. Edward Terry had been assistant for a time to Dr.
Chauncey. Before Dr. Watts had been long in the ministry
he was attacked by a painful and lingering illness, which ren-
dered assistance absolutely necessary. Mr. Samuel Price
was therefore chosen to this office ; and acted as assistant and
co-pastor for more than forty years. Dr. Watts died in 1748,
and Mr. Price in 1756. It is praise enough to say that he
was worthy of being united in office with Watts. During the
latter years of his life he was assisted by Meredith Towns-
hend; and was succeeded by Samuel Morton Savage, D. D.
a man of learning and high respectability, but not very suc-
cessful as a preacher. He was tutor for many years of the
academy formerly at Hoxton, now removed to Wymondley.
He preached only in the mornings at Bury Street, and was
assisted in the afternoons, first, by Mr. Thomas Porter, and
afterwards by Mr. Josiah Thompson. The congregation, in
1782, was reduced to a very low state, when it invited Mr.
Beck, the present minister, to succeed Dr. Savage. There is
a good endowment belonging to the church; which has now
removed from the meeting-house, which is occupied by a dif-
ferent congregation. — (Wilson's Hist, of the Diss. Churches,
vol. i. pp. 251. 328.) In referring to this work, I beg here
to acknowledge my occasional obligations to it. While I
bear testimony to the curious and interesting information
which it contains, I cannot help expressing my astonishment
at the little support it has received from the body on whose
history it has bestowed so much labour; and my hope that
the respectable author will yet be encouraged to lay the fifth
volume before the public, which, I understand, has long since
been fully prepared.

FUNERAL SERMON*

DR. JOHN OWEN

DAVID CLARKSON, B. D.

* Tliis Sermon was preached the next Lord's day after the doctor's interment.

FUNERAL SERMON,

Who shall change ovr vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his
glorious body. — Phil. iii. 21.

Ahe occasion why I pitch upon these words at this time,
you are not unacquainted with. The apostle in the be-
ginning of this chapter, warns the PhiHppians to beware of
false teachers, he enforceth this with several arguments, the
principal of which are drawn from his own example, in the
body of the chapter ; and then he concludes it with an ele-
gant antithesis, opposing them to himself, and those that
faithfully follow Christ with him : he makes use of this to
enforce the dissuasive in a subserviency to his main scope,
ver. 19 — 21. 'Whose end is destruction, whose God is their
belly, whose glory is their shame, who mind earthly things.
But our conversation is in heaven, from whence we look for
the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall change our
vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious
body.' You may observe an antithesis in all this ; they
mind earthly things, but our conversation is in heaven ;
their god is their belly, but we look for the Saviour, the
Lord Jesus Christ, their end is destruction, but our end is
glory ; their glory is shameful, they glory in their shame,
but our glory shall be like that of our Lord Jesus Christ ;
that which they count most glorious, is shameful, but that
which is vilest amongst us, shall be glorious: 'Who shall
change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his
glorious body.'

The observation from hence is this :

Observ. The bodies of the saints shall be conformed, and
made like unto the glorious body of Jesus Christ.

The bodies of the saints, how vile soever now, shall at
the resurrection be made and fashioned like unto the glo-
rious body of Christ. The apostle gives a particular ac-

412 A FUNERAL SERMON ON

count of this, 1 Cor. xv. which I may take notice of in
some particulars afterward.

For the present, the great inquiry for the explaining of
this truth is: how the bodies of deceased saints shall be
like to the glorious body of Christ?

1. Negatively,

(1.) Not by any substantial change.

The substance of their bodies shall not be changed, as
one of the ancients thought, by a mistake of the word fjiera-
axni^ariau used here, inferring that the bodies of the saints
at the resurrection, shall not be of the same substance as
they are now, but they shall then have etherial bodies ;
whereas both the words a-xjifxa and fiop(pri denote quality, a
change in quality, not such a substantial change, as they
imagined.

(2.) They shall be like, not equal.

The words do import a resemblance, not an equality,
they shall not be equally glorious with the body of Christ.
The Lord of glory in all things must have the pre-eminence,
as he was * anointed with the oil of gladness above his fel-
lows,' so he shall be exalted with greater glory. But then,

2. Positively : How shall they be fashioned like unto
his glorious body ?

You must not expect an exact account of this, it re-
quires the tongue of an angel, or of some translated saint,
that hath seen, and been invested with this glory, or hath
had some full view of it. This is of the number of those
things, we must believe though we see not, though we
know not; it is an object of faith, not of sight, and so is
incomprehensible to us, who walk by faith, not by sight.
' Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, nor hath it entered into
the heart of man, what things God hath prepared for those
that love him.' If this be true of what is offered us in the
gospel, much more of what is reserved in glory. ' Now are
we the sons of God,' saith the apostle, and it doth not ap-
pear what we shall be; but we know that when he shall
appear, we shall be like him, for we shall see him as he is ;'
1 John iii. 2. And who can describe that which doth not
appear? Here 'we see but as in a glass, darkly,' we have
but a dim sight, such a sight of the kingdom of glory, as
the ancient people of God had of the kingdom of the

DR. JOHN OWEN. 413

Messiah : ' Abraham saw his day afar off, and rejoiced.'
The wisdom of God hath drawn a veil before' that glory, and
he hath drawn it in great wisdom. If so be we had the
full discovery of that glory that shall be put upon the bodies
of the saints (not to speak of that upon the soul) if we had
the full discovery of it here upon earth, it would be as hard
to persuade the saints to be content to live on earth, as it
is to persuade the men of the world to die. As in judg-
ment to them, so in mercy to us, the veil still remaineth
upon us; but though the veil be not quite withdrawn, yet
the Lord is pleased in the Scripture to lift up, as it were, a
corner of the veil, that we may see some glimmerings of
that glory which hereafter we shall see face to face, of
which I shall give an account in some particulars.

The raised bodies of the saints shall be like the glorious
body of Christ in these six or seven respects.

(1.) In respect of perfection, the body of Christ is per-
fect, so shall theirs be perfect, both in respect of parts, and
degrees.

Their bodies shall have integrality of parts in exact pro-
portion, there shall be no defect of members, no not of
those that are now wanting; those that could find no remedy,
for lameness, or blindness, or mutilation on earth, shall find
it in heaven ; their bodies shall be raised in glory. So the
apostle tells us, 1 Cor. xv. 43. ' It shall be a glorious body :'
but it would not be so glorious if these imperfections and
defects were not removed : and it shall have exact propor-
tion too, there shall be no distinction in heaven between small
and great ; as there shall be no infant of days, so no de-
crepit old age, but all shall be reduced to a perfect stature,
either to the stature of the first man Adam (for the resur-
rection shall be as a new creation) or to the stature of the
Lord from heaven, as the apostle calls our Lord Jesus. There
shall be a conformation to the image of the heavenly, and
so shall not want its proportion. The word fxop(pii in the
text, signifies ' outward form,' and axrifxa denotes ' external
figure.' Now there could be no resemblance of the body of
Christ in external form and figure, without such proportions.

(2.) The bodies of the saints shall be like the glorious
body of Christ, in respect of impassibleness.

The body of Christ is now impassible ; that is, it is not

414 A FUNERAL SERMON ON

liable to any sufferings, and so shall the bodies of the saints
be ; they shall be secured from all hurtful impressions from
without, and all distempers from within ; there shall be no
hunger, nor thirst, no pain, no sickness, nor suffering what-
soever ; the body shall suffer no disturbance, no inconveni-
ence from earthly melancholy, or from dull phlegm, or fiery
choler, or from the levity of a sanguine humour, but all
shall be brought to such an exact temperament, as shall
place them above any sufferings imaginable. The body
will not be passible, nor liable to corruption, or suffering;
for that which is liable to suffering, is more or less liable to
corruption, in whole, or in part ; but the bodies of the saints
will be incorruptible : " It is sown in corruption, but is
raised in incorruption;' 1 Cor. xv. 42.; their bodies shall be
secured from whatever may blemish their glory, or impair
their perfection, or any way disorder the constitution of it.

(3.) The bodies of the saints shall be like the glorious
body of Christ, in respect of immortality.

The body of Christ is immortal, as the apostle expresses
it, Rom. vi. 9. 'Christ dieth no more, death hath no more
dominion over him ;' so it shall be with the bodies of the
saints, * mortality shall then put on immortality,' as the
apostle expresses it, 1 Cor. xv. 53. when the bodies of the
saints shall be raised, they shall commence, take the degree
of souls, that is, they shall be immortal ; they shall be more
secured from death in heaven, than our first parents, while
innocent, were secure from death in paradise ; there shall
not only be a 'posse non mori,' ' a possibility not to die ;'
but a ' non posse mori,' ' an impossibility of dying,' and that
not arising from the nature of the body, but from the decree
and purpose of God, from the victory of Christ, and from
an immunity from sin ; ' Death shall then be swallowed up
of victory;' death shall then lie under the feet of glorified
ones, while they sing that song, 1 Cor. xv. 54 — 57. * Death
is swallowed up in victory: Oh, death where is thy sting!
Oh, grave where is thy victory ! The sting of death is sin,
the strength of sin is the law ; but thanks be to God which
giveth us the victory, through our Lord Jesus Christ.'

(4.) The bodies of the saints shall be like that glorious
body of Christ, in respect of agility ; that quickness, nim-
bleness, and wonderful celerity of glorified bodies, an in-

DR. JOHN OWEN. 415

stance whereof we have in the ascent of Christ's body from
earth to heaven. The distance between the highest heaven,
and the earth, is computed by astronomers to be some hun-
dred millions of miles, so that if he finished that distance
in a day, and we have no reason to think it so long, his body
must move some millions of miles in an hour. But not to
insist upon that, the bodies of the saints shall move when,
where, how, and as fast as the soul pleases, without any re-
luctancy, without any toil or trouble to the body. The
body shall be then immediately subject to the soul, as the
soul shall be subject to God; nor will this motion be any
disturbance to them. For what one of the ancients saith
of the angels, shall be true of the bodies of the saints :
" Wherever they move, they move not out of the blessed
presence, out of the inhappying presence of Christ."

(5.) The bodies of the saints shall be like the glorious
body of Christ, in respect of spirituality.

The body of Christ is now a spiritual body, not that it is
changed into the nature of a spirit : Christ prevents that
mistake, Luke xxiv. 39. ' Behold my hands and my feet, that
it is I myself, handle me, and see, for a spirit hath not flesh
and bones as you see me have.' The body is not changed
into the nature of a spirit, but it is said to be spiritual, be-
cause it is elevated to the highest degree of perfection and
excellency that the body is capable of, brought as near to
the angelical nature, as is consistent with the essence of a
body. So the bodies of the saints shall be spiritual bodies,
not changed into the nature of spirits, but they shall be
purged, defecated, and cleansed from all the dross, and mud,
and feculency of an earthly temper, and their senses shall be
refined to heavenly, all their acts and motions shall be ad-
vanced to a spiritual perfection : there shall be none of those
parts, none of those actions from which the body is deno-
minated a natural, or an animal body : ' It is sown a natural
body, it is raised a spiritual body :' there will be no need of
meat, drink, or sleep. Our Lord Jesus Christ calls the
raised bodies, laajyeXoi, like to the angels in this respect,
for in the resurrection, ' They shall neither marry, nor are
given in marriage, but are like the angels of God in heaven ;'
Matt. xxii. 30.

416 A FUNERAL SERMON ON

(6.) The bodies of the saints shall be like the glorious
body of Christ, in respect of splendour and beauty.

He gave a glimpse of that glory to his disciples in his
transfiguration ; Matt. xvii. 1, 2. ' He took some of his dis-
ciples into a high mountain apart, and was transfigured be-
fore them ; his face did shine as the sun, and his raiment
was white as the light;' it was glistering, saith the other
evangelist ; so shall the bodies of the saints be, they shall
shine as the firmament and stars; Dan. xii. 3. *They that
are wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament, and
they that turn many to righteousness, as the stars for ever
and ever ;' not only as the firmament and stars, but as the
sun ; Matt. xiii. 43. ' Then shall the righteous shine forth
as the sun, in the kingdom of their Father.' The purest and
most lovely complexion, the most exquisite beauty on earth,
is but darkness and deformity to that which shall shine forth
in the glorified bodies of the saints : they shall shine as the
sun, with a brighter lustre than that of the sun, with such a
splendour as shall never be clouded, never be eclipsed, never
obscured. If the glory of Solomon did transport the queen
of Sheba, when she saw him, so that it is said, ' there was no
more spirit left within her,' 1 Kings x*5. how ravishing
will the sight of those glorious bodies be, whose splendour,
whose glory shall as far exceed that of Solomon's, as the
glory of the sun exceeds that of a lily ? If a little converse
with God put such a glory upon Moses's face, that the
people were not able to behold it, their eyes were too weak ;
what glory will shine forth in the bodies of the saints, of
those that converse with God for ever, who will see him face
to face unto all eternity ? 'And we all with open face,' saith
the apostle, ' beholding the glory of the Lord, as in a glass,
are thereby changed from glory to glory, as by the Spirit of
the Lord.' By this we may guess, indeed we can do little
more than guess as to these things, farther than the Scrip-
ture leads us, but by this we may conjecture, how these
bodies that are now so vile, should have such a glory de-
rived upon them. The moon is of itself a dark, gross,
opacous body, much like the earth, as it is now generally
concluded, and capable of demonstration; but the sun dart-
ing its beams upon it, makes it a lightsome and glorious

DR. JOHN OWEN. 417

planet ; so the bodies of the saints, though vile in themselves,
yet by the glory of Christ darting on them, shall be made
glorious bodies.

(7.) They shall be like him in respect of glorious dignities
and privileges.

It is the glorious privilege of Christ, that he sits on the
right hand of God, as Mediator, in respect of his human na-
ture : ' The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right
hand. Him hath God exalted to be a prince. King of kings,
and Lord of lords ;' and he hath glorious regalities, ensigns
of royalty, he hath a throne, and a crown, and a sceptre :
* Thy throne, O-God' (it is spoken of Christ, as Mediator)
'endures for ever, the sceptre of thy kingdom, it is a right
sceptre, a sceptre of righteousness.' And he shall exercise
his royal povi^er in a glorious manner, in a judiciary way,
when he shall descend corporally to judge both the quick
and the dead. Now the saints shall partake of these glo-
rious privileges, or of something like them ; they shall stand
at the right hand of Christ : * Upon thy right hand did stand
the queen in gold of Ophir;' Psal. xlv. 9. The bodies of
the saints shall have possession of a glorious kingdom, a
kingdom of glory : ' Fear not, little flock, it is your Father's
good pleasure to give you the kingdom.' And they have
glorious ensigns of royalty ascribed to them. They have a
crown : when the chief Shepherd shall appear, we shall re-
ceive 'a crown of glory 5' yea, the Lord himself will be their
crown, as the expression is, Isa. xxviii. 5. ' In that day shall
the Lord of hosts be for a crown of glory, and for a diadera
of beauty to the residue of his people.' How glorious will
it be for them, not only to be crowned by the Lord, but to
have the Lord himself to be their crown? And they shall
partake with him in the glory of judging quick and dead ;
they shall sit with him in his throne: 'To him that over-
cometh will I give to sit with me on my throne, as I also
overcame, and am sat down with my Father on his throne.'
They shall join with Christ as assessors in that glorious act
of judgment ; they shall not only judge the world, but the
angels : ' Know ye not,' saith the apostle, ' that we shall
judge angels?'

And so much for the explication of this truth.
I might improve it several ways.
VOL. 1. 2 E

418 A FUNERAL SERMON ON

Use 1 . By way of inference : If the bodies of the saints
shall be so glorious, what glory then will be put upon their
souls ? If the body, the vile bqdy shall be advanced to such
a glory, what glory will be put upon the soul, which is the
prime receptacle of the image of God ? If glory be the por-
tion of the body, the soul will much more exceed in glory.

Use 2. Let us here take notice of the love of Christ, the
wonderful love of Christ, that he will take notice of the
bodies of his people, of that which is so vile, bodies that are
vile in themselves, and much more vile as they are instru-
ments of sin ; bodies that are vile while they live, but much
viler when they are dead ; noisome by putrefaction, or de-
voured by vermin, or dissolved into dust. Will the King of
glory take notice of such vile things ? Can he think thoughts
of love concerning objects that are so unlovely ? Yes,
thoughts of love indeed, to make things so vile to be glo-
rious, glorious like himself. Was it not enough that he
redeemed men from wrath, delivered them from going into
the pit of destruction? Was it not enough to make their
souls glorious, but will he make their bodies glorious too ?
Was it not enough to make their bodies like the stars, or
the sun, but to make them glorious like himself? Must his
own glory be the pattern of theirs ? Will nothing less satisfy
the love of Christ, but imparting to these vile bodies his own
glory? O what manner of love is this! So dear are the
saints to him, such love he hath for them, as the very vilest
thing belonging to them shall partake of his own, glory,
shall be made glorious like himself. As Mephibosheth said
to David : * What is thy servant that thou shouldest look on
such a dead dog as I am?' With much more reason may we
say, and that with astonishment : What are we, O Lord, that
thou shouldst look upon such vile dust, which is even
trampled under the feet of the beasts, that thou shouldst
advance us to such a height of honour, that thou shouldst
crown us with glory,with such a glory, a glory like thine own?
Use 3. For inquiry : How shall we know whether we are
of the number of those whose vile bodies shall be fashioned
like to the glorious body of Christ ? There are several cha-
racters in this chapter by which it may be known : I shall
only name Ihera.

(1.) Those that worship God in the spirit.

t)R. JOHN OWEN. 419

(2.) Those that rejoice in Christ Jesus.

(3.) Those whose conversation is in heaven. And,

(4.) Those that look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus
Christ ; you have these two last in the verse before my text,
but I must not insist on them.

Use 4. This should teach us to mix our grief for the loss
of deceased relatives (those that die in the Lord) with joy.
Some sorrow is allowed. They are reckoned among the
worst of sinners, that are iioTopyoL, without natural affection.
Stoical senselessness is inhuman, it is far from being Chris-
tian, or evangelical. We may mourn for ourselves in refer-
ence to the great advantages that we lose by those we are
bereaved of, especially if they are spiritual advantages : we
may mourn in reference to the places where they lived, it
portends evil to those places : * For the righteous are taken
away from the evil to come.' When those that should stand
in the gap are removed, there is wrath breaking in upon that
people without any remedy : we may mourn in reference to
ourselves, but in reference to them we have cause to rejoice.
If we mourn, it should not be as those without hope. Im-
moderate sorrow hath its rise from self-love. Will you count
him a friend who grieves at your preferment ? The death of
the saints is the highway to glory. The apostle calls death, a
seed time, that is, a time of hope, not of mourning ; and a time
in reference to an expected harvest, is a time of rejoicing.

But we may mourn, we of this congregation have a par-
ticular cause to do it. I shall speak something of that ex-
cellent person that we have lost: but what I shall say, as
the time will permit me, is but little concerning that great
worthy. It was my unhappiness that I had so little and late
acquaintance with him, which makes me not competent for
such an undertaking ; the account that is due to the world,
requires a volume, and abetter hand than mine, which I hope
it will meet with in time : only let me touch some generals,
which may help us to a sense of our loss, without which we
are not like to make such an improvement of it, as the Lord
expects from those upon whom his hand is fallen so heavy.

A great light is fallen ; one of eminency for holiness,
learning, parts, and abilities ; a pastor, a scholar, a divine
of the first magnitude ; holiness gave a divine lustre to his
other accomplishments, it shined in his whole course, and

2 e2 -

420 A FUNERAL SERMON ON

was diffused throngli his whole conversation, I need not
tell you of this that knew him, and observed that it was his
great design to promote holiness in the power, life, and ex-
ercise of it among you. It was his great complaint that th«
power of it declined among professors. It was his care and
endeavour to prevent or cure spiritual decays in his own
flock. He v.'as a burning and a shining light, and you for a
while rejoiced in his light : alas ! that it was but for a while,
and that we cannot rejoice in it still !

Those practical discourses which he published to the
world, did give a taste that his spirit and temper was under
the influence and power of holiness. There are some crea-
tures that love to bark at the light, instead of making a
better use of it : he met with such, I mean some that wrote
against him, who thought themselves concerned to represent
him odious to the world, but with great advantage to him,
because they could not do it but by groundless surmises,
and false suggestions, such as shewed the authors of them
malicious, and rendered them ridiculous.

He was master of all parts of learning requisite to an ac-
complished divine ; those that understood him, and will be
just, cannot deny him the reputation and honour of a great
scholar; and those that detract from him in this, seem to be
led by a spirit of envy, that would not suffer them willingly
to see so great an ornament among those that are of another
persuasion. Indeed he had parts able to master any thing he
applied himself unto, though he restrained himself to those
studies which might render him most serviceable to Christ,
and the souls of men. He had extraordinary intellectuals, a
vast memory, a quick apprehension, a clear and piercing judg-
ment ; he was a passionate lover of light and truth, of di-
vine truth especially, he pursued it unweariedly, through
painful and wasting studies, such as impaired his health and
strength, such as exposed him to those distempers with
which he conflicted many years : and some may blame him
for this as a sort of intemperance, but it is the most excus-
able of any, and looks like a voluntary martyrdom. How-
ever it shewed he was ready to spend, and be spent, for
Christ : he did not bury his talent, with which he was richly
furnished, but still laid it out for the Lord who had intrusted
him. He preached while his strength and liberty would
serve, then by discourse and writing.

Dll. JOHN OWEN. 421

That he was an excellent preacher none will deny who
knew him, and knew what preaching was, and think it not
the worse because it is spiritual and evangelical. He had
an admirable facility in discoursing on any subject, perti-
nently and decently, and could better express himself ex-
tempore, than others with premeditation. He was never at
a loss for want of expression ; a happiness few can pretend
to ; and this he could shew upon all occasions, in the pre-
sence of the highest persons in the nation, and from the
greatest to the meanest. He hereby shewed he had the com-
mand of his learning. His vast reading and experience was
hereby made useful, in resolving doubts, clearing what was
obscure, advising in perplexed and intricate cases, and
breaches, or healing them which sometimes seemed in-
curable. Not only we, but all his brethren will have reason
to bewail the loss of him. His conversation was not only
advantageous in respect to his pleasantness and obliging-
ness 5 but there was that in it which made it desirable to
great persons, natives and foreigners, and that by so many,
that few could have what they desired.

I need speak nothing of his writings, though that is an-
other head that I intimated, they commend themselves to
the world. If holiness, learning, and a masculine unaffected
style can commend any thing, his practical discourses can-
not but find much acceptation with those who are sensible
of their soul concerns, and can relish that which is divine,
and value that which is not common or trivial. His excel-
lent Comment upon the Hebrews gained him a name and
esteem, not only at home, but in foreign countries. When
he had finished it (and it was a merciful providence that he
lived to finish it), he said. Now his work was done, it was
time for him to die. There were several other discourses
that seem controversial and are so : our loss of him in this
respect seems to be irreparable, for any thing that is in our
present prospect. The due management of controversies
require so great abilities, that there is not one among a hun-
dred of our divines, are competently qualified for that; and
the truths of the gospel, which should be dearer to us than
our outward concerns, are like to be suppressed or adulte-
rated, unless the Spirit of truth stir up and. empower some
to assert and vindicate them. He had a singular dexterity
this way, for the managing of controversies ; and those truths

422 A FUNERAL SERMON, &C.

that he vindicated, were such as were most in danger by the
apostatizing spirit of this age : some may think his genius
led him much to study debates, but so far as I have observed,
he did not affect to be an aggressor, but still was on the de-
fensive, and proceeded with such temper, that he would ra-
ther oblige his adversary (if a lover of truth) than exaspe-
rate him. He made it appear he did not write so much
against any man's person, as forthe truth : Iheard one of them
declare, it would not trouble a man to be opposed in such a
way as this great doctor did treat his greatest antagonist.
It is usual with persons of extraordinary parts, to straggle
from the common road, and affect novelty, though thereby
they lose the best company ; as though they could not ap-
pear eminent, unless they march alone. But this great per-
son did not affect singularity; they were old truths that he
endeavoured to defend, those that were transmitted to us by
our first reformers, and owned by the best divines of the
church of England. What the truth has lost by this, I can-
not easily say. '

But it falleth heaviest, and most directly upon this con-
gregation; we had a light in this candlestick; which did not
only enlighten the room, but gave light to others far and
near; but it is put out; we did not sufficiently value it; I
wish I might not say, that our sins have put it out. We
had a special honour and ornament, such as other churches
would much prize ; but the crown is fallen from our heads :
yea, may I not add, woe unto us, for we have sinned, we
have lost an excellent pilot, and lost him when a fierce storm
is coming upon us, when we have most need of him. I
dread the consequences, considering the vv^eakness of those
that are left at the helm. If we are not sensible of it, it is
because our blindness is great. Let us beg of God, that he
would prevent what this threatens us with, and that he would
make up this loss, or that it maybe repaired, or at least that
the sad consequences of it may be prevented. And let us
pray in the last words of this dying person to me : * That
the Lord would double his Spirit upon us, that he would
not remember against us former iniquities ; but that his ten-
der mercies may speedily prevent us, for we are brought
very low.'

423

The following Letters were obtained too late for insertion
in their proper place.

TO MR. WHITAKER.

(From the Original, kindly furnished me hy Mr. Upcot, of
the London Institution. )
Sir,

I RECEIVED yours by the bearer, who has done me the favour
to call for an answer : and although, at present, I have scarce
leisure to write a line, yet I was not willing to ornit the op-
portunity of saluting you with one word. I am glad to hear
of your welfare, and of the peace of the church with you,
which I pray God to continue. I hope it is well also with
you as to spiritual thrift and growth; and I earnestly desire
it may be so. For indeed amongst all the tokens of God's
displeasure that abound in the world, and especially in this
nation, there are none so sad, as the open evidences which
we have of his withdrawing his presence from his churches
and other professors of the gospel, which appear in the fruits
and effects of it. But I cannot at present give you my dread-
ful apprehensions of the present state of things in the world ;
I may possibly have another opportunity for it. My second
part of Evangelical Churches is finished ; but when it will
be published, as yet I know not. It doth comprise, not only
that which you want, but all the cases wherein the practice
of our way is concerned. I pray excuse my haste, and re-
member in your prayers him who is labouring with age, in-
firmities, temptations, and troubles, being

Your affectionate brother in our dearest Lord,

J. Owen.

London, Oct. 29.

For my worthy Friend, Mr. Thomas Whitaker, at Leeds.

TO HENRY CROMWELL,

Lord Lieutenant of Ireland.

(In answer to some requests for the improvement of the University

of Dublin.)
My Lord,
I RECEIVED your commands by Mr. Wood, in reference unto
the statutes of this University, to be sent unto you. I shall.

424

with the first convenient opportunity, endeavour to send or
bring them unto your Lordship. I am glad to hear of your
endeavour to dispose of that University to the interests of
piety and learning j and am bold to inform your Lordship,
that our statutes, as those also of the other University, being
framed to the spirit and road [qu. mode] of studies in former
days, will scarcely, upon consideration, be found to be the
best expedients for the promotion of the good ends of god-
liness and solid literature, which are in your aim. I could
much rather wish that if the great employments of your
Lordship's servants in that place will not afford them leisure
to attend such a work, that you would be pleased to send
your commands to some of your friends and servants in
Oxford, men of abilities, wisdom, and piety, to compose a
body of orders and statutes suited to the present light, inte-
rest, and discoveries of literature, in the
ways and expedients of it which we do enjoy, that may be
submitted to your Lordship's judgment. It is not impossible
that something not unworthy your owning might be presented
unto you; and that returning with the advantage of your
allowance and approbation it might get esteem here also,
where beaten road, customs, and, in many, an
affection to an old interest, will not easily permit the most
evidently useful sort of alteration to take place.

I hope your Lordship will pardon this boldness in him
who prays for you daily, and is.

My Lord,
Your most humble and most faithful Servant,

- . John Owen.

Ox. Ch. Ch. Coll. Sept. 9, 1657.

[Directed]
For his Excellence/ the Lord Henri/ Cromwell, — These.

[Endorsed]

Dr. Jo. Owen, Oxford,

Concerning the sending the Statutes of Oxford.

[Lansdowa MSS. in British Museum, 823. 347. Orig.]

INDEX I.

PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE

EXPLAINED OR ELUCIDATED.

GENESIS.

LEVITICUS.

Chap.

Vol.

Chap.

VoJ.

i. 1. . .

viii. 201

xvii 21.

•

xvii. 240

2. . . .

ii. 102

21, 22

• •

xi. 43

26, 27.

xii. 226

xxiv, 16.

•

XV. 204

ii. 7. . . ii.

104. 328

17.

viii. 211

NUMBERS.

iii. 8. . . .

xiv. 51

v. 15.

• •

xvii. 202

10. - .

xiv. 77

xii. 7, 8.

• 9

viii. 151

13.

xiii. 72

xiv. 9.

XV. 120

15. . xvi. 396

. xii. 151

xxiv. 4.

• •

ii. 153

iv. 4. . . ii. 75

xiv. 174

vi. 5.

xiii. 45

DEUTERONOMY.

viii. 21.

vi. 323

iv. 13.

• • •

xi. 353

xii. 7. 13.

XV. 139

vii. 7,8.

•

XV. 24

XV. 1, 2.

xvii. 10

x. 12, 13.

• •

xvi. 208

13, 14.

viii. 191

16.

• • •

V. 166

xvii. 7.

vi. 281

xiii, 1, 2.

• *

XV. 207

xviii. 18, 19.

viii. 191

XXX. 6.

, ,

iii. 11

25.

•

ix. 366

xxxi. 16 —

18.

viii. 192

xxviii. 3, 4.

ivii. 20

xxxiii. 12.

• •

vi. 170

XXXV. 1 — 5.

xvii. 177

xxxvii. 4.

xiii. 127

JOSHUA.

xxxix. 9.

xiii. 79

xlix. 9.

xvi. 22

i. 5.

vi, 338

16—18.

xvii. 11

vii. 21.

xiii.

113. 228

X. 12.

ii. 160

EXODUS.

xxiv. 19.

•

ix. 365

iii. 2—6.

xii. 397

JUDGES.

X. 23.

. ii. 284

xiii. 21, 22. ' .

XV. 561

xi. 30, 31.

ix. 389

xiv. 19, 20. 24.

XV. 564

xiv. 6.

• «

ii. 165

xxiii. 20, 21.

XV, 189

XXX. 22.

xvi. 456

I. SAMUEL.

xxxili. 19.

XV. 310

ii. 30.

vi. 226. XV. 556

xxxiv. 6.

ix. 445

vii. 2.

xvi 316

6,7.

iii. 151

xii. 22.

vi. 341

ix. 470

XXV. 13.

•

xiii. 127

29.

iii. 387

XXX. 6,

XV, .570

426

INDEX TO TEXTS.

II. SAMUEL.

PSALMS.

Chap.

Vol.

Chap.

VoL

xxiii. 5.

XV. 558. xvii. 5

xxxi. 10 — 15.

xvii. 1 1

I. KINGS.

xxxii. 3.

xxxiii. 5. . .

xiv. 63
xiii. 182

xiii. 2.

, ,

viii. 192

9—11.

vi. 207

xxii. 6.

a •

ii. 18

xxxiv. 5. . .

xii. 581

28.

viii. 192

XXX vi. 7 — 9.

xiii. 247

II. KINGS.

xxxvii. 7. .
xxxviii. 2.

xiv. 351
xii. 561

iii. 26, 27.

- .

ix. 393

17.

xiii. 49

CHRONICLES

xxxix. 1 — 3. . •
6.

xiii. 345
xiv. 380

iv. 10.

•

. xiii. 61

5, 6. •

xiii. 381

vii. 23.

• •

xvii. 8

xl. 6.

xii. 259

xii, 32.

XV.

367. 457

xiii. 6. . . \

xiii. 457

II.

CHRONICLES.

xiv. 1.

1—3.

xiii. 229
xvii. 73

XV. 2.

XV.

547. 550

X. 60

xvi. 10.

• •

xiv. 445

10.

xiii. 290

EZRA.

xlviii. 12—14.
xlix. 11

xvi. 386
xiii. 227

vii. 12—14

iii. 498

1. 21. . . .

xiv. 88

ix. 6.

. •

xiv. 60

Ii. 5.

V. 124

NEHEMIAH.

7.
Iviii. 3.

viii. 233
ii. 394

iv. 1, 2.

XV. 524

xiii. 140

ix. 17.

• •

xiv. 191

ixi. 2.

xvi. 442

ESTHER.

Ixiv. 6.
Ixxvi. 5.

xiii. 136
xvi. 281

iii. 8.

, ,

XV. .524

10.

xiii. 141

JOB.

Ixxvii. 3. . .
6, 7.

xiv. 16
xvi. 449

V. 1.

• •

xiv. 160

Ixxviii. 2.

xii. 478

xiii. 7, 8.

•

viii. 151

34—37.

xiii. 231

xvi. 21.

■ *

xiii. 69

Ixxxix. 30 — 37.

vi. 342

xxvi. 13.

• •

ii. 101

xcii. 12 — 15.

xii. 549

xxviii. 12—

-28.

xii. 265

xcvi. 10. .

iv. 467

xxxiii. 8, 9

• • •

xvi. 201

cii. 13, 14.

XV. 104

* 22,

23.

xiv. 272

27. .

xii. 468

24.

, ,

xiv. 101

civ. 36.

ii. 104

PSALMS.

34.
Cxix. 18.

xiii. 334
iii. 383

ii. 7.

• •

viii. 325

cxxv. 1 — 3.

VI, j5j

V. 3.

• •

xiv. 355

cxxx. 1—8. . xiv. 8—396

5—7.

, ,

ix. 471

cxxxix. 8—10.

xiii. 28

X. 4.

• • .

xiii. 323

cxli. 5.

xvi. 23

xiv. 1,
xvi. 7, 8.

a •

xiii. 319
xiii. 347

PROVERBS.

xvii. 15.

• •

xii. 515

i. 17.

xfii. 1 14

xviii. 9. 11

« • •

XV. 492

23. . . •

ii. 121

23.

• •

xiii. 177

iv. 23.

xiii. 117

xix. 12, 13

• • •

xiii. 60

viii. 22, 23.

xii. 71

xxii. 17.

• •

iv. 466

23.

viii. 329

xxiii. 4 — 6

• •

vi. 349

26.

ii. 105

xxxi. 9 — 1

xvii. 21

31.

X. 145

10.

* •

xiv. 276

ix. 1 — 6. . •

X. 56

INDEX TO

TEXTS. 427

PROVERBS.

ISAIAH.

CIlHp.

Vol.

Chap. Vol.

xxiii. 7.

xiii. 225

xlix. 14—16. . XV. 278. 322

26.

xiii. 372

Ii. 15, 16. - . . xvi. 223

xxiii. 31.

xiii. 114

liii. . . • ix. 74

xxvi. 14.

xiii. 110

11. . xiv. 102. xvii. 214

25.

xiii. 24

12. . . v. 273

xxvii. 17. . xiii. 374

. xvii. 75

liv. 5 . . . X. 66

xxix. 9.

xiii. 30

7 — 10. . . vi. 360

ECCLESIASTES.

9, 10. . . vi. 323
11. . . xiv. 67

V. 1. . xiii. 36.

xvii. 179

iv. 7 . . xiv. 145

ix. 3. . . xiii, 20. 65

Ivi. 7. , . XV. 380

xi. 10.

ii. 396

Ivii. 1. , . xiii. 134

SOLOMON'S SONG.

5. . • xiii. 51
10. . . ' ii.319

ii. 1—7.

X. 51

1.5—20. . . iv. 179

xii. 479

17, 18. . . XV, 330

iv. 4.

xvi. 394

20. . . xiii. 50, 227

V. 2.

xiii. 169

Iviii. 3. . • xiii, 102

9. . . .

X. 60

lix, 21, . vi. 413. xvii. 48

10—16.

X. 87

Ixi.l. . . . ii. 191

vi. 12. . xiii. 46. 260.

xvii. 189

Ixiii. 10. . . iv. 234

viii. 6.

X. 155

16. . . . xii. 335

ISAIAH.

17. . . xvi. 329
Ixv. 8, 9. . . xvi. 13

iv. 1.

vi. 166

Ixvi. 1—3, . . xvi. 213

5. . . .

xvi. 5

13, , . iv, 179

V. 19.

XV. 492

21. . . ix. 119

vi. 1, 2.

13. . .

xii. 402
XV. 38

JEREMIAH.

viii. 19, 20.

iii.314

ii. 19. . . . xiii. 78

20.

iv. 411

iii. 15. . . xvii. 60

xi. 1—3. . ii. 189. x. 303

22, 23. . . xvii. 25

6-9.

xiii. 204

iv 14. . . xiii. 113, 260

13.

XV. 524

V. 3, 4. . . iii. 181

xiv. 32.

XV. 516

viii. 2. . . ii. 100

xix. 13, 14.

xvi. 300

xii. 14. . . xvi, 4.53

xxvii. 3. .

ii. 462

XV. 19, 20. . XV. 157. 163

xxviii. 16.

XV. 571

xvii. 9, 10, . . xiii, 22

xxxii. 2.

XV. 334

xviii, 7, 8. . . xiv, 492

17.

xvi. 17

xxiii. 6. . viii. 336. xi. 365

xxxiii. 14.

xiv. 77

28, 29, . . iii, 315

xxxiv. 16.

xvi. 394

xxiv. 2. . . xvi, 393

xxxix. 8.

iii. 491

xxxi. 3. , . vi, 248

xl. 27.

iv. 183

25, . . xiii. 247

27—31. . vi. 182

. xiv. 218

xxxii, 38—40. . . vi. 285

28—31.

xiii. 427

41, , . xiii, 22

xli. 14, 15.

XV. 151

Ii, 5. " . . xvi. 105

xliii. 10—12.

22.

iii. 250
xiii. 179

LAMENTATIONS.

22—26.

' XV. 329

iii, 21, . , xiv. 284

xliv. 1—8.
3, 4.

vi, 185
ii. 465

EZEKIEL.

1 xiv. 11—13.

XV. 368

i. 3. , . . iv. 391

i xlvi. 9— 11.

vi. 205

xiv. 4. . . xvii, 184

1 xlvii 10.

xiii. 181

9. . , xvi. 3S3

428

INDEX TO TEXTS.

EZEKIEL.
Chap,
xvi. 14.
xvii. 24.
xviii. 24, 25.
xviii. 31 .

xxxiii. 18. 20.
xxxvi. 26. .

27.
xxxviii. 10, 11.
xlvii. 11.

ZECHARIAH.

Vol.

xvi. 135

XV. 415

vii. 259

V. 166

xiv. 195

ii. 378

vi. 439

xvi. 399

xvi. 306. 320

DANIEL.

iii. 17.
vii. 15, 16.

27.
viii. 13, 14.
ix. 24.
xii. 10.

13.

ii. 19, 20
V. 11.
vi. 3.
vii. 9.
14.
viii. 12.
X. 11.
xi. 12.
xiv. 1

HOSEA.

iii. S. 8.

8.
V. 25.

ii. 1.
v. 2.

7.
vi. 6, 7.

9.
vii. 14.

xvi. 445
XV. 476
XV. 357

xvi. 551
vi. 391

xvi. 236
XV. 450

vi. 367

xiii. 63

xii. 543

xii. 565

xiii. 244

ii. .324

. . Xfiii. 58

xvi. 392

xii. 575

AMOS.

xvi. 165

XV. 103

xiii. 103

MICAH.

xiii. 263

viii. 322. xii. 113

xvi. 14

xiv. 78

. xvi. 161

xiii. 266. xv. 457

xvi. 369

HABAKKUK.

-9.

i.l5.
ii. 4.
iii. 1—
7.

16, 17.

17, 18.

ZEPHANIAH.

iii. 17.

ix. 365

xvii. 108

XV. 88. 96

XV. 525

xvi. 275

xvii. 12

Chap.
i. 12.
ii. 8.
iii. 3.

9.
iv. 2, 3.

7.
V. 6—8.
vi. 13.
ix. 17.
xii. 10.
xiv. 6, 7.

i. 8.

iii. 1—3.
6.

MALACHI.

Vol.
X. 174

viii. 341

X. 201

XV. 405

XV. 396

XV. 488

ii. 110

XV. 105

xiv. 202

iii. 145

iv. 35

XV. 492

xiii. 367
XV. 491
vi. 175

MATTHEW.

iii. 12.

16.
V. 18.
vi. 6.

31—34.
vii. 20.

33.
xi. 25.

25, 26.
xii. 35.
xiii. 20, 21.
XV. 19.

22.
xvi. 16.
18.
xviii. 7.
17.

32, 33.
xix. 28.
xxiv. 24.
26.
XX vi. 41.
xxvii. 20.
xxviii. 20.

i. 12.
ix. 22.
xii. 33.
xiii. 32.

ix. 236

ii. 73

iii. 487

viii. 180

xiii. 259

vi. 140

V. 392

V. 393

XV. 24

xiii. 229

vii. 315. xiii. 233

. • xiii. 20

xii. 542

xii. 41

xii. 8. xvi. 397

. xvi. 362

XX. 122

vii. 280

vi. 329

vi. 270

ii. 209

vii. 437

. xix. 446

xvii. 47. 209

MARK.

LUKE.

i. 4.
^0.

ii. 196
xiv. 220
xvi. 208

ii. 179

ii. 39
viii. 268

INDEX TO

TEXTS.

429

LUKE.

JOHN.

Chap. Vol.

Chap.

Vol.

i. 35. . . . ii. 181

XV. 26. .

ii. 125

ii. 40; . . ii. 190

xvi. 1—7.

X. 273

V. 3,4. . . xii. 542

8—11.

iv. 171

vi. 45. . . . xiii. 20

13.

iii. 401

vii. 47. . . . xiii. 167

13—15.

ii. 221

viii. 13. . . vii. 451

14. . iv. 163. X. 293

X. 1 — 3. . . . iv. 269

26, 27.

X. 25

xi. 9—13. . . ii. 171

xvii. 5.

viii. 332

13. . . . iv. 197

11. . .

vi. 485

xii. 42. . . iv. 349

15.

vii. 478

xiii. 1 — 5. . . xiv. 473

21.

V. 275

xvi.27— 31. . . iii.315

21.23.

xvi. 473

31. . . iv. 414

24.

xii. 367

xviii. 9 — 14. . . xi. 372

XX. 30, 31.

iii. 316

xxiv. 45. . . iii. 389

ACTS.

JOHN.

i. 15.

xvii. 36

i. 1. . . viii. 294

ii. 24. .

ii. 204

1—3. . . X. 483

33.

ii. 216

9. . . V. 277. 453

iii. 20.

viii. 461

12. . . xi. 375

V. 9. .

ii.89

14. . . X. 57. xii. 289

vii. 19. . . xiii. 43. 74

15. . . . iii. 66

51.

X. 328

17. . . . .ii. 223

59.

xii. 139

29. . . V. 454

viii. 13. •

ii. 248

iii. 3—6. . . ii. 237

X. 10. .

ii. 151

6. . . .X. 245

xii. 11.

xiii. 138

8. ' . . . ii. 81

xiii. 2. 4.

ii. 85

12. . . . xiii. 404

32, 33. .

viii. 272

14—18. . . xi. 376

xiv. 15—17.

xiv. 131

17. . . V. 454

23.

xvii. 37

iv. 12. . . xiii. 229

XV. 16.

XV. 488

14. . . iv. 199. vi. 465

xvi. 9. .

XV. 5

V. 19, 20. . . ii.225

22, 23.

xvi. 309

23. . . xii. 13-2

xix. 3. . . .

ii. 73

37. . . . viii. 152

XX. 27. . . .

vi. 527

vi. 37— 40. . . vi.260

28. . ii. 88

viii. 352

45. . . . x. 20

29.

xvii. 353

62. . . . viii. 294

xxi. 9. . . .

iv. 277

^67. . . xiii. 168

xxvii. 20.

vi. 327

70. . . . iv. 251

viii. 58. . . viii. 294

ROMANS.

x. 11. . . . v. 393

!• Oy ^* • « «

viii. 262

27—29. . . vi. 380

16.

xvi. 402

36. . . viii. 270

17. . xiv. 108. xy. 277

xi. 50. . . . X. 550

18. .

ix. 399

51- . . ii. 155

19. . iii. 325

. xiv. 129

xii. 32. . . xvii. 234

28.

xvii. 376

xiii. 34, 35. . . xvi. 474

32. . . ix.

370. 468

xiv. 1. . . . X. 16

ii. 14, 15. . xiii. 146. xiv. 83

16. . . vi, 419

iii. . . .

xi.378

16, 17. . . vi. 459

iii. 5.

viii. 163

26. . . X. 289

iv. 20. . XV. 254.

295. 318

30. . . . xii. 48

V.5. . , X. 26. 291

XV. 1. . . iii. 61

5, 6. . .

xvii 251

430

INDEX TO

TEX IS.

ROMANS.

CORINTHIANS.

Chap.

Vol.

Chap.

Vol. •

V. 10. . ix.

274. X. 201. xiii. 29

xii, 7, 8.

. xvi. 150

12.

X. 79

10.

ii. 25

18.

V. 468. X. 200

.5 11.

iv. 279

VI. 5, 6.

V. 343

11.

X. 287. xvii. 46

12.

xiii. 13

xiii. 12.

xii. 477

14.

xiv. 405. xvi. 190

xiv. 15.

xiii. 98

vii. 1.

xiii. 13

24,25. . ii. 267. iii. 336

21.

xiii. 5

29—33. . . iv. 299

viii. 6.

xiii. 215

XV. 22.

v. 467

10.

V.VI 501

24—28. . . xii. 294

11.

iii. 100

31.

xvi. 483

13. ^ .

iii. 98. vii. 331

16.

X. 295

II.

CORINTHIANS.

19.

xiv. 345

i. 21, 22.

iv. 214. X. 299

23.

iv. 228

22.

iv. 223

26.

iv. 55. xiii. 89

iii. 4, 5.

iii. 79

26, '^7.

ii. 520

. xiii. 357

27.

ii. 469

6—8.

. xvii. .50

28.

vi. 212. ix. 1'98

7—9.

xvi. 156

30.

xii. 213

. ii. 15

32- 34.

V. 394

17.

iv. 82

ix. 32,33.

xvi. 18.5

18.

iii. 54. vii. 403. xii. 277

X. 6 — 8.

xii. 405. xvi. 54

xii. 497

xi. 11.

xvii. 316

iv. 16—18

. xiii. 284

29.

vi. 177

V. 2,

xii. 488

36.

xiii. 318

xii. 476. xiv. 291

xii. 1 — 4.

iv. 343

14,15.

v. 465

4—8.

xvii. 55

16.

xii. 483

iii. 469

17.

ii. 252

xiii. 4.

xiii. 142

18—21.

ix. 175. xi. 428

14.

xiii. 30. 55

19.

. v. 451

xvi. 25, 26.

iii. 318

21.

xvii. 147

vi. 16— 1£

!. . ' . xvi. 452

I. CORINTHIANS.

viii. 5.

xvii. 35

i. 24.

X. 97

xii. 2, 3.

viii. 181

30.

xi. 424

xiii. 13.

x. 25

ii. 8.

viii. 433

10.

ii. 78

GALATIANS.

14.

ii. 296

ii. 20.

xii. 162. xvii. 243

vi. 11.

xi. 163

iii. 5.

ii. J19

19.

xvi. 152

16.

xi. 437

20.

ix. 28

iv. 6.

iv. 48

viii. 10, 11.

v. 478

V. 16.

. iii, 81

Lx. 23.

xiii. 286

17.

xiii. 31. 43

27.

vii. 283. 398

vi. 1.

xiii. 47

X. 2.

. ii. 73

XV. 148

EPHESIANS.

xii. 13.

. vii. 71

i.3— 5.

vi. 278

16.

xvii. 149

.v. 394

xi. 23—26.

xvii. 223

5—7.

xiv, 101

26.

xvii. 167

8—10.

xii. 467

28.

. xvii. 176

9, 10.

xii. 71

xii. 1.

ii. 1

11.

XV. 15

4 6.

X. 13. xvi. 149

13.

iv. 214. X. 297

.<).

iv. 244

14.

iv. 223

INDEX TO

TEXTS.

431

EPHESIANS.

I. TIMOTHY,

Chap.

Vol.

Chap,

Vol.

i. 17—19.

• •

iii.390

iii. 13. .

iv. 289

19, 20.

• •

ii. 368

15. . . iii. 261

. iv. 419

ii. 3.

• • •

vi. 392

16. . viii. 392

xii. 294

8—10.

xi. 440

. xvi. 190

vi. 9.

vii. 445

12— ]6.

, ,

ix. 177

16.

viii. 211

18.
21, 22.

X 330. xvi. 1. 122
xvi. 153

II. TIMOTHY.

iii. 10.

• •

X. 257

i. 14.

xvii. 67

19.

• •

xvii. 255

ii. 15.

iv. 349

iv. 7—16.

• •

iv. 320

17, 18.

vi. 124

• •

xvii. 33

19.

vi. 249

11—15

• * •

xiii. 160

iii. 1.

xvi. 344

13.

• •

xiii. 396

TITUS.

14.

• •

ii. 22

ii. 13.

viii. 346

1.5, 16,

•

xvi. 477

iii. 4— 7.'

X. 233

17, 18.

• •

ii. 287

25—29

vii. 391

PHILEMON.

30.

IV.

181. 21 t

18. .

xi. 211

V. 2.
18,19.

•

• •

ii. 202
xiii. 256

HEBREWS.

i. 2.

3. . viii. 37
10—12.

vi. 16.

xiii. .340

viii. 363

18.

iv. 87. vii. 480

3. xii. 94
viii. 366

ii. 4. . . ii.

131. 334

PHILIPPIANS.

9. . . .

V. 463

i. 23.

« ^

xvi. 500.

11. .

xvi. 421

ii. 6, 7.

• •

viii. 380

13. . .

ii. 201

6 — 8.

• •

xii. 258

14, 15.

xii. 452

iii. 8, 9.

• ' «

xi.448

17, 18.

vii. 423

• •

X. 200

iv. 15. . . - .

x. 173

10.

• •

xvii. 218

16. . . .

xvi. 130

12—14.

xiii. 53

V. 1.

ix. 2

21.

• •

xii. 306

6. . . .

x. 302

iv. 7.

• «

vii. 490

7. . . .

iv. 39

13.

* •

ii. 373

vi. 4 — 6.
4, 5.

xvii. 271
iv. 309

COLOSSIANS.

8.
13.

xvi. 314

xiv. 188

i. 13.

•

ii. 312

17,18.

X. 320

15.

• •

xii. 91

vii. 22.

xi. 224

16.

• •

viii. 358

viii. 6.

vi. 314

27.

• •

xiii. 281

7—13.

xiv. 186

28.

• •

xvii. 62

9—12. , .

vi. 287

ii. 11.

• ,

ii. 377

ix. 8.

xvi. 124

iii. 3.

•

iv. 200

14. .

ii. 197

iii. 89. vii. 33

6. xiii. 56

X. 5. . . viii. 404

. xii. 259

10.

• • ,

ii. 254

19, 20. .

xvi. 125

14.

• ■

xvi. 465

29. . .

V. 482

16.

• •

iv. 553

xi. 1. .
16.

xiv. Ill
xvi. 421

I. THESSALONIANS.

25, 26.

xiii. 14

xii. 1,

xiii. 17

V. 19.

• •

X. 327

2. . ^ .

xiii. 286

22.

• •

xiii. 50

xiii. 41

23.

• •

ii. 430

X. 318

15.

24.

432

Chap,
xii. 27.

27, 28.
xiii. 5.

i. 2.

2—4.

14.

14,

23,

ii. 14.

iii. 4.

iv. 1.

i. 10, 11.
ii. 2. 3.

11.

16.
iii. 21.
iv. 7.

i. 1.
3.
4.
5-

16.

16—21.

17.

19—21.

20, 21.

21.
ij. 1.

14.

18.

18-22
iii. 5.
5—7.

INDEX T0 TEXTS.

HEBREWS.

II. PETER.

5—7.

Vol.

... XV. 338

XV. 448

vi. 338

JAMES.

, . vii. 466

ii. 461

, . . iv. 284

xiii. 50

vii. 131. xiii. 74

xiii. 221

xi. 473

ii. 81

viii. 151

. xiii. 477

. xviii. 65

I. PETER.

viii. 334

xiii. 427

. xvi. 46

. . xiii. 54

xiii. 113

ii. 247

xiii. 89

II. PETER.

. V. 630

. ii. 464

. ii. 253. vi. 447

ii. 460

. ii. 37

iii. 317

xii. 403

iv. 301

ii. 139

ii. 153. x. 290

V. 479

ii. 313

xiii. 113

xiii. 190

vii. 320

ii. 103

xvi. 223

Chap.

Vol.

Ill

11.

13.

i. 3.
ii. 1.

1,2.

15.

16.

19.

20—27.

27.
iii. 1—3

16.
iv. 1,2.
8.
18.
V. 7.

10.

20.

V. 462. ix. 204
xvi. 220
xvi. 225

I. JOHN.

. X. 7

iv. 165

v. 440. xiii. 124

. X. 15

vii. 464

vii. 235

iii. 404

iv. 202

xiii. 106

. vi, 130

vii. 193

. . viii. 354

. ii. 22

X. 24. xiii. 29

vii. 87

X. 12

xiii. 245
iii. 427.
viii. 344

ii. 291. ii. 385

REVELATIONS.

i. 4.

5,6.

8.
ii. 9.
iii. 10.
17.
20.
V. 6—14
viii. 3.

3, 4.
xii. 10.
xvi. 10, 11.
xvii. 12 — 16.
xviii. 8.
xxi. 24.
xxii. 11.

ii. 133.

iv. 208

X. 17

viii. 349

xiv. 271

vii. 451

xii. 565. xiv. 270

X. 50. XV. 409

xii. 136
xvi. 140

xii. 321

iv. 165
xvi. 236

XV. 353
xvii. 129

xii. 516

xi. 166

INDEX II.

THE PRINCIPAL SUBJECTS CONTAINED IN THESE WORKS.

Abasement in the remembranceofthe
defilement of sin, a necessary duty,
ii. 543. Self, how promoted, xiii.
353. Constant, xiv. 438.

Abba, Father, meaning of the words,
iv. 51.

Abhorrence of sin in others, necessi ty
of, vi. 447. Self, xiv. 265. For
sin, xiv. 65.

Abide in us, sin does, xiv. 406.

Abiding in Christ, iii. 406. Against
opposition, an evidence of true faith,
xvi. 510. With Christ, the way to^
recover from decays of grace, xvi.
5'iO. Of the Holy Spirit with be-
lievers, vi. 438. X. 286. Of in-
dwelling sin, vii. 337. xiii. 16. In
prayer, vii. 481. Consolation, x.
308. Sense of heavenly things, how
attained, xiii. 279. Of the love of
God, xiv. 15. With God, resolved,
xiv. 121. What it is, xv. 567. In
communion with those from whom
we first receive religion, xviii. 29.
262.

Abilities, natural, we must not read
the Scriptures resting in our, iii.
463. Use of, in prayer, iv. 98. For
the ministry, whence obtained, xvii.
46.

Ability of man to discern the will of
God, ii. 107. No, in sinners to
purge themselves from natural pol-
lution, ii. 312. To comply with the
commands of God, mistakes about,
iii. 1 85. For duty not in ourselves,
iii. 187. Of assent upon testimony,
iii. 347. For prayer, how obtained,
iv. 43. Of speech, iv. 28G. And
power lost by man through sin, xii.
230. Of Christ for his work, xii.
284.

Able, every man should pray as he is,
iv. 94.

VOL. I.

Above reason, the doctrines of the
gospel are, xvii. 429.

Abound, when sin does in a church,
xiv. 498.

Abounding of spiritual thoughts, xiii.
253.

Abraham, justification of, xi. 201.

Absence, bodily, of Christ, supplied
by the Spirit, ii. 218. Of Christ,
impatience of the, x. 155. Of God
from the soul, xiv. 361.

Absolute authority possessed by God,
iii. 175. The purposes of God are,
vi. 203. Power of God, what he
can do by it, ix. 454. Perfection
of God, X. 110. Consent of the
will to sin, not found in believers,
xiii. 121. Judgments, xiv, 305.
And supreme head of the church,
Christ the, xviii. 444.

Absolutely, what purchased by Christ,
V. 331.

Absolution from sin, v. 634. x. 216.

Abstinence from known sin, xi. 97.
From things which Christ has not
appointed, xvii. 172,

Abuse of spiritual gifts, ii. 2. And
deceit, which have prevailed, as to
the work of the Holy Spirit, ii. 17.
Of the best duties possible, ii. 539.
Of eternal love, iii. 159. Of the
faculties of the soul, iii. 325. Of
learning, iii. 490. Of gospel grace,
effect of, xiii. 79. Of the patience
of God, xiv. 155.

Abused, the doctrine of justification
has been, xi. 8.

Abyss of providence unsearchable,
xviii. 89.

Accents and vowels, Hebrew, iii. 492.
The Hebrew, iv. 454.

Accept, God in Christ, we must un-
conditionally, xvii. 27.

Acceptable works the fruit of the
2F

434

INDEX.

Holy Spirit, ii. 16. To God, how
the offering of Christ was, ii. 202.
Keceivinghisloveia, X. 42. Prayer,
what ife necessary to, iv. 89. What
renders obedience, xiv. 258. Our
duties made, by Christ, xiv. 341.

Acceptance of obedience, the rule of.
iii.4. Of Christ in his work. iv. 160,
Gracious, of the satisfaction of
Christ, V. 584. With God, nature
of, xi. 39. Many have found, xiv.
149.

Acceptation with God, grace of, x.
207.

Access to God, boldness in our, iv.
82. In worship, xii. 337. Pro-
cured by the blood of Christ, xvi.
123. Under the gospel, what it is,
xvi. 123. 131. 135. The glory and
beauty of gospel worship, xvi. 129.

Accidental adjuncts of prophecy, ii.
152. Encouragements to sin, vii.
360. Form, what it is, viii. 387.

Accommodation of religion, evil ef-
fects of, xi. 58.

Accompany salvation, what things,
xvii. 295.

Accomplishment of the promises, cer-
tain, vi. 318. Of Scripture, when
improperly expected, xiv. 542. Of
the purpose of God, xvii. 17.

Accursed, Christ blasphemously, by
the Jews, ii. 4. The death of Christ
was, ix. 112.

Accuser, Satan an, iv. 165.

Acknowledgment of sin, xiv. 49.

Achor, the valley of, vi. 374.

Acquaintance with the pollution of sin
to be obtained, ii. 533. With the
word of God, how acquired, iii.
471. With the work of God, a
qualification for the ministry, iv.
350. With the success of sin ne-
cessary, vii. 362. Necessary to
walking with God, x. 132. With
the love of God, x. 322. With
Christ, X. 353. Special, of spiritual
things, how acquired, xiii. 281.

Acquiescency of the heart in God, xi.
125.

Acquiescing in God in Christ, xvii.
243.

Acquired habits in religion, iii. 9.

Acquisition of the gospel ministry, iv.
324.

Acquitment from sin, xiv. 103.

Acquittal from sin, xi. 13,

Act of the Spirit in forming the hu-
man nature of Christ different from
that of the Son in assuming it, ii.
184. Of believing the work of God,
ii. 373. Of the will, every graci-
■'' ous, wrought by the Holy Spirit, iii.
83. Solemn, of testimony to the
Scriptures, iii. 269.

Acted, how the prophets were by the
Spirit, ii. 144. By the Spirit, what
it is to be, iii. 81.

Acting faith on the promises, vii. 479.

Actings, internal, of the Trinity, where
one person is the object of the love
of another, natural and necessary
to the being of God, ii. 64. Of one
divine person towards another, ex-
ternal, ii. 65. Of the person of the
Son of God towards the human na-
ture, voluntary, ii. 178. Of the
Holy Spirit not ascribed to him ex-
clusively, ii. 180. Of mind, ra-
tional, iii. 324. Of the Holy Spirit
in believers, x. 287. Of the offices
of Christ, all from God, xi. 151.
Eminent, of grace, xii. 148. Of
faith, special, xiii. 235. Of grace
vigorous, xiv. 297.

Acts, internal, of the Trinity, how un-
divided, ii. 181. Of spiritual life,
ii. 329. No vital, under the power
of spiritual death, ii. 338. Of sanc-
tification, order of, iii. 1. All, of
natural life, from God, iii. 77. Of
the will, what they are, V. 184. Of
God towards sinners, antecedent
and consequent to the satisfaction
of Christ, V. 601. Of grace, con-
catenation of, vi. 214. First and
second, how connected, ix. 420.
And habits distinguished, 439. Of
grace, all, have a respect to Christ,
481. Of mercy, the proper work of
God, XV. 103.

Action, how the soul is drawn into,
vi. 519.

Actions, symbolical, ii. 152. All, to
be tried by the word of God, iii. 3.
Mixed, vii. 140.

Active obedience of Christ, x. 195.

Actively, temptation considered, vii.
437.

Activity of indwelling sin, vii. 338.
Of the will in believers to do good,
xiii. 10.

INDEX.

435

Actual sin, its cause and spring, xiii.
39!^. Sins, how tbey spring from
original, ii. 395. Twofold event of
men falling into, 399. How we
are strengthened against, 518.
And habitual grace, iii. 76. Sup-
plies of grace necessary to the mor-
tification of sin, 105. Assistance
of grace necessary to obedience,
190. Reconciliation procured by
Christ, V. 156. Opposition to good,
xiii. 49. Exercise of the mind
about spiritual and heavenly things,
219.
Actually righteous, we must be made,

by Christ, x. 127.
Adam, how he had the Spirit of God
in the state of innocence, ii. 108.
Had many things revealed to him,
139. Supernatural life of, 330.
State of, before the fall, v. 139. A
type of Christ, 468. And Christ
compared, 515. ii. 399. Rlan not
in that state by Christ, which was
lost by, V. 525. Mental state of.
when created, x. 136. How God
dealt with, xi. 95. How poor in
himself, xii. 259.
Adaptation of the gospel to all

nations, xv. 23.
Addition, no, can be made to God,

xii. 468. xiv. 196.
Additions, of, to divine institutions,

xix. 489.
Adduction of sacrifices, ii. 199.
Adherence, and assimulation, effects
of love, iii. 119. To corrupt tra-
ditions, 447. Of defilement and
guilt to our nature, xii. 249. To
spiritual things, xiii. 478. Faith
of, xvii. 243.
Adhering to ministers, xix. 76.
Adjuncts of divine inspiration, ii. 143.
Adjuvant cause of the sufferings of

Christ, xvii. 153.
Administration of grace not equal at
all times, iii. 188. Of the kingdom
of Christ, iv. 161. Of ordinances,
authority for, 268. Of the new
covenant after the coming of Christ
in the flesh, v. 401. Of forgiveness,
xiv. 103.
Admiration an effect of love, iii. 145.
Of the glory of Christ, xii. 408. Of
the perfections of God, vii. 405. Of
what is incomprehensible, xiii. 343.

Admission of things into the mind,
inordinate, effect of, xii. 583. Of
Christ, xvii. 213. Into church fel-
lowship, xix. 561. Of persons to
the Lord's Supper, xxi. 140.
Admonition, brotherly, xix. 104.551.
Admonitions, end and use of, vii. 224.
Adoption, spirit of, iv. 49. Pledge

of, X. 229. Nature of, x. 254.
Adoration of God, xii. 135. Of

images, xviii. 524.
Adorning our profession, iv. 258.
Adrian, verses of, on his death-bed,
ix. 373. Choaked by a fly, xv. 114,
Advantage and privilege in the par-
ticipation of the gifts of the Spirit,
ii. 117. Of the New Testament in
our access to God, 215. Of duties
vitiated in their performance, 343.
Of spiritual experience, great, 458.
Our highest, promoted by submis-
sion to the authority of God, iii.
183. Taken by temptation, vii.
446. From sin, sometimes there is
none, xiii. 62. Sin uses every, over
men, 66. Of faith in a time of
public calamity, xvii. 108.
Advantages of contemplating the
mystery of the person of Christ,
xii. 276. Proposed, of sin, xiii.
126.
Advocate, work and office of an, iv.
76. The Holy Spirit an, 165. v.
508.
Affected with the evil of sin, we should
be, ii. 535. Towards us, how the
Holy Spirit is, x. 326. With sin,
we ought to be, xvii. 207.
Affectedness with the guilt of sin, xiv.

442.
Affecting power of truth, xii. 392.
Affection, natural, perverted by sin,
xiii. 186. Inordinate, to the world,
222.
Affections wrought-upon and excited
by convictions, ii. 275. Fixed by
grace on spiritual things, 276.
How depraved and sanctified, 391 .
When renewed, work sensibly, 474.
The, how they are engaged to God,
iii. 35. Corrupt, seductive power
of, 443. 445. And graces, excita-
tion of, iv. 51. Entanglement of,
by sin, vii. 460. xiii. 56. And
passions, how attributed to God,
viii. 159. Alienated from God,
2 F 2

436 INDEX.

xiii. 37. The, how to be kept, 117.

Spiritual, 371. The, influence of,

373. Towards lawful things, xiv.

S12. The sails of the soul, xv. 99.

What, are to be engaged for God,

xvii. 28,
Affectionate confessions of sin, xii.

.577.
Aflflations, new, not necessary for un-
derstanding the Scriptures, iii. o80.
Afflatus, no sudden, to be expected,

iv. 360. Of the Holy Spirit, ii. 163.

iii. '296.
Afflict willingly, God does not, ix.

204.
Aifliction, pity of Christ to his people

in, X. 177. And trouble, increase

of, with age, xii. 649. No promise

against, xvii. 9.
Afflictions, the means of convictions,

ii.*404. How they purge away sin,

ii. 5129. How sanctified and made

useful, ib. Sent to mortify sin, vii.

493. Comfort undei", x. 318. The

means of preventing sin, xiii. 152.

Permitted by the covenant, xiv. 20.

Produce disquietude, 308. Con-
sistent with the special presence

of God, XV. 560.
AfFrightments end allurements of

temptation, vii. 448.
Age, increase of trouble with, xii. 549.

Horoscope of, xix. 7.
Agents in the work of redemption, v.

234.
Aggravation of the guilt of sin, vii.

386. xiv. 410.
Aggravations of the defilement of sin,

ii. 512. Of sin in those who have

received a principle of grace, iii.

192. Of death, ix. 111. Of sin,

liow to be considered, xiv. 287.
Agitation of natural affections in

prayer, xiii. 244.
Agony of Christ in the garden, xvii.

161.
Agree, things wherein Christians,

should be considered, xviii. 390.
Ageeement of spiritual gifts and

saving grace, iv. 245. Of universal

and particular justice, ix. 438.

Necessary to walking with God, x.

130. xvi.165.
Aids of grace, the ends for which they

are granted, xiv. 457.
Aim of temptation to be discovered y

vii. 491. Of man different from
that of God, xv. 196.

Aiming at the highest degree of spi-
ritual mindedness necessary, xiii.
223.

Alacrity against sin, vii. 364. In our
entrance into sufferings, xiii. 316.

Alienation of mind from God, ii. 295.
Of the minds of men from the gos-
pel, ii. 320. Between God, and
man, v. 35 6.

Alive, a sense of guilt and sin, how
to be kept on the heart, x. 237.

All, the word, how used in the Scrip-
tures, V. 4il2. Christ nowhere
said to die for, 337. 463. Men,
who, in the business of redemption,
396. Ruling and disposing provi-
dence, assigned to Christ, viii. 373.
Sufficiency of God, x. 110. xv. 151.
xvii. 30. Of God, the foundation
of faith, XV. 151. Things ordered
in the covenant, xvii. 16. Why the
elect are called, v. 402.

Allegories and types of Scripture, iii.
467.

Alleviation of afflictions, where to be
found, xii. 351. Of guilt, false,
xiii. 130.

Alliance of words in Scripture, iii.
488. Between Christ and the
church, xii. 111.

Allowance of sin dangerous, ii. 276.

Allurements and affrightments of
temptation, vii. 448.

Allusion to local motion in sending
the Spirit, whence taken, ii. 118.

Alone, what faith is, xi. 91. Of faith,
359.

Alterable, the covenant of grace, not,
vi. 287.

Alterations in the worship of God,
xix. 471. In the state of the church,
XX. 27.

Amazing judgments, ii. 404.

Ambition of the clergy, xx. 21.

Amendment, one end of punishment,
ix. 51.

Amiable goodness of an object, what
constitutes it, xiii. 470.

Amiraldus, his opinion of the nature
of a church, xix. 167.

Amiss, who do not understand when
things are, with them, xiii. 289.

Amotion from church fellowship, vii.
169.

INDEX.

Ampliation of prayer, iv. 1 10.
Amplitude, spiritual, of divine truths,

how restrained, xi. 15.
Anabaptism, xix. 223.
Analogy or preparation of faith, iii.
469. Of the eternal purposes of
God, V. 611. Definition of, ix. J J 6.
Ancient people of God, how they ob-
tained salvation, v. 170. Liturgies,
xix. 424.
Ancients, testimonies of the, v. 552.

Authority of, vi. 39.
Angels, the sons of God, x. 257.
Alinistry of, xii. 114. About the
body of Christ, when dead, ii. SO:-.
The host of God, 99. Their ad-
hesion to Christ by love, xii. 184.
Glory of God manifested to the,
330. Comprehension of, the love
of Christ passes, xvii. 256. The
sinning, xii. 470. xiv. 132. And
devils, how they argue and differ,
ix. 113.
Anger, definition of, ix. 400. Of God,
V. 602. viii. 163. ix. 170. Howit
should be regarded, xv. 102. In
threatenings should make his own
people fear, xv. 102.
Animadversions on Fiat Lux, xviii. 1.
Animate, how love does our duty, xii.

18.?.
Animosities, how best prevented, xv.

146.
Anniversary sacrifice, Jewish, how

typical, ix. 63.
Annotations of Grotius, review of, ix.

291.
Anointed, why Christ was, iv. 205.
xvi.460. Ones, believers are God's,
457.
Anointing at the inauguration of go-
vernors, what it signified, ii. 163.
Of the Holy Spirit, iii. 404. iv. 202.
With oil, iv. 293. Of Christ, v.
236. Use and design of, xii. 110.
Fits men for the service of God, xvi.
460. Of Christians gives God a
peculiar interest in them, ib.
Anoints believers, the Spirit, x. 302.
Anselm, his directions for the visita-
tion of the sick,xi. 22.
Answer prayer, when grace does, ii.
263. How we should, the dispen-
sations of God, XV. 101. The law
of God, how the sufferings of Christ
did, xvii. 303

437

Answerable practice, importance of,
xiii. 180. Of the heart of a be-
liever, and the truth, xiv. 164.
Answering the mind and -will of the

Holy Spirit, iv. 233.
Antecedaneous to faith, what must be

found in us, xi. 92.
Antecedent acts of God towards sin-
ners, V. 601. Love of God, X. 35.
Antecedents and consequents to be
observed in reading the Scriptures,
iii. 472.
Anthropomorphi-tes, their notion of

God, viii. 148.
Antichrist, the spirit of, what, ii. 59.
Destruction of, xiv. 507. The sea-
son for his destruction determined
by God, xvii. 126.
Antichristian errors dangerous, xv.
29. The promoters of them, how
qualified for that end, 34.
Antiquity of the sacred writings, iii.

250. Of liturgies, xix. 424.
Anti-spirit, against whom set up, ii.26.
Apogi-aphs of Scripture, iv. 393.
Apostacies, total, causes of, xiii. 190.
Apostacy, cause of, xv. 1'12. Begin-
ning of, xiii. 38. Door of, vii. 343.
Wickedness of, xiii. 321. From be-
ginnings of conversion, how brought
on, ii. 412. From God, greatness
of our, 26. From the profession of
the gospel, xvii. 271. Under the
Old Testament, xii. 158. From
pure religion predicted, xvii. 610.
In the church, xix. 500. Of the
church of Rome, xviii. 275. Of the
church in several ages, with respect
to the Persons of the Trinity, ii. 34.
Of Christian churches in the rejec-
tion of the Spirit, and his work, ii.
35.
Apostates from the gospel, who, v.

483.
Apostles, commission of the, iv. 262.
The followers of the, 285. How
Christ taught the church by them,
xi. 74. How Christ spake by them
after his ascension, 75.
Apparel, vanity in, xvii. 527.
Appealing to God as the searcher of

the heart, xiii. 239.
Appearance of Christ in the presence
of God, vi. 483. And condition of
believers, mean, x. 7. Of good,
the will chooses, xiii. 123.

438

Appearances of God in a way of
grace to be improved, xiv. 305. Ex-
traordinary, for his people, XV. 153.
For his people, tokens of his special
presence, 565. Of Christ in the
likeness of human nature, xii. 114.
Of the Holy Spirit under visible
signs, ii. 73. Of persons in divine
visions, 150. Personal, of Christ,
under the Old Testament, xii. 445.

Appellations or titles of the Holy Spirit
in Scripture, ii. 43. vi. 444.

Appetite, intellectual, v. 560. Spiri-
tual, loss of, xii. .569. Rational,
the will is an, xiii. 123.

Application of the blood of Christ for
the cleansing of sin, ii. 500. To
the blood of Christ for the cleans-
ing of sin, 521. 541, 549. Of the
death of Christ to subdue sin, iii.
116. Of the death of Christ to the
soul, vi. 518. To the promises for
relief, x. 158. Of mercy to the
soul, xiv. 105. To Christ for aids
of grace, 458. Making to Christ,
ignorance of the way of, xvii. 486.
Special, of Christ, 244. Of the grace
of Christ, how to be made, xix. 459.

Apply, indwelling sin will, itself to
every occasion, xiii. 17.

Appointed season of deliverance, xv.
104.

Appointment of Christ to death, ix.
481.

Apprehending Christ, xi. 138.

Apprehension of eternal danger from
the law, before conversion, ii. 423.
Of things, iii. 324. Of the evil of
temptation to be cherished, vii. 476.

Apprehensions of divine operations to
be tried by the word of God, ii. 258.

Approach of temptation, providing
against, vii. 489. To God, way of,
X. 149.

Approaches to glory consist in grow-
ing holiness, iii. 141. How en-
joyed, xiii. 496. Of calamities, use
of faith in the, xvii. 109.

Approaching to God in duty, xiii. 246.
419. Judgments, warnings of,
given, xiv. 488.

Approbation of divine things, how
produced, iv. 210. Love of, x.
26. Of the righteousness of Christ,
230. Of the way of salvation, xi.
125. Of the Gospel by faith, 506.

INDEX.

519. Self, often unfounded, xiv.
526.

Appropriation, the use of a seal in, x.
298.

Approving of, and delighting in the
sins of others, ii. 538.

Approximations to God, xiii. 419.

Aquinas, his relation concerning a
corpse, XV. 26.

Arausican Council, a decree of, iii.
258. Testimony of, to the Scrip-
tures, 362.

Arguments to prove the divine per-
sonality of the Holy Ghost, ii. 67.
In prayer for the further communi
cations of the Spirit, ii. 484. Weak,
for holiness, prejudicial to it, iii.
123. External, for the truth of the
Scriptures, 279. Inartificial, iv.
409. Twelve, to prove the pre-
servation of the Scriptures, 462.
Against universal redemption, v.
246. 257. 272.297, 298. 312. 325.

Arian heresy, whence it sprang, xii.
19. Persecutions very dreadful,
XV. 82. 219.

Arianism, its prevalence, xii. 53.

Aristotle, his character of virtue, iii.
42. Mint of, xi. 70. His terms
and distinctions, xvii. 427.

Ark, Christ the, v. 384. xvii. 114. Of
the tabernacle, what it signifies, xv.
394. Of the covenant, the glory
of God, xvi. 8.

Arminianism, display of, v. 39.

Arrows of conviction, xiii. 143. Di-
vine, fixed in the soul, pain of, xiv.
19.

Articles of faith, xviii. 388. Of the
church of England, xx. 229.

Articulate voices in divine revela-
tions, how formed, ii. 47.

Artificial science, iii. 419. Disposi-
tion of truth not found in the Scrip-
tures, 458. Arguments, iv. 409.
Skill in teaching, evil of, xi. 15.
Union, how applied to the person
of Christ, xii. 287.

Artist, good, a simile from a, xv. 21.

Arts and sciences, use of, in the inter-
pretation of Scripture, iii. 381.

Ascending love to God, x. 35.

Ascension of Christ into heaven, xii.
308. 310.

Ascription of divine properties to God,
xii. 139. Of glory to God, xiv. 197.

Ashamed of the gospel, what it is,
xvi. 406. Of what men are, in the
^ gospel, 410. Why we should not

K be, of the gospel, 419.

Asleep in security, who are, xii. 365.

Ass's head, worship of, xviii. 585.

Assault the soul, sin does, xiii. 54.

Assaults of our spiritual enemies, how
managed, vii. 458.

Assemblies of bishops and councils,
xii. 13. We should pray for the
presence of Christ in our, xvii. 66.

Assembly of saints and angels in hea-
ven, xii. 321.

Assent to truth, ii. 266. Ways of, iii.
323. On testimony, xi. 101. Upon
light and conviction, vii. 293. Upon
testimony, faith an, xi, 90. To the
Scriptures, iii. 281. Sincere, to di-
vine revelation, xi. 123.

Assignation of honour to Christ, its
principle and spring, xii. 150.

Assimilation to Christ, iii. 119. Love
of, xii. 193. To heavenly and spi-
ritual things, xiii. 432.

Assistance of Christ in duty, iii. 39.
Internal, of the Spirit of God, ne-
cessary to every act of obedience,
77. Of the Holy Spirit for under
standing the Scriptures, necessity
of, 427. In prayer, promised, iv.
10. Full and speedy, from Christ,
vii. 425. What, is afforded in prayer,
X. 148. Actual, imparted to be-
lievers, 253. Of God against in-
dwelling sin, xiii. 161. Whence
derived, xv. 188.

Assistances, deceitful, leaning on, vii.
506.

Assisting, special grace, xiii. 150.

Assumption, the only immediate act
of the person of the Son toward the
human nature, ii. 178. Of grace,
false, caution against, vii. 384. Of
human nature by Christ, xii. 23. 280.

Assurance, how given, iv. 220. Foun-
ji dation of, vi. 128. Of faith, xiv,

f' 111.275. Of the love of God, vii.

10. Of success and final preserva-
tion, an encouragement to duty, iii.
164. Of the end, an encourage-
ment to the use of the means, 166.
By what lost, xiii. 451. Of a call
to the ministry, xix. 39. Accom-
panying divine revelations, ii. 145.
Of the truth of the Scriptures, iii.
281. 345.

INDEX. 439

Assured knowledge that the Scripture
is the word of God, how to be ob-
tained, iv. 400.

Athanasius falsely accused by the
Arians, xv. 82.

Atheism, transcendent, what, v. 57.
Abounding of, xiii. 338. Secret, of
the heart, xiv. 146. The sin of,
500. To be renounced, xv. 7.

Atheistical thoughts, influence of, xiii.
319. Presumption as to God, xiv.
88.

Atheists, ix. 344.

Athenians prohibited strange objects
of worship, xxi. 382.

Atonement for sin not required of us,

ii. 442. False ways of making, the

. ground of superstition, 444. The,

how pleaded by Christ in heaven,

xii. 316.

Attainable, how salvation is, v. 170.

Attempts, vain, for the mortification
of sin, iii. 94.

Attendance on the word of God, ii.
263.

Attention, how awakened to the gos-
pel, iv. 317. To particular actions
necessary, xiii. 77.

Attractive, how the sufferings of Christ
are, xvii. 238. Power of the love
of Christ, 253.

Attributes of God, v. 11.

Aversationof the mind from God, xiii.
35. 392.

Aversion and fear of suffering, xiii.
284.

Augmentation, the love of God not
capable of, x. 37. Of grace, 246.

Augustine, manner of conversion ex-
plained in the instance of, ii. 393.

Auricular confession, a sinful and ac-
commodating invention, ii. 514.

Austin, his testimony to the Scrip-
tures, iii. 361.

Author of all good, the Holy Spirit is
the, ii. 174. Of sanctification, God
is the, 430. Of all gracious act-
ings, the Spirit is the, iii. 82. And
the finisher of grace, God is the, v.
165. Of the covenant, God is the,
xvii. 12.

Authoritative instruction notnecessary
for understanding the Scriptures,
iii. 380. Blessing the congrega-
tion, xvii. 65.

Authority of God to be always consi-
dered in his commands, iii. 175. x.

440

INDEX.

21. Sense of, to be carried into all
our transactions, iii. 182. The law-
has the, xiv. 85. Gives efficacy to
the word, xi. 355. How communi-
cated to Christ, iv. 217. Of Christ,
respect of fciith to, xvii. 269. Ex-
perimental sense of, 122. Of the
Holy Spirit, x. 281. In giving the
Spirit respects his gifts and graces,
ii. 114. Of the church as to the
Scriptures, iii. 261. In the church,
XX, 81. Of the Scriptures, iv. 316.
389. 402. xii. 121. Ministerial, iv.
352. xvii. 63. xix. 529. And right
of preaching, iv. 267. Of the an-
cients, vi. 39. Among men, all at-
tempts against it vain, xvi. 299.
Among men, when such as God
will own, 296. The, needful for
appointing forms of worship, xix.
446.

Autographs of Scripture lost, iv. 393.
457.

Awake, we must be always, against
temptation, vii, 490.

Awakening of attention to the gospel,
iv.317.

Awe, religious, excited by the word of
God, iii. 343. Of the judgments of
God, how duely impressed on the
mind, xvii. 9.

Baal, the prophet of, ii. 19.

Babylon, or Babel, the origin of apos-
tacy from the worship of God to
idolatry, xvi. 106. Its idolatry in
graven images, ib. The name why
transferred to the church of Rome,
107. Romish, her utter destruc-
tion, XV. 366. Persecution for re-
ligion first arose there, xvi. 105.

Backsliders, recovery of, an act of so-
vereign grace, xii. 575.

Backsliding, issue of, xvii. 562.

Backward, we must not go, in reli-
gion, xiii. 308.

Backwards and forwards, faith looks,
XV. 123.

Bagdad, martyr at, xix. 167.

Balaam, how a prophet, and a sor-
cerer, ii. 1.53.

Balance, our own righteousness weigh-
ed in the, x. 231.

Balancing eternal things with present
sufferings, xiii. 314.

Banishment of ministers from corpo-
rations, xxi. 463.

Banqueting-house, what, x. 54.

Baptism, v. 34. xiv. 175. Of Christ,
the time of his being anointed to
his prophetical office, ii. 193. In
the name of Christ, xii. 1 63. Not
regeneration, ii. 247. Washes not
away sin, 513. How it expresses
our sanctification, 601. Infant,
xxi. 547.

Baptized into the name of Christ, ii.
72. Into the name of the Holy
Spirit, ib.

Barchochal, the false Messiah, iv.
485.

Barren and fruitless knowledge of
Gotl, its cause, xii. 101.

Barrenness, spiritual, xiv. 27. A sore
judgment, xvi. 313. Under privi-
leges to be guarded against, xv. 39.
How God proceeds in giving men
up to it, xvi. 315.

Basilius, his testimony to the Scrip-
tures, iii. 361.

Basis of gospel obedience, vi. 526.

Battle, the day of trial is a day of,
xvii. 131.

Bearing of sin by Christ, v. 296. 378.
386. The cross, xiii. 316. Each
other's infirmities, xix. 88.

Beast, worshipping, xix. 166.

Beasts, wild, sinners compared to,
xiii. 204.

Beatifical vision of heaven, xii. 524.

Beautiful and desirable, all truth is,
xvii. 308.

Beauty and glory of Christ, x. 91. Of
the person of Christ, xii. 200. And
comely order of things, 470. Of
spiritual things, vi. 457. xvii. 399.
Must be apprehended, xiii. 470.
Why not discerned, iii. 442. Must
be pressed on the mind, xiii. 42.
Of the soul, its conformity to God,
ii. 508. Of gospel worship, on
what it depends, xix. 491.

Beginning, how Christ was in the,
viii. 296. Of the covenant, xvii.
13. And ending of the spirit of
prophecy, ii. 139. Of justification,
xi. 40. Of good, not from our-
selves, iii. 79. And progress of the
church of God, 494.

Beginnings of holiness small like
seed, ii. 456. Of spiritual declen-
sion, xiii. 95. Of sinful aversa-
tions to be prevented, 40. Of evil
to be resisted, xix. 99.

INDEX.

441

Begotten of God, how believers are,
viii. 326.

Behalf, how the divine perfections are
laid out in our, x. 113.

Beholding the glory of Christ, xii.
368. By faith and by sight, 476.
The glory of God in heaven, 301.

Being and existence of God, xiii. 3;S8.
The foundation of religion, ii. 61.
Little known of it, vii. 40.5. All, in
God, xii. 468.

Belial, who is designated by that
word, xvii. 7.

Belief of the gospel, how prevented
by sin, xiii. 187.

Believe, who are obliged to, v. 328.
464. Whether every one is bound
to, that Christ died for him, 531.

Believers alone receive the Spirit, ii.
115. Much unacquainted with the
nature of holiness, and their inte-
rest in it, 437. The only subjects
of sanctification, 479. Their tes-
timony to the Scriptures, iii. 266.
Mortification, the work of, i. 365.
Privileges of, v. 32. God's house,
XV. 385. God's consecrated por-
tion, xvi. 458.

Believing, justification before, v. 598.
State and right of those for whom
Christ died, before, v. 626. In
Christ, xii. 160. Gives an interest
in forgiveness, xiv. 226.

Bellarmine, his definition of justifica-
tion, xi. 41.

Benefit and use of the word preached,
ii. 457. Of trials, xiv. 381.

Benefits of Christ, to whom they be-
long, V. 26. Received from Christ
should induce us to love him, xii.
205. Of spiritual thoughts, xiii.
333.

Benevolence, love of, xii. 194.

Benignity and charity the great re-
semblances of God, iii. 146. Of
Miracles, iv. 292.

Bent, habitual, against sin, x. 175.

Bequest of the Spirit by Christ, ii.
173.

Bernard, his account of trust in God,
xi. 126.

Best, we are to serve God with our,
iv. 9.

Better than others, believers ought to
be, xii. 546. We should grow, under
affliction, xiv. 317.

Beza, his manuscript copy of the

New Testament, an account of, iv.
470.

Bilson, bishop, his opinion on church
government, xxi. 251.

Binding of Satan by the power of
Christ, vi. 409.

Births, two, implied in regeneration,
vii. 183.

Bishop of Rome, whether Peter was,
xviii. 360.

Bishaps and presbyters, of, iv. 273.
And deacons, vi. 66.

Blameable departure from a church,
xix. 147.

Blasphemous imaginations insinuated
by Satan, xiii. 340.

Blasphemy, of, XV. 204. Against the
Holy Ghost, ii. 91. xvii. 336. Of
the Jews against the name of Jesus,
ii. 4.

Blessed immortality, way to, viii. 223.

Blessedness of God, xii. 414. Of the
angelical state, 185.

Blessing God for spiritual privileges,
iv, 109. A man's self, vii. 379.
The congregation, how it is best
done, xvii. 65.

Blindness, natural, of men, ii. 281. Of
mind, iii. 294. Of many about the
nature of sin, iii. 96. Of heart, xiv.
440.

Blood in sacrifice both offered and
sprinkled, ii. 521. Of Christ, pu-
rifying virtue of, 516. How it
cleanseth from sin, 519. Of the
sacrifice of Christ always efiicaci-
ous, 521. Of Christ, value of, v.
147. How the church is purchased
with the, viii. 352. Eyeing the, x.
251. And cross of Christ, how re--
garded in repentance, xiv. 61. Its
value, XV. 23.

Bloody, the death of Christ was, ix .
Ill,

Blossoms in the spring, our thoughts
are like, xiii, 224,

Boasting and despondency prevented
by the same means, ii. 463. And
glorying in sin, 537.

Bodily presence of Christ with his
church, xvii. 48. Absence of Christ
supplied by the Holy Spirit, ii. 218.
223. Sight of Christ on earth a
privilege, xii. 487. Visible figure
of God, viii. 148. Strength given
by the Spirit of God, ii. 165.

Body of Christ, the mystical, vi. 449-

442

INDEX.

How formed of the substance of the
Virgin, ii. 182. How Christ suf-
fered in his, ix. 116. Of Christ, the
mystical, iii. 62. ix. 469. The
church, a spiritual, xvii. 55. And
soul, union of, xii.285. The, how
depraved by sin, ii. 493. Effect of
original sin on, v. 134. Bringing
it into subjection, vii. 398. The,
how sanctified, ii. 496. State of at
the resurrection, xii. 522. The,
glorification of, 486. The meta-
phorical meaning of the word, vii.
334.

Bold and confident, sinners are, ii.
537.

Boldness in our access to God,iv. 82.
In the faith, 289. And holy confi-
dence,'352. As to temptation, vii.
477. What, is necessary for walk-
ing with God, X. 134. in approach-
ing God, 149. With God, nature
of, X. 272. In sinning, xiv. 500.

Bonaventure, his account of science
and faith, iii. 346.

Bondage, deliverance from, x. 203.
Frame of spirit, xiii. 81. Pro-
duced by the law, xiv. 459.

Books of the Old Testament, their
character, iii. 353.

Born of God, what it is to be, vii.
196.

Bought, spiritual gifts, not to be, iv.
243. How we are by Christ, ix.
166.

Boundless, the grace of Christ is, x.
74.

Boundlessness of pardoning mercy,
xiv. 218.

Bounds of affliction, any thing cala-
mitous, which exceeds, xvii. 110.

Bounty of God, ii. 116. Expressed
in pouring forth the Spirit, ii. 123.
The love of God, a love of, x, 34.
Of Christ to his people, x. 186.

Bow of God, what it is, and how made
naked, xv. 139. When made
naked, 142.

Branches of supplication, iv. 39. Of
original corruption, how they exert
themselves, xiv. 26.

Breach made by temptation to be re-
stored, vii. 494. Of peace- and
friendship with God, ix. 168.
Made by sin, how repaired, xii.
474.
Breaches and differences between

God and man, how healed, vi.
316.

Breaking off from under strong con-
victions, danger of, xiv. 29.

Breath of the mouth of God, the Spirit
how called, ii. 55.

Breathed, how God, into man the
breath of life, ii. 706.

Brethren of the church, iv. 296.

Bringing forth of sin, vii. 192. xiii.
76.

Britain, inhabitants of, their sacrifices,
ix. 382. From whence religion
came, into, xviii. 27. 256. 403.

Brotherly forgiveness required, xiv.
211. Love, xix. 77. Want of,
xvii. 1 17.

Bruising Christ's heel, what it is,
xvi. 396.

Building and foundation work not to
be mixed, xiv. 295.

Burden of the Lord, whence that
name was given to prophecies, ii.
149. And danger of government,
164. Of sin, great, x. 320. The
decay of spiritual affection is a, to
believers, xiii. 448. To the soul,
when sin is a, xiv. 427.

Burdens, participating in those of
others, xix. 90. '

Burning bush, the, meaning of, xii.
397.

Business and trade, how it should be
governed by the authority of God,
iii. 182. Proper, how we are di-
verted from, vii. 368. A frequent
hinderance to religion, xii. 545. And
society, when to be avoided, xiii.
360. Spiritual mindedness to be
carried into, 365.

Buxtorf, character of his writings, iv.
376.

Buying by Christ, in what sense used.
V. 480.

By opinion, evil fruit of one, xvii. 69

Cabalistical Jews, iii. 491.
Caecilianus, ordination of, xix. 194.
Cain and Abel, offering of, ii. 341.
Calamity, time of public, use of faith

in, xvii. 108.
Call, what it is to, Jesus Lord, ii. 3.

To an office, iv. 262. Of pastors

in the church, xx. 400.
Calling, of effectual, v. 29. vi. 222.

To the office of the ministry, xix.

36.

INDEX.

443

Callings, worldly, thoughts about,
xiii. 258. The sins of our, xiv.
547.
Calls of Providence to be observed,
xiii. 266. And promises to back-
sliders, 459.
Calumny against the doctrine of justi-
fication refuted, ii. 491.
Canaan's everlasting mountains, how

scattered, xv. 116.
Candlestick in the tabernacle, what
it signified, xv. 396. of the Gospel,
removal of, xvii. 447. A, the
church compared to, xi.'s:. 508.
Canon of Scripture complete, iii. 299.
Canonical books of Scripture, none
ever lost, iii. 510t Submission re-
quired, xxi. 128.
Canons of councils about forms of

prayer, xix. 424.
Capability of our nature to be related

to God, xii. 347.
Capable of instruction, the mind must
be, iii. 431. Subjects of justifica-
tion, xi. 102.
Capacitj' in the mind, a twofold, with

respect to spiritual things, ii. 302.
Captive, the soul led by sin, xiii. 59.
Captivity, deliverance from, ix. 145.
Care, how God evidences his, of us,
iii. 194. Of God over his written
word, 509. In preserving the so-
ciety of Christ, X. 154. Of the
church, Christ took, xii. 112. Of
the flock committed to ministers,
xxi. 135.
Careless security, influence of, xvii.

438.
Carelessness and security, causes of,
xii. 513. Under the word, xiv. 448.
Carnal mind in all mankind by nature,
xi. 334. Mindedness, what it is,
xiii. 221. Confidence, effect of,
iii. 446. Administration of ordi-
nances, evil of, vi. 508. Nothing,
in the worship of heaven, xii. 319.
Boldness, effect of, xi. 541. Men,
the power of sin over, xiii. 7. Wis-
dom a help to sin, 181. Boldness,
335. Fear, xv. 130. 178. Inte-
rest prevailing in religion, xvii.
492. Weapons not to be used in
religion, xviii. 281.
Camificina Rabbinorum, what so

called, ix. 74.
Carrying about with us the death of
Christ, xvii. 266.

Carthage, church of, xvii. 290.
Cases about the mortification of sin,

vii. 354.
Cast up, the sum of a man's life is by

death, xvii. 159.
Casting ourselves on God, xvii. 25.
Catechism, the lesser, v. 7. The
greater, 10. Mr. Biddle's, preface
to, viii. 83.
Catholic church, xix. 152. Nature of,

xxi. 25.
Causality of purchased grace, x. 190.
Cause of holiness, Christ is the ex-
emplary, iii. 51 . Of faith and grace,
V. 160. Instrumental of justifica-
tion, xi. 134. Formal, of justifica-
tion, 254.
Causes of the purification of sin, ii.
516. Ways, and means, of under-
standing the mind of God in his
word, iii. 367. How they produce
their effects, v. 68. Of the death
of Christ, ix. 19. Of quarrel taken
away by Christ, x. 207. Of faith,
xi. 92. Of deliverance from sin,
xiv. 462.
Celsus, objections of to Christianity,

xviii. 21.
Censures, church, how to be regulated,

XV. 85. xxi. 501.
Centre of the glory of heaven, Christ

the, xiii. 309.
Ceremonial law, xi. 39.
Ceremonies, of religious, iv. 18. Mo-
saical, under the Gospel, xxi. 109.
Of, appointed by the church, 131.
Ceremonious, pompous worship, evil

effect of, xvii. 531.
Ceased, whether any divine institu-
tions have, xix. 487.
Certainty of outward voices from in-
ternal light, ii. 148. Moral, iii. 284.
Various degrees of, 324.
Cessation of vital acts, ii. 338. Of

spiritual gifts, iv. 305.
Chaerem, nature of, ix. 391.
Chaff, burning up with unquenchable

fire, ix. 236.
Chaldee Paraphrase, the, iv. 530.
Chamber of imagery in the church of

Rome, its original, xvi. 46. 54.
Chambers, secret, where Christ is
not, what is intended by them, ii.
211.
Change, the, wrought in men by
grace, vi. 143. And mutability
ascribed to the affections, viii. 162.

444

INDEX.

And transformation of the soul by
the power of faith, xii. 277. No,
in the divine nature, -when Christ
assumed the human, xii. 417. In
the course of our thoughts, xiii. 254.
Habitual, of the aft'ections, 394. Of
affections, xiv. 42 1 ,

Changed with sinners, how Christ
did, V. 149.

Changes ' and mutations, vi. 4. Of
Providence to be expected, xvii. 10.

Characters of divine truth on all di-
vine inspirations, ii. 146. Of God
in the Scriptures, iii. 334.

Chariots of salvation, God can make
any of Sis creatures, xv. 138.

Charity, the mle of judgment, v. 416.
How far to be extended, 479. How
men are esteemed for their, 482.
And faith of Catholics, xviii. 430.

Charles the Fifth, issue of his perse-
cutions, XV. 2!22. Death of, xi. 42.

Chastened for negligence, how we
are, vii. 375.

Chastisement, when judicially for-
borne by God, iv. 235.

Chastity, spiritual, x. 179.

Checks and rebukes to sin, xiii. 104.

Cheeks, how metaphorically ascribed
to Christ, X. 91.

Cheerful and victorious encountering
of death, xii. 354.

Cherish and improve grace, we are to,
xiv. 328.

Cherishing and exercising the princi-
ple of holiness, the great means of
the mortification of sin, ii. 104.

Cherishing the operations of the Holy
Spirit, iii. 18. The principle of
grace, 93. The Holy Spirit, x..
181.

Cherubims, their typical design, xii.
396.

Chief things observable in divine in-
stitutions, xix. 475.

Child, our love to God that of a, x.
35.

Childhood, the vanity of, ii. 396.

Children, obedience of, to their pa-
rents, vii. 90. Natural love of, xiii.
185.

Choice of God in election, ix. 197.
Of that which is good for its excel-
lency, xiii. 9. Of the service of
God, xiv. 123. Of time for prepa-
ration, xvii. 188.

Christ not the Son of the Holy Ghost,

ii. 183. Is the Lord, to say, what
it includes, 6. Raised from the
dead by the Holy Spirit, 20C. How
he is our life, 339. Not defiled by
sin, 550. How he is made unto us
sanctification, iii. 49. The exem-
plary cause of our holiness, 52.
An head of influence to the Church,
58. Only to be heard, if we would
learn obedience, 205. Incarnation
of, V. 19. His undertaking the
work of redemption, 248. And
Adam compared, 306. The Judge
of all, 529. How he gives himself
to his people, x. 69. Person of,
xii. 1. The life and centre of the
glory of heaven, xiii. 309. Not
proposed in the law, or his grace
communicated by it, xiv. 461. The
want of him, the greatest loss, xv.
42. The name of God in him, 189.
How many ways he may be pro-
voked, ib. A hiding-place, 333.
His relation to the Church, 391.
The owner of the Church, 399.
The builder of the Church, 402. An
indweller, 406. His presence lost
by grieving the Spirit, 410. The
avenger of the enemies of his
Church, 412. The presence of, the
glory of a people, xvi. 9. In our
hearts, fits us for the work of God
iu the world, 17. Our High priest,
his dignity and glory, 136. Priest-
hood of, the comfort of believers,
138. Personal excellencies of, 230.
Coming in providential alterations,
an argument for holiness, 230. Au-
thority of, 230. His kindness to,
andcareof, his people, 231. Pleads
with men in providential events,
234. Coming in his providential
kingdom, a lesser day of judgment,
ib. Judges the profession of hypo-
crites, 2351 In judgment blinds
and burdens wicked men, 236.
Exercises judgment among the
saints, 238. Pleads with his own
people, 240. His coming in the
world, witnessed to by the holiness
of his people, 279. Kingdom of,
nature of it, 280. The King of his
Church, 395. His person, how to
be addressed in worship, 523. Ab-
solutely, as God incarnate, the im ■
mediate and ultimate object of
faith and prayer, 525.

INDEX.

445

Cliristian love and peace, xxi. 3.

Christians, the temple of God, xvi.
453. How dedicated, or made holy,
455.

Chronological computations, uncer-
tainty of, iii. 496.

Chronology of Scripture, iii. 470.

Church, Jewish, first fell by idolatry,
ii. 35. Head of the, first respected
in the new creation, 177. The
work of the Holy Spirit towards
the, 214. Testimony of, to the
Scriptures, iii. 261. The believing
and the professing, iv. 248. Divi-
sions in, 308. Presence of Christ
with, 336, Presence of the Holy
Spirit in the, 338. Government of,
354. Of the, V. 27. Militant and
Triumphant, communion of, xii.
323. 334. Twilight of the, 381.
Intimate conjunction of Christ with,
448. Order, xiv. 176. xx. 354,
Government, xv. 50. xx. 1. Go-
vernment, an essay for the practice
of it, XV. 63. Of Christ, what it is,
385. How related to Christ, 398.
Its beauty, xvi. 75. A false image
of it in the Church of Rome, 76.
Its rule and discipline, ib. Catho-
]ic,what,80. Visible, ever preserved
in the world, 390. Its danger and
solitariness, an argument for the
help of God, 384. Primitive, its
conduct with regard to offenders,
xvii. 290. Of a national, 597.
Before the Scriptures, and gives
them authority, falsely asserted,
xviii. 369. Of Rome no safe guide,
591. Fellowship, rules of, xix. 69.
Definition of a, 505. Constitution
of, 514. Duty of the, to ministers,
533.

Churches, how at first founded by tlie
Holy Ghost, ii. 8. Gathering the,
iv. 266. Declining, danger of,
484. Their communion in primitive
times, a means of discountenancing
heretics, xv. 210. Particular, when
in danger, xvi. 392. Causes and
means of their protection, 394.
Why instituted by Christ, 471.
When filled with love, beautiful and
glorious, 478. Duty of, to each
other, xix. 565. Where first plant-
ed, XX. 29. What sort of, the dis-
ciples of Christ should join, 202.

Circuits of the Jewish priests, xix. 21.

Circumcised with Christ, liow we are,

X. 220.
Circumcision of the heart, wherein it

consists, ii. 377. iii. 12.
Circumscription of God to places,

viii. 146.
Circumspection, neglect of, xiii. 114.
Circumstances connected with the pu-
nishment of sin, ix. 461 .
Citizens of London, advice to,xxi.431.
Civil ruler&j ix. 114. Wisdom and

prudence, why rejected of God, x.

97. Prudence, nature of, 140.
Cleansing ourselves from sin, our

duty, ii. 50. From sin, t»be prayed

for, 502. In profession and reality,

518. From sin, not effected by our

own endeavours, 539. Of our own

nature, x. 209.
Clearing human nature of corruption,

by whom attempted, v. 55.
Cleaving to spiritual things, xiii. 281.

I'o sensual things, S93. To the

Lord, xiv. 114.
Clemens Alexandrinus, his testimony

to the Scriptures, iii. 359.
Clement, epistle of, its antiquity, vi.

44.
Clergy, of the Protestant, xvii. 621.

Ambition of the, xx. 21.
Clogs of the flesh, freedom from, in

glory, xii. 514.
Close, keeping, to the way of righ-

teou.sness, xv. 181.
Closing with Christ, how known, xvi.

510.
Cloud, the sign of the presence of

God in the Temple, xvi. 456. Me-
taphorically applied to the case of

converts, 461.
Cogitative faculty, the, xiv. 423.
Cognation and alliance of words in

Scripture, iii. 488.
Coins, Judaical, iv. 501.
Collation of grace by God, vii. 410.

Of graces on the believer, x. 249.

Of the Spirit on Christ, ii. 195. Of '

gifts on Christ, viii. 291. Of the

Spirit on believers, iv. 207. x. 280.
Collection of sacred writings, the

Scriptures a, iii. 238.
Colonizing, a simile from, vii. 463.
Combination, sinful, of the affections

and the mind, xiii. 56.
Comeliness and personal presence of

Christ, X. 58. Of gospel worship,
xix. 491.

446

INDEX.

Comely order and beauty of things,
xii. 470.

Comes, how the Holy Spirit, on men,
ii. 127.

Comfort of uprightness, vi. 129. Of
a promise, when we may take it,
vii. 41 8. Derived from the words
of Christ, X. 290.

Comfortably, God speaking to his
people, vi. 373. How to die, xii.
360.

Comforter, the Holy Spirit a, ii. 482.
iv. 159. 189. X. 277.

Comforting influences how restrained
from Clirist in his agony, xvii. 162.

Comforts, earthly, imperfection of,
xvii. 8.

Coming of Christ in the flesh, the first
and principal promise of the Old
Testament, ii. 10. To Christ by
faith, xi. 362. To Christ, two-fold,
xii. 503.

Command, respect to the, the formal
reason of obedience, iii. 170. And
decree ofGod, how connected, v. 97.

Commands of the covenant, what they
respect, ii. 31. 170. Of duty when
not grievous, 50. Of God, viii.
480. Of God, how possible to us,
ii. 302. Of God, our duty to the,
451. Of God, holiness necessary
from the, iii. 169. Of obedience
proportioned to our ability, 184.
For holiness, just and equal, 193.
For holiness, why multiplied, 195.

' Not declarative of God's will, but
our duty, v. 403. Divine, positive,
iii. 74.

Commandment, why love is called a
new one, xvi. 474.

Commandments of God, keeping the,
ix. 210.

Commemorative, the Lord's Supper
is, xvii. 154.

Commendations of love and unity,
xxi. 14.

Comminations on condition, how ful-
filled, V. 484. And threatenings,
conditional, vii. 300.

Commission of the apostles, iv. 262.

Committing our souls to Christ in
death, xii. 354. Ourselves wholly
to God for protection from sin,
xiii. 27.

Common work of grace, what it is, ii.
270. vii. 293. Some things in the
Scriptures, with other writings, iii.

506. Good, every good man is a,
iv. 257. Providence of God, v. 79.
Grace, 201. Gifts and graces of
the Spirit, vi. 137. Interest in any
thing, how it leads to communion,
X. 9. Public person, Christ a, 217.
Apprehension of the necessity of
revelation, xii. 87. Prayer, book
of,xix. 432.

Commune bonum, a holy man is, x.
391.

Communication of spiritual things
from Christ, ii. 223. Of holiness
by the intercession of Christ, iii.
48. Mutual, of good, x. 11. Mu-
tual of the natures of Christ, xii.
289. 291. Of Christ to believers,
457. Spiritual, frequency of, xix.
86.

Communications in a way of grace
through Christ, iii. 59. How made
in glory, xii. 525.

Communicative property of God, his
goodness is the, xii. 224. Love of
God, 425.

Communion with God, x.7. By the
gospel, ii. 226. Its nature and
manner, 226. How not obstructed
by sin, 552. Holiness necessary
to our, iii. 130. Value of, xv. 43.
Of the natures of Christ, xii. 289.
291. With Christ, neglect of, xiii.
36. 177. And intercourse with
Christ, 310. With Christ in his
death, xiv. 433. With the Holy
Spirit, X. 273. And consolation
of the Holy Ghost, xiv. 62. Of
saints, v. S6. xvi. 476. Of the
church militant and triumphant,
xii. 323. 334. Of, in the church of
Rome, xviii. 175. 535. Of churches,
XX. 569.

Commutation with Christ, how made,
X. 237. Between Christ and be-
lievers, xi. 43.

Commutative justice of God, ix. 350.

Compact between God and Christ,
vi. 400. Between the Father and
the Son, ix. 125.

Company and society, how it should
be governed by the authority of
God, iii. 182.

Comparing heaven and hell, xiii. 307.

Comparison of others, how Christ
values his people in, x. 167. Be-
tween Adam and Christ, v. 469.

Compass of indwelling sin, vi. 156.

INDEX.

447

Compassion of Christ, xii. 426. To
men, ii. 199. Boundless, x. 74.
And pity of Christ, xii. 200. And
kindness to others, the fruit of
election, iii. 162. For the souls
of men, xiv. 553. To the souls of
men, necessary in ministers, xvii.
64.

Complacency, love of, x. 31. xii. 194.
Of soul in beholding the glory
of Christ, 373. Of mind in spi-
ritual things, xiii. 219. In and
after duty, what it proves, 246.
Of soul, from whence it arises, 235.

Complaints, of sin in prayer derided,
iii. 112. Our time not to be spent
in, xiv. 297.

Complete and perfect sacrifice, Christ
a, x. 194. Justification is, xi. 178.
Redemption, xiv. S94.

Completeness and perfection of the
doctrine of Christ, iii. 204. Of the
mystical body of Christ, vii. 173.
Of Scripture, xviii. 339.

Completing acts ascribed in all divine
operations to the Holy Spirit, ii.
98.

Compliances, sinful, xv. 176.

Complication of temptations, vii. 447.

Composing prayers for others, the
Spirit not promised for, iv. 139.

Composition, none to be made with
sin, vii. 339.

Compensation in other duties some-
times the plea of neglect, xiii. 94.
For sacrifices, God gives us a, 290.

Composition, no, for the pardon of
sin, xi. 13.

Composure of mind, holy, xii. 429-

Comprehension, what, the prophets
had of divine revelations, ii. 143.
Of grace and mercy, iv. 71. Of
the harmony of grace, how at-
tained, xi. 65. Of the mind of
God by Christ, xii. 116.

Compromise, there can be none with
the enmity of the mind against
God, xiii. 30.

Compromising religion for worldly
interest, xvii. 492.

Compunction for sin, xi. 93.

Computations, diflSculty and hazard
of making, xvii. 132. Chronologi-
cal, uncertainty of, iii. 496.

Concatenation of graces, ii. 460. Of
the acts of grace, vi. 214.

Conceit, self, evil of, iii. 450.

Conceiving of lust, vii. 192.

Conception of Christ in the womb in-
stantaneous, ii. 184. How ascribed
to the Holy Ghost, ii. 185. x. 80.
Of sin in the heart, xiii. 76. 119.

Conceptions, first, of sin, to be re-
sisted, vii. 400.

Concernment, or interest in others,
how acquired, iv. -233. Of Christ
in the conduct of his people, vii.
502.

Concernments, greatness of, spiritual,
xiv. 41.

Conclusions to be drawn from the
doctrine of election, iii. 167.

Concomitant liberty, ix. 454.

Concomitants of conviction, xi. 93.

Concreated, the law was with man,
xiii. 15.

Concupiscence strengthens by age,
ii. 398. Inordinate, of corrupt
nature, v. 142.

Concurrence of God with second
causes, v. 68. Of the Spirit with our
exertions, vii. 415. Of Scripture
rules in a call to the work of the
ministry, xix. 43.

Condemnation, self, for sin, xiv. 274.

Condemnatory judgment of men, vi.
140.

Condemned, sin is, by Christ, x. 121.

Condemning power of sin, vii. 39-}.
Destruction of, xiv. 454.

Condescension of the Holy Spirit, iv.
163. 175. X. 323. And love of
Christ in becoming a mediator, xii.
412. Of God to be admired, xiv. 246.
Of God in his covenant, xvii. 28.
Of Christ in assuming our nature,
256.

Condition of all unregenerate persons
the same, ii. 245. In this world,
our, proves the necessity of holi-
ness, iii. 214. And state of the
church regarded in Scripture, 458.
Of promises and intentions of doing
good, V, 334. Of the new covenant
required, but yet promised, 325.
348. Of faith, none to be assigned,
247. Of life, temptations from,
vii. 473. Of man before and after
the fall, viii. 199. A necessity
upon a, as it respects the punish-
ment of sin, ix. 481. The sad, of
those who have not the Spirit, x.
335. Meaning and use of the word,
xi. 141. Our, to be judged by

448

I N D E X.

Christ, xiv. 268. Au afflicted, bow
made comfortable, xv. 126.

Conditions, prescription of, v. 165.
Of faith, vi. 322. Of justification,
what are not, xi. 98. Of commu-
nion with the church of England,
xxi. 106.

Conditional, potential reconciliation,
asserted by some, v. 153. Pro-
mises, their nature, vi. 317. 319.
Promises, vii. 65. Comminaiions
and threatenings, 300. Propo-
sitions, their nature, 332. Neces-
sity, ix. 454.

Conditionally efficient moral causes,
xi. 40.

Condonation, gracious, v. 589. Of
pardon, xiv. 104.

Conduct, gracious, of the Spirit, and
the inclinations of the new creature,
consistent, xi. 63.

Confession of sin, affectionate, xii.
577. Of sin, xvii. 240.

Confessions of faith, the ancient and
constant practice of the church, xv.
250. Of faith, subscription to, xix.
390.

Confidence, carnal, effect of, iii. 446.
Of acceptance, iv. 84. What, is
necessary for walking with God, x.
134. In God, xi. 126. Vain, to
be guarded against, xiv. 539. In
God in the day of evil, xv. 114. In
God, how supported in an evil day.
115. Groundless, influence of, xvii.
438. Vain, 441. Sinful, xxi. 59.

Confident and bold, sinners are, ii. 537.

Confinement of God in heaven, ab-
surdity of the notion, viii. 145.

Confirmation of the new Covenant by
Christ, V. 148. Of the moral law
by Christ, xii. 171. Episcopal, its
nature, xvi. 95. Of the covenant,
xvii. 15. Of faith, 154.

Confirmations of the first promise,
xii. 156.

Confirming and ratifying a grant,
X. 298.

Conflict between corruptions and con-
victions, ii. 413. Spiritual, success
of, iii. 220. Against sin, xii. 583.
With sin, xiv. 435. With sin, con-
tinuance of, 467. Of sin and con-
science, xvii. 397. Spiritual, con-
tinual, 483.

Confluence of trouble on Christ in his
ministry, ii. 196.

Conformable to the death of Christ,
how we may be, xvii. 219.

Confonnity to God the honour of the
soul, ii. 508. To God, the beauty
of the soul, 507. To God, its na-
ture, iii. 13. To God our only
glory, 129. To God, how produced,
vi. 502. To Christ, ii.2ll. To the
death of Christ, wherein it consists,
iii. 115. To Christ, endeavours for,
vii. 428. To Christ, xii. 211. To
the world, ii. 293. vii. .506. xiv.
549. To the world, evil of, xvii.
135. To parochial assemblies, xx.
213.

Confused respect to Christ, who have
a, ii. 30.

Confusion among men, from whence
it proceeds, xii. 380.

Confusions of worldly things, xiii. 339.

Congregation, blessing the, how it is
best done, xvii. 65.

Congregational churches, constitution
of, XX. 162.

Congregations, particular, xix. 65.

Conjectural emendation of Scripture,
iii. 492.

Conjoined, how faith and salvation
are, ix. 196.

Conjugal relation of Christ to his
church, X. 66-

Conjunction of Christ with the church,
xii 448.

Connatural to man, the law is, xiv. 83.

Connection between sin and destruc-
tion, vii. 390. Of justification and
holiness, xi. 67.

Conquer, sin must not, however vio-
lent in its actings, xiii. 40.

Conquers, how Christ, his enemies,
xvii. 104.

Conquest of sin, what is necessary to
it, xiii. 198.

Conquests made by Christ on behalf
his people, vii. 503.

Conscience, the, must be awakened,
ii. 274. 399. How affected by con-
victions, 275. Under the dominion
of God, iii. 340. When falsely
quieted, vii. 369. Loading with
guilt, 393. How the gospel is ap-
plied to, x. 258. Relief of, under
conviction, xi. 11. Distress of, we
should invoke Christ in, xii. 143.
Reflex acts of, xiii. 97. Peace of,
how lost, 442. Wasting sins, xiv.
27. Voice of, as to the guilt of

INDEX.

449

sin, 80. The, and the law of God,
unison of, 83. Awakened, seeking
peace in external duties, xvi. 161.
Interveniency of, by special sins,
xvii. 191. Liberty of, xxi. 405.

Consciences, fear of wounding, vii.
457. Of mankind bear testimony
to the justice of God, ix. 372. Of
men, forcing of, xxi. 289.

Conscientious attendance on ordi-
nances, xvii. 586.

Consecration of persons by anointing,
iv. 204.

Consent of the will, xi. 125. Of the
will to spiritual things, how pro-
duced, iii. 33. Of the will to sin,
xiii. 120. xiv. 414. To sin in un-
regenerate men, full and whole, vii.
133. Of the wiU of God and the
will of Christ, xii. 289. Of man-
kind, xmiversal, as to the justice of
God, ix. 370. The soul gives its,
to the tenor of the law, xiv. 84. Of
the fathers, its proper use, iii.
503.

Consequences of the miraculous con-
ception of Christ, ii. 186. Falsely
charged on the doctrine of the
gospel, iii. 135. Of the withdraw-
ment of Christ, xii. 497.

Consequent love to God, x. 35. Curse
of sin, what, xvii. 203.

Consequents and antecedents to be
observed in reading the Scriptures,
iii. 472.

Consideration, rational, iii. 324. And
observation ofourselves in reference
to prayer, iv. 1 15. Faculty of, vi.
160. When particularly useful,
xiv. 332. Due, of God, xvii. 180.

Considerations of grace the true
spring of all spiritual diligence, ii.
464. Of the nature and end of
sin subservient to mortification, iii.
119. Preserving, vii. 502.

Consistency of commands and pro-
mises, ii. 451. Of precepts and
promises, vii. 225. Of truth with
itself, xii. 107.

Consolation of believers from the con-
tinuance of grace, ii. 440. To whom
it belongs, 483. Administered by
the word of God, iii. 343. To be-
lievers by the convictions of the
word, V. 508. vii. 217. The word
of, 427. From fellowship with
Christ, X. 56. Nature of, 307.

VOL.1.

Guilt destructive of, xiv. 24. To be
expected only from God, 123.

Consonancy of things revealed with
themselves, iii. 327.

Consonants, of the Hebrew, iv. 380.

Constancy in holy duties a necessary
consequent of a principle of grace,
iii. 23. The necessity of, in obedi-
ence, 40. Of God, vi. 376. Its
nature and means, 521. Andre-
solution in actions, xiii. '22. In
prayer, xiv. 44.

Constant reading of the Scriptures,
iii. 472. Course of mortification of
sin necessary, vii. 350. And equal,
the love of God is, x. 37. The view
of Christ in heaven will be, xii.
480. Enmity against God is, xiii.
34. Keeping the soul in a uni-
versally holy frame, 39.

Constantine, edict of, for toleration^
XV. 227. The emperor, a saying of,
xxi. 331.

Constitution no excuse for sin, ii. 498.
Divine, sin punished according to
the, ix. 460. Of spiritual life, xii.
553.

Constitutions, Gospel, in case of
heresy, xv. 2'38.

Constitutional sins, vii. 397.

Constitutive parts of the gospel, xvii.
347.

Constraining power of the love of
Christ, xii. 210. xvii. 254.

Constraint, when to be put on the
mind, xiii. 361.

Consuming fire, God is a, ix. 414.475.

Contemning the Holy Spirit, x. 312.

Contemperation of the holiness of
God, iii. 127.

Contemplation an effect of love, iii.
145. Quiet repose of, in prayer,
iv. 125. Of heavenly things, ii.
563. Of the glory of God in
heaven, xii. 278. Heavenly, the
mind must be fitted for, 428. Of
heaven, a duty, xiii. 305.

Contemplative power of the mind, ii.
325. Prayer, what so called, iv.
loo.

Contempt of regeneration, ii. 280.
Of the gospel, 308. Of the world
from the consideration of electing
love, iii. 163. Cast on God by
sin, xii. 230. Of danger, xiii. 68.
Of gospel light, its influence, 321.
Of worldly things, when proper,
2 G

450

INDEX.

374. Of the love of God, 441.
Who cast on Christ, xiv. 463. And
reproach of the Spirit of God, 501.
Of the things of the g'ospel, xvii.
558. Of the people in churches,
xxi. 59.
^Contending against sin, when it ap-
pears vain, vii. 369. Against sin
must be severe, xiii. 82.
Contendings against sin, legal, vii.

382.
Contention, fruitless, people some-
times given up to, xv. 190. How
best prevented, xviii. 387.
Contentment, gracious, vii. 416. With
our lot, XV. 116. Worldly, not to
be unduely valued, xvii. 10.
Contentments, worldly, how rendered

undesirable, xiii. 168.
Contest in the world about Christ,
how managed by both parties, ii.
207. Of heaven and earth, object
of, xiii. 371.
Contests about the doctrine of justifi-
cation, xi. 4. About religion, xviii.
62.
Contingencies, two sorts of, viii. 184.

Future, how known to God, 180.
Contingency, the nature of, v. 67. In

actions, xv. 15.
Continuance of ordinary gifts of the
Spirit, iv. 320. In profession, vi.
148. Of the love and favour of
God, a security for perseverance,
175. In fellowship, vii. 241. And
carrying on of the oblation of Christ,
X. 206. In prayer, effect of, xiii.
249. Of suflFerings, 317. In wait-
ing on God necessary, xiv. 357.
In sin, effect of, xiv. 412. Of the
gospel with a people, xv. 27. Of
the ministry in the church, how
provided for, xvii. 34.
Continuation of the Work of the Holy
Ghost in the church, ii. 170. Of
justification, 176. Of a church
state, on what it depends, xx. 95.
193.
Continued afftictions, how to be con-
sidered, xiv. 314.
Contract, how an earnest secures its

fulfilment, iv. 225.
Contradiction, no, between the light
of nature and the word of God, xxi.
323.
Contradictions of the heart of man,
xiii. 24. Popish, xviii. 134.

Contrariety to God, sin staiids in,

xiv. 94.
Contrary dispositions and inclinations
in believers, iii. 26. Actings of the
will, xiii. 62. To our conceptions,
how the precepts of the gospel are,
xvii. 430.
Contrivances, sinful, vii. 352. For

persecution, xv. 181.
Control which sin exercises over the
gospel, xiii. 191. How God does,
great actions, xv. 145.
Controversies about ,the doctrine of

justification, xi. 4.
Controversy between God and sin-
ners, how terminated, vi. 524.
Conventicles, of the bill against, xxi.

459.
Conversation of others, observation
of, ii. 4Q5. Of ministers to be ob-
served, xix. 71 .
Conversion when improperly ascrib-
ed to ourselves, ii. 259. Render-
ed difficult from sinful habits, 346.
Not an act of our own will, 359.
The work of God, 373. Manner
of, explained in the instance of
Augustine, 391. Work of the Spi-
rit in, 457. By the power of the
word, iii. 338. Of the world by
the apostles, iv. 266. How men
are prepared for, v. 188. To God,
195. How necessary for the unre-
generate, vii. 367. Of souls to be
laboured for, xvii. 69. Preaching
to, xxi. 59.
Convention between the Father and

the Son, ix. 127.
Conveyances of grace, what are, vi.
314. Executive, of grace, xii. 558.
Conveying a sense of the love of God

to the soul, xii. 353.
Conviction of sin, antecedencies to
conversion, ii. 268. Nature of,
408. iii. 340. xi. 93. xiii. 143. Of
the defilement of sin necessary
to its purification, ii. 523. Of sin,
how made effectual, iv. 172. W^ith-
out conversion , vii . 37 1 . Of sin by
the Spirit, x. 116. Relief of con-
science under, xi, 11. Of sin, its
design, xiii. 256. State of, 434.
Necessary to faith, xvi. 507.
Convictions of sin how lost, ii. 269.
-406. How used and abused, 490.
The power of, how they evidence
duty, iii. 23. The force they put

on the mind, xiii. 230. Sharp, in-
fluence of, 244. When improperly
satisfied, 409. Loss of, xiv. 413.
From the power of the word of
God, xvii. 309.
Convinced sinners, state of, xi. 122.
Convincing unbelievers, two ways of,

iii. 348.
Co-operation, our, with grace, v. 195.
Corinth, church of, xix. 223.
Corporeal, no, presence of Christ, in

the sacrament, xvii, 209.
Corporeity or figure of God, viii. 148.
Corpse, the relation of Aquinas con-
cerning a, XV. 26.
Correctio Scribarum, the, iv. 464.
Correction for sin, vii. 388.
Correction for instruction, what it is,

ix. 51.
Corrective justice of God, ix. 370.
Corrupt affections, seductive power
of, iii. 443. 445. Translations of
Scripture, iv. 394. Reasonings,
sin takes advantage from, xiii. 93.
Churches, separation from, xxi.
25.
Corrupted nature of man, v. 18.
Common notions of good and evil
remaining.in, ii. 402. Reason de-
praves the whole mystery of the
gospel, 434. How the gospel is
unsuitable to, xvii. i'lS.
Corruption of mind, ii. 279. Of the
mind expressed by darkness, 286.
Of nature, v. I'i2. In infancy, ii.
394. Of the text of Scripture, iii.
491. Provocation of, vii. 488. Of
the simplicity of the gospel, xiii.
171. Must not be allowed to be
predominant, 362. What must be
done in cape of its prevalency, xvi.
544. Of church discipline, xxi.
59.
Covenant between the Father and the
Son, V. 241. ix. 125. Of grace and
works, difference of, v. 326. With
whom made, 325. Secures perse-
verance, vi. 281. Its rise and tenor,
467. XV. 555. Old, how weak, v.
326. The new, giving of it, an evi-
dence of forgiveness, xiv. 182.
Everlasting, the support of be-
lievers under distress, xvii. 5.
Covenants, difference of the two, ii.

340.
Covetous men, thoughts of, xiii. 227.
Coveting spiritual gifts, ii. 2.

INDEX. 461

Councils, assemblies of, xii. 13. Ge-
neral, xix. 175.

Counsels of the wise, why so fre-
quently confounded, x. 141. Of
God, the person of Christ the foun-
dation of, xii. 71.

Course and custom of sin how pro-
duced, ii. 300. And purpose of the
soul opposed by sin, xiii. 52. In
sin to be avoided, xvii. 555.

Courts, human, the management of
pimishment in, from divine appoint-
ment, ix. 481.

Created nature, its highest excellency,

iii. 137.
Creating of the body of Christ out of
the substance of the Virgin com-
pared with the creation of the first
man out of the earth, ii. 183.
Creation, work of, v. 15. Old and
new, compared, ii. 236. New, the
work whereby God designed to glo-
rify himself, 175. Assigned dis-
tinctly to each person in the Tri-
nity, 96. 175. The work of, as-
cribed to Christ, viii. 356. New,
how effected by the Holy Spirit, ii.
136. Work of, ascribed to the
Holy Spirit, 99. Of man, viii. 199-
The parts and degrees of it, ii. 105.
And providence, how God is known
by, iii. 329- Conversion anew, v.
202. Meditation on, useful, xii.
398. Law of, xiv. 133.
Creature, new, what it is, ii. 252.
Supported and acted by the Spirit,
iii. 78.
Creatures above and below, why call-
ed God's host, ii. 100. Intelli-
gent, how distinguished, ix. 113.
Senseless, the wrath of God on,
XV. 134. Inanimate, serve the de-
sign of God in delivering his peo-
ple, 135.
Credibility, motives of, in the Scrip-
tures, iii. 249.
Creditor, how God is a, ix. 1 47.
Criteria in the books of the Old Tes-
tament, iii. 354.
Critical observations on Scripture,
iii. 490. Their use and abuse, iv.
379.
Criticisms, erroneous, on the Old Tes-
tament, iv. 383.
Cross of Christ, how brought into the
heart, vii. 348. Must be kept in
view, xiii. 118. Power of, 375.
2 G 2

452

INDEX.

The doctrine of the, does not en-
courage licentiousness, ix. 188.
Signing with it, xvi. 96.

Grooked.perverse nature of sin, ii. b05.

Crucified, faith in Christ as, vii. 476.

Crucifixion of sin, vii. 361.

Crucifying the Son of God afresh, xvii.
330. The flesh, iii. 90.

Crying to God in prayer, iv. 51.

Cunning and craft of indwelling sin,
vi. 157.

Cup, the, sacrilegiously taken from
the people, xvii. 151.

Cure of idolatry by the captivity, ii.
35.

Curiosity, profane, iii. 491. Curio-
sity of mind, vain, xvii. 437.

Curse of God, nature of, v. 18. 246.
380. Of sin, not removed by hu-
man learning, x. 140. Death a, to
the wicked, xii. 522.

Cushan, tents of, xv. 121.

Custom of sinning, ii. 256.

Customariness in duty to be avoided,
xiii. 103.

Cutting oflFfrom the church of Christ,
vii. 173.

Cyrillus, his excesses, xii. 16.

Cyrus how anointed of God, ii. 109.
164.

Daily renewal of sanctifying grace,

vi. 463.
Damianus, preaching of, xviii. 122.
Damned for original sin, whether any

ever were, v. 132.
Danger of mistakes about regenera-

tioir, ii. 261. Of indwelling sin,

vii. 387. Contempt of, xiii. 68.

Of sin, xiii. 196. Of sin, conceal-
ment of, xiii. 189. Of worldly

things, xiii. 381.
Daniel, his excellent qualifications,

XV. 453.
Dare not think of God, who, xiii. 330.
Dark and obscure, why some persons

consider the Scriptures, iii. 463.

Sayings, xii. 478. Some die in the,

xvii. 159.
Darkened, how the soul is, by sin, vii.

352.
Darkening the mind, temptation, ii.

459.
Darkness, spiritual.nature of it, ii. 284.
iii. 342. Spiritual works by enmity,
ii. 516. Spiritual, a cause of apos-
tacy, xvii. 398. And blindness,

state of nature, iL 282. Objective
and subjective, ii. 284. Of mind,
iii. 294. Universal, with regard to
God, xii. 379. Natural and cor-
rupt, xii. 509. Of the mind gives
advantage to temptation, xiii. 128.
Day of, not to be accelerated, xiv.
316.
David, family of, what promises were

made to it, iv. 37.
Dawnings and first fruits of perfec-
tion, X. 11.
Days, evil, as to Christian profession,

vi. 123.
Daysman, Christ a, x. 84.
Deacons, call of, xvii. 36. Nature of
the office, xix. 537. xx. 519. And
bishops, vi. 66.
Dead, of Christ in the state of the,ii.
503. In sin, men said to be, ii.
332. Works, what they are, and
whence so called, ii. 338. Resur-
rection of, ix. 232.
Deadness to ordinances, xvii. 135.
Dealings of God against sin, danger
of withstanding them, vii. 383.
Of God with his people, xiii.
377.
Death of Christ, v. 145. 573. ix. 110.
244. Of Christ, application of it,
to us, iii. 113. Applied for the
mortification of sin, iii. 114. To
whom it is revealed, v. 3^7. And
spirit of grace, causes of faith, v.
345. Testimonies of, vi. 92.
Causes, ends, and fruits thereof,
ix. 19. Effect of the, xiv. 207.
And life, natural and spiritual,
compared, ii. 327. Spiritual.na-
ture of, ii. 328. Natural, in what
it consists ii. 329, 330. The pu-
nishment of sin, V. 134. How
tasted by Christ, v. 453. Unto
sin, and in sin, v. 466. Putting
sin to, vii. 334. Of sin in us, x.
121. Time of, invoking Christ at
the, xii. 149. How it may be en-
countered cheerfully, xii. 354. The
fruit of sin, ib. Temptation leads
to, xiii. 75. Our liability to, xiii.
350, Howit is subdued by Christ,
xvii. 106.
Debasing spiritual things, xiii. 467.
Debt, right of, ix. 430. Sin a, ix.
147. Of sin how discharged, xii.
262.
Debts, how sins are, ix. 439.

Decay, spiritual, xiii. 157. Of the
principle of grace, how recovered
from, xvi. 518. Of holiness.causes
of, xrii. 513.

Decays in grace and holiness, ii.
475. Recovery from, xii. 548. Spi-
ritual, to be guarded against, xiii.
321, Ib spiritual affections, xiii.
446. In churches, xvii. 133. In reli-
gion, how discernible, xx. 20.

Deceit, self, xiv. 224. Of sin, xiv.
408. Of the heart, we should be
sensible of, xvii. 575.

Deceitful assistances, leaning on, vii.
506.

Deceits, about holiness, iii. 14. Of
Satan, who are exposed to, as it
respects the Scriptures, iii. 299.

Deceive, the sacred writers did not,
iii. 263.

Deceiving ourselves, how done, vi.
. 131.

Deceitful, the heart of man is, xiii.
24.

Deceitfulness of sin, xiii. 71.

DecH, religion of the, ix. 383.

Declarative truth, its objects, xii.
105.

Declaratory tenders of gospel righte-
ousness, X. 215.

Declension in religion displeasing to
Christ, xiii. 450. Of religion, use
of faith in a season of, xvii. 133.

Declensions, gradual, in grace, xii.
562. Habitual, of professors, xiii.
156.

Decline of the vigour of the affections,
xiii. 83.

Declining churches, danger of, xiv.
484.

Decree of God requires holiness, iii.
154. A difference between those
things which are necessary by a,
and those which are so from the
divine nature, ix. 481. Determi-
nate, as to divine judgments, xiv.
508. Of God, what it is, xvi.
446.

Decrees of God, v. 13. 57. Why de-
nied, V. 54. Immutable, vi. 197.

Decretory judgments, xiv. 505.

Dedication to God, ii. 434. xvi. 454.
Of persons to God by anointing,
iv. 204.

Deeds of the body, vii. 334.

Deep things of God, how searched by
the Spirit, ii. 80. Truth lies, iii.

INDEX. 453-

449. Some parts of Scripture are,
iii. 464. Apprehension of the evil
of sin, xiv. 59. The mystery of
forgiveness is, xiv. 109. Sorrow for
sin, xiv. 277.

Defacing the image of God in man,
viii. 208. How it was done by sin,
xii. 229,

Defect in grace, influence of a sense
of, xii. 149.

Defects in reformation of life, ii. 276.

Defection of churches, in what it ori-
ginates, ii. 34. From pure religion
predicted, xvii. 610.

Defence of the truth, to whom com-
mitted, xii. 12. How sin acts in its
own, xiii. 92.

Defilement of sin, ii. 499. Nature of,
ii. 504. Ofour best duties, X. 210.

Definition of predestination, V. 110.

Deformity of soul by sin, xi. 28.

Degeneracy in church discipline, xxi.
82.

Degenerate Christians, their conduct,
xiii. 320.

Degrees of the prophetic spirit, ii,
147. Of grace and holiness, ii.232.
xiii, 439, Of the habit of holiness,
iii. 10. Of assent to evidence, iii.
285. Of knowledge, iii. 407. Of
temptation, vii. 470. Various, of
punishment, ix. 481. Ofthemani-
festatiou of the glory of Christ, xii.
492. Of the deceit of sin, xiii. 76.
Of spiritual mindedness, xiii. 221.
Of the power and prevalency of sin,
xvii, 565.

Deity of Christ, testimonies to, viii.
405. Of the Holy Ghost, viii.
443.

Delay of punishment, ix. 481. In
mortifying sin dangerous, xiii. 455.

Deliberation, sins of, vii. 167.

Delight in spiritual things, ii. 274.
In sin, aggravation of, ii, 538. An
effectof love, iii. 146. In God, iv.
79. In Christ, who, xvii. 166. In the
love of Christ, x. 144. In religious
duties, xii). 406. In obedience,
xiv. 280. An evidence of true faith,
xvi. 513. In walking with God, xvi.
179. Of fellowship with Christ, x.
55. In ordinances, decline of,
xiii. 159. And diligence in ordi-
nances, want of, xvii. 134. Ineffa-
ble, between the Father and the Son,
xii. 74. When the affections cleave

454

INDEX.

to Christ with, 511. And pleasure
from tasting the word, xvii. 310.

Delighting in thoughts of God, xiii.
331.

Deliverance from corrupt affections,
iii. 452. When properly valued,
iv. 292. From' sin, desire T)f, vii.
396. From spiritual decays, xii.
571. Extent of our, xiv. 393. Of
Essex county and committee, xv.
96. Of the people of God, how
wrought, 143. Often beyond the
view of sense and reason, 150.
' Deliverances means of conviction,
ii. 404. And difficulties, XV. 21.

Deliverer, Christ the, ix. 142.

Delivering up to the power of Satan,
xvii. 448.

Delusion, who are exposed to, as it
respects the Scriptures, iii. 299.
Of presumption, xii. 532.

Delusions, diabolical, who are liable
to, iii. 453. Of Satan, men given
up to the, xvii. 326. How per-
mitted by God, 448.

Demerit of sin proportionably pun-
ished, xii. 232. Of man, xv. 23.

Demiourgos of the world, v. 78.

Depart, how the Holy Spirit does,
from some persons, ii. 128.

Departed from Saul, how the Spirit
of God, ii. .53.

Departing soul given up by faith to
God, xvii. 159.

Departure of the Spirit of God from
a people, iv. 237. Departiire of
Christ from the disciples, x. 276.
From the church of Rome, clamour
about, xviii. 44. Blameable, from
a church, xix. 147.

Dependance of one doctrine upon
another, iii. 456. Mutual, xii.
459. Of all things on God, im-
mediate, 469. On God, xv. 100.

Deposing the providence of God, by
whom done, v. 54.

Depositum of the new creature, iii.
18. ' '

Depravation of nature, universal,
xi. 33. Of mind, ii. 279. Of the
mind by sin, in what it consists,
287. Of the mind, how removed,
387. Of nature discovered by con-
version, 383. Of nature to be ac-
knowledged in prayer, iv. 64. Of
reason, xvii. 429.

Depravity of the affections, xiii. 391.

Depths of trouble, xiv. 11.

Dereliction of the spirituality of the
gospel, xvii. 491.

Derivation of life from Christ, iii. 56.

Descending love of God, x. 34.

Desert of sin manifested in the cross
of Christ, X. 116.

Desertion , spiritual , its nature, ii. 130.
We should invoke Christ in seasons
of, xii. 143. Penal, caused the
agony of Christ, xvii. 162. Of
Christ by his Father, xvii. 225.

Design of the gospel, ii. 441. To be
like God, the life of holiness, iii.
130. Of the Scriptures, evidences
the wisdom of God, 255. Con-
stant, of living to God, xiv. 415.

Designation of the apostles, iv. 266.

Desirable, sin is rendered, xiii. 115.

Desire of deliverance from sin, ii. 97.
Of union and enjoyment the first
vital act of love, xii. 191.

Desires of heaven, what they ought
to be, iii. 142. Of sincere, to pray,
iv. 145. In God, falsely said not to
be fulfilled, v. 70. Of the heart
acceptable to God, vii. 387. Holy,
satisfied only in heaven, xii. 304.
Earnest, for spiritual things, xiii-
368.

Desist from sin, how we are caused
to, xiii. 70.

Despair, ix. 121. How we may be
preserved from, xii. 513.

Despise, how we may learn to, the
opposition of the world, xvii. 121.

Despisers of God, who are, iii. 176.

Despising the Holy Spirit, x. 312.

Despising spiritual mercies, evil of,
XV. 36.

Despoliation of Satan by Christ, xii.
246.

Despond, there is no ground to, even
when sin prevails, xiii. 141.

Despondency, how removed, xiii.
431. Refreshment under, 457.
Deliverance from, 494. From con-
viction of sin, xiv. 67.

Despotical, no, power vested in the
church, xvii. 34.

Destruction of sin necessary, ii. 548.
Eternal, danger of, vii. 390. Of
Satan and his interest by Christ,
xii. 270, Of a sinful people,
sealing the, xv. 190. Of a nation
inevitable, when at hand how
known, xvi. 370.

Destructive nature of sin, the belief of
it how evaded, xiii. 82.

Desuetude of gifts and graces, the
cause of languor, iv. 119.

Determinate cause of contingent
things, viii. 186.

Determination of the will as a free
principle, by grace, ii. 390. Of
God, how formed, vi. 203.

Detestation of sin, when particularly
necessary, vii. 411. Of sin must
be cherished, xiii. 89. Of sin con-
nected with pardon, xiv. 91. Of
lust, 428. Of the gospel, avowal
of, xvii. 360.

Devil, how man put himself into the
power of the, xii. 233. Sin of, in
what it consists, 539.

Devils and angefs, how they agree and
differ, ix. 113. Faith of, xi. 102.

Devoted to God, what things were,
ix. 390.

Devotion, natural, iv. 146. Of Ca-
tholics falsely said to transcend that
of Protestants, xviii. 56. 396.

Diabolical pride in scoffing at humi-
liation, ii. .')48. Revelations, iii.
314. Delusions, who are liable to,
453. Suggestions to be rejected,
xiii. 340.

Die for another, what it means in
Scripture, v. 389. Daily to, what
it is, xvi. 485. To, cheerfully and
comfortably, 500.

Died, Christ, not for reprobates, v.
336. For us, how Christ, ix. 190.

Difference between receiving doc-
trines notionally and really, ii. 300.
Between the life of Adam in inno-
cency, and the life of grace
Christ, 331. Of the covenants
340. Of regeneration and sancti-'
fication, 454. Moral, among men,
490. Between a spiritual life, and
a life of moral virtue, 553. iii. 7.
About free-will stated, 34. In re-
ligion before the entrance of sin,
and afterwards, 72. Between be-
lievers and unregenerate men, iv.
200. Of the church under the Old
and New Testament, 240. Be-
tween spiritual gifts and saving
grace, 245. Of things in them-
selves immutable, ix. 421, Of
the glory of the body of Christ and
those of saints, in heaven, xii. 306.
Of beholding the glory of Christ by

INDEX. 455

faith and by sight, 476. Between
a temporary and an habitual change
of the mind, xiii. 399. Of persons
to be avoided, xix. 100.

Differences about regeneration, ii.
245. In the church, why permitted,
iv. 263. In religion, their nature
and continuance, xviii. 596.

Different operations and effects of the
same spirit, ii. 54. Degrees of
graces, 456. Manner of staking
the doctrine of justification, xi. 78.

Difficult work of faith, what is the
most, xi. 516.

Difficulties of faith, ii. 543. In duties,
iii. 40. About faith, how solved,
xi. 109. Overcome by the obedi-
ence of Christ, xii. 432. And dis-
couragements, effects of, xiii. 110.
And deliverances, xv. 21. Of the
ministry great, xvii. 57.

Difficulty and necessity of mortifica-
tion, iii. 97. Of sinning, xiii. 145.
And obscurity of spiritual things,
237. Times of, how to be regarded,
347.

Diffusion of the substance of God
through the creation, viii. 147.

Digesting of sin in the heart, vii. 343.

Dignity of human nature, holiness is
the, iii. 140. Of professors, in
what it consists, 141. Ecclesias-
tical, use of, 454. Of the human
nature of Christ, xii. 284. Of the
person of Christ, xvii. 94.

Dijudication of spirits, iv. 300.

Dilemma to universalists, v. 322.326.
330. 340. 346. 370. 389.

Diligence in duty, how promoted, ii.
463. Required in the exercise of
grace, 476. Necessary in the ac-
quisition of truth, iii. 449. Spiri-
tual, iv. 361. And watchfulness,
how promoted by prayer, xiii. 91.
Spiritual, necessary, 359. In
waiting on God, xiv. 352. In- or-
dinances, want of, xvii. 1 34.

Diligent reading the Scriptures, iv.
97. 116. Study of Scripture ne-
cessary, xii. 399.

Diminution, the love of God not ca-
pable of, X. 37.

Diocesan bishops, vi. 79. Churches,
of, xxi. 25.

Diogenes/ sophism proposed to, viii.
92.

Dipping in baptism, xxi. 547.

456

INDEX.

Direction in duty, from the Holy
Spirit, iii. 106. In the proper
course of living to God contained
in Scripture, 259.

Directive faculty of the soul, the un-
derstanding is the, ii. 290. Excel-
lency of God, his wisdom is the,
xii. 224.

Disability for spiritual things, ii. 334.
3S7. Of man to atone for sin, x.
119. Of mind for holy thoughts,
iii. 35.5. For duty, xiv. 19. For
duty the effect of despondency, 68.

Disadvantages arising from ourselves,
xii. 308.

Disappointment in expectation, iv.
232. And defeat of Satan, xii.
272. And surprisal, xvii. 7.

Disappointments, their use, xiii. 137.
As to the proper seasons of spiritual
thoughts, 263. Spiritual, danger
from, xiv. 302.

Discernible, the mystery of grace
not, by mere reason, xi. 63.

Discerning of spirits, an extraordinary
gift of the spirit, ii. 25. iv. 300.
Kno\>?ledge of Christ, x, 90. Spi-
ritual, xix. 40.

Discernment of spiritual things, iii.
32. 385. Between the directions
of the Spirit, and the delusions of
the world, vi. 478. Spiritual, of
the beauty and amiableness of
grace, xii. 216. Of the excellency
of spiritual things, xvii. 86.

Discerns, how God, all things, v. 71.

Discharge from the punishment of
sin, xi. 13. From sin by pardon
xiv. 104.

Disciple, the constitution of a true,
xii. 212.

Disciplinarian means of interpreting
the Scriptures, iii. 482.

Disciplinary means of understanding
the Scriptures, iii. 381. Knowledge
of the Scriptures, vi. 455. Know-
ledge, xvii. 298.

Discipline of the church, xvii. 507.
xix. 463. 545. xx. 377. Neglect
of church, xxi. 59.

Disconsolation, from what it arises,
iv. 184. xiii. 281.

Discoveries of the good will of God,
the promises are, vi. 312. Divine,
Christ the medium of, 314. Gra-
cious, of the glory of Christ, xii.
144.

Discovery of spiritual graces, iii. 46
Of the patience of God towards
sinners, x. 104. Of sin by the law,
xiii. 195. Of forgiveness, not al-
ways connected with assurance,
xiv. 114.

Discouragement to holiness, the me-
diation of Christ is not a, iii. 128.

Discouragements and difficulties, ef-
fect of, xiii. 110. How removed,
vi. 512.

Discourse, spiritual, advantage of,
xiii. 251.

Discrepancy in the church accounted
for, xii. 558.

Discriminating grace, xv. 14.

Discursive faculty, operations of the,
iii. 327.

Diseases, healing of, by Christ,
meaning of, iv. 292. And distem-
pers, spiritual, importance of know-
ing, iv. 351. Spiritual, xvi. 310.
How to be treated, xiii. 326.

Disenabling power of sin, xiii. 189.

Dishonour of God, sin tends to the,
X. I'.'S.

Dishonoured by our decays, God is,
xvii. 136.

Dislike, self, on account of sin, xiv.
65.

Dismembering the body of Christ,
vii. 172.

Dismission to rest, the lot of every
good man, xv. 463. Disobedience
of Adam, xii. 260.

Disorder of the government of God by
sin, xii. 231. Occasioned by sin, how
rectified, 245. Of the mind through
trouble, 352. Of the affections,
cure of, xiii. 492.

Dispensation of the Spirit in general
declared, ii. 111. Not confined to
the first ages of the church, 36.
Necessity of, ii. 217. Of grace, v.
634. Outward, of good things, vi.
191. Whether there is any, as to
the punishment of sin, ix. 461.

Dispensations, providential, how used
by God, xiii. 69. Difference of
divine, as to the righteous ^nd
the wicked, 136. Of God, what is
their rule, xv. 11. Of providence,
dark and difficult, xvi. 547.
Dispensers, first, of the Gospel, iv.
288.

Dispersion of the Jews, its conse-
quences, iii. 485.

INDEX

Disparage the Scriptures, who, iv.

366.
Disparity between God and men, x.

10.
Display of Arminianism, v. 39.
Displeasure of God, sense of, xiv.
361. A deep sense of, necessary,
276.
Displicency and sorrow for sin, xi.

96.
Dispose, whether men can, themselves

for conversion, v. 191.
Disposing and all-ruling providence

assigned to Christ, viii. 373.
Disposition, new, in regeneration, ii.
253. Naturally depraved, ^94.
None to a spiritual life, naturally,
34S. Supernatural, of living to
God, iii. 2. Of the soul to duties
of holiness, from an inward prin-
ciple, 19. A gracious, expressed
by fear, love, and delight, 20. Na-
tural, more sedate in some than in
others, 217. Of indwelling sin to
be weakened, vii. 36.S. Of the
heart, by what it may be judged of,
xiii. 22o.
Dispositions to regeneration, of what
sort, ii. 262. Of the mind towards
God, 294. Gracious, how to be ex-
ercised, xvii. 189.
Dispositive works of regeneration, ii.

262.
Dispository moral causes, xi. 40.
Disputation, subtlety of, iii. 311.
Disquieting influence of temptation,

xii. 513. Nature of sin, xiii. 197.
Disquietment of mind, removal of,

xiii. 492.
Disquietness from whence it often

proceeds, x. 142.
Disquisitions about God by the light

of nature, their success, ii. 316.
Disregard of God, degrees of, xiii.

322.
Dissenters, of, xv. 250. Liberty of,

xxi. 469.
Dissimulation of sin, vii. 355.
Distance from God, our, mediation
on, vii. 401. Between God and
his creatures, xii. 413. And us,
xiv. 377.
Distempers of nature, how cured, iii.

214. Of the soul, xii. 512.
Distinct operations ascribed to each
person in the 'J'rinity, ii. 63. Pro-
perties and acts of the divine and

457

human natures in Christ, 179.
Communion with each person of
the Trinity, x. 14. Conceptions of
the love of Christ necessary, xii,
429.
Distinction of persons in the divine
nature, the manifestation of, a great
end in the work of the new crea-
tion, ii. 214. Of times, seasons,
and places, importance of, iii. 495.
Of persons by election, effect of, v.
335. Of persons in the godhead,
viii. 238. Of the divine attributes,
ix. 439. Between the divine and
human nature of Christ, xii. 279.
Distinctions, important, with regard
to justification, xi. 39. Of grace,
ii. 349. Of God's being in a place,
viii. 140. Of necessity, ix. 454.
Distinguishing, the love of God is, x.
41. Any thing by a seal, 298.
Character of believers to be spiritu-
ally minded, xiii. 220.
Distraction of mind, deliverance from,

xiii. 494.
Distress from conviction of sin, ii.
414. Of conscience, we should in-
voke Christ in, xii. 148. The ever-
lasting covenant, the support of
believers under, xvii. 5.
Distresses, outward, xiv. 11. Of

non-conformists, xxi. 475.
Distribution of spiritual gifts, ii. 7,
Distributionsof the Holy Spirit, ii. 131.
Of grace used by the ancients, 349.
Spiritual, iv. 243.
Distributive justice of God, vi. 395.
Distrust of God, xiv. 425.
Disturbance of the government of

God by sin, xii. 231.
Disuse of divine institutions, xix.

487.
Diversion of sin, not mortification,
vii. 356. Of the thoughts of men
designed to prevent sin, xiii. 138.
Of sin different from its conquest,
xiii. 201.
Diversity of gifts an occasion of dif-
ferences in the churches, ii. 9.
Diversities of spiritual gifts, iv. 244.
Diverted from Christ, how the minds
of men are, xi. 30. What judg-
ments may be, xiv. 511.
Dividing the word aright, iv. 349. As
he vidll, the Holy Spirit, x. 288.
The word of God with skill, xvii
64.

INDEX.'

458

])ivine things, knowledge of, in their
operations and effects, ii. 28. Vo-"
luntary actings ascribed to the
Holy Spirit, 69. Persons suc-
ceeded not to each other in their
operations, 98. Nature in Christ
acted not as his soul, 190. Good-
ness, no true apprehension of, but
in Christ, 314. And infallible faith,
iii. 245. Faith, in the Scriptures,
282.
Division falsely charged on Protest-
ants, xviii. 44. 295. Of the Holy
Spirit, in what sense spoken of, ii.
131.
Divisions and animosities, whence
they arise, iii. 440. xxi. 59. And
contentions, how perpetuated, xi.
15. To be avoided, xix,. 94.
Divisions in the Church, iv. 308. A

cause of offence, xvii. 535.
Divorce, marrying after, xxi. 587.
Doctrinal faith, of, xii. 160.
Doctrine of the Spirit, the life of all
saving truth, ii. 10. 37. 47. Of
regeneration, variously described,
269. Of Christ, our rule, iii. 224.
Of the gospel, mistaken view of,
xiv. 88. Sound, why men grow
weary of, xvii. 360.
Doctrines of Scripture, nature of, iv.
438. How to judge of their value,
vi. 504. Of the word of God, good,
xvii. 308.
Domestical Society, xix. 12.
Dominion and rule of sin, how de-
stroyed, iii. 102.
Dominion of God supreme, v. 82. Of
Christ, 495. Of indwelling sin,
xiii. 13. Of sin and grace, xiv.
405 — 472. Over the faith of others,
forbidden, xxi. 99.
Donation, of, xix. 310.
Door of apostacy, what, vii. 343.
Dort, synod of, xvii. 365.
Dove, under which shape the Holy

Ghost appeared, ii. 74. 78.
Double veil, on the eyes and the heart,
iii. 388. Conflict with sin, xiv.
469.
Doubts and fears, not inconsistent with

assurance, xiv. 278.
Drawing away the soul from God by
sin, vii. 187. Away the mind by
..,sin, xiii. 76. Out love to God, xiv.

280.
Drawn into sin, when a man is,, vii.

470. To Christ, how men are,

xvii. 237.

Dread and fear of eternal misery ,ii.418.

Dread, mankind, whatis grand, ix. 374.

Dreams, a means of divine revelation,

ii. 149.
Driven by the Spirit, how Christ was,

ii. 196.
Druids, how they treated malefactors,

ix. 383.
Dubious, our deliverance from sin

must not be, xiv. 467.
Dulness of heart, vii. 409.
Durable, the kingdom of Christ is, x.

88.
Duties of persons entrusted with spi-
ritual privileges, ii. 9. Required
in order to conversion, 263. Of un-
believers, how said to be sinful,
340. Good, how vitiated, yet ac-
cepted, 341. The same, how ac-
cepted and rejected, as to different
persons, ib. Of faith, repentance,
and obedience, on what grounds
obligatory, 342. Not accepted on
account of persons, ib. Good, of
unregenerate men, how to be es-
teemed, 344. Of morality to be
encouraged, iii. 15. Special, of
those who have received a principle
of holiness, 18. Internal and ex-
ternal, distinguished, 75. Of be-
lievers and unbelievers, difference
of, 86. Required for the mor-
rification of sin, 106. 110. More
clearly revealed by Christ than any
other way, 203. Great, why God
puts men on, vii. 441. Of wor-
ship, why to be regarded, xi. 97.
Best, imperfection of, 541 . Parti-
cular, opposed by sin, xiii. 54. Re-
ligious, whether from grace or gifts,
xvi. 493. Special, what they re-
quire, xvii. 191. Best, weakness
of, 453-
Duty, things wrought in a way of
grace, prescribed in a way of, ii.
512. Not the measure of power,
ib. An holy heart inclined to all,
iii. 22. And end to be considered
in every act of obedience, 43. Love
to God, a love of, x. 34.
Dwell, how the Spirit does in be-
lievers, notwithstanding the re-
mains of sin, iii. 102.
Dwelling of the Spirit in believers, iv.
191..

INDEX.

459

Dying in a state of sin, consequences
of, ii. 346. For us by commutation,
V. 380. For Christ, xiv. 281.

Dwelling, God, in the heart, xvi. 460.

Early operation of sin in men, ii.
394. Discovery of temptation, im-
portant, vii. 490.

Earnest, the Spirit an, iv. 223. x.
- 299. Prayer necessary to obtain
wisdom, iv. 284.

Earnestness of soul, xiv. 34. Of
mind in prayer, iv. 51. And fer-
vency in prayer, when not spiritual,
yiii. 243.

Earth, in the first creation, what it
contained, ii. 102. Lower parts of,
what they are, iv. 324. xvii. 44.

Earthly enjoyments, security in, xiv.
527. Comforts, imperfection of,
xvii. 8.

Earthly-minded, who are, xiii. 222.

Earthly-mindedness, evil of, xvii. 117.
Deliverance from, xii. 277.

Ease and facility with which indwell-
ing sin acts, xiii. 17.

Easter, observation of, xxi. 1 17.

Easy solicitations to sin, whence they
proceed, xiii. 122.

Ecclesiastical helps in the interpreta-
tion of Scripture, iii. 502. Dignity,
useof,454. Rulers, ix. 114. Power
committed to kings, xviii. 465.

Economy of the Trinity, ii. 114.

Ecstacies, prophetical, ii. 150.

Edge, every man has an, xvii. 75.

Edification, how promoted, ii. 483.
xii. 372. General, resulting from
prayer, iv. 107. Of the Church,
356. Of the Church, how con-
nected with spiritual gifts, 240.
The end of all offices and gifts, xvii.
60. Preaching to, xxi. 59. How
prevented, 136.

Education and conviction, disorders
produced by, iii. 217.

Effective excellency of God, power is
the, xii. 225. Dominion of sin,
xiii. 13.

Effects of conviction in the soul, ii.
274. 414. Of natural vanity, how
to be opposed, 293. Of divine love,
iii. 145. Of the priestly acts of
Christ, 199. Immediate, of the
death of Christ, v. 616. Of in-
dwelling sin, vii 339. Of divine

anger, ix. 401. Of sin over the
creation, ix. 494. Of justifying
faith, xi. 90. Of the presence of
Christ, xii. 497. Of the law, pow-
erful, xiii. 199. Of God's power
to be considered, 344. Of the word
of God, good, .xvii. 309.

Effectual, every work of the Spirit
is, ii. 272. Work of grace, and our
own endeavours, consistent, 463.
Grace and actual assistance, iii.
190. Working of divine Provi-
dence, vi. 88. Working of the Spi-
rit, X. 292. Ministry, what is an,
xvii. 59.

Effectually, working, the Holy Spirit,
X. 287.

Efficacious manner in which faith is
wrought in us, ii. 377. Grace, how
opposed, xi. 66.

Efficacy given to all ordinances by the
Holy Spirit, xi. 32. No, in second
causes, independent of first, ii. 108.
Ofthe wordofGod, 353. Of faith,
543. Of the example of Christ, iii.
53. Of temptations, 431. Self-
evidencing of the Scriptures, 330.
Of the death of Christ for the de-
struction of sin, 115. Internal, of
the word, iv. 170. Of the Scrip-
tures, 416. Of the merit of Christ,
by whom denied, v. 56. Of the
merit of Christ, 145. Immediate,
of the Spirit, x. 21. Of the offices
of Christ, on what it depends, xii.
28. Of truth, 104. Of the offices
of Christ, derived from his person,
109. Of sin from its deceitfulness,
xiii. 75.

Efficiency, real internal, of g;race, ii.
368. Physical, ofthe Spirit, vii. 348.

Efficient cause of our knowledge of
the Scriptures, iii. 379. Causes,
universality of, in the death of
Christ, ix. 112. Cause of faith,
xvii. 153.

Efficiently, how sin does, produce
apostacy, vi. 145.

Effusion of the Spirit, abundant, pro-
mised, ii. 170. Of the Holy Spirit,
to be prayed for, xiv. 554. Of the
blood of Christ, v. 156.

Effusions, eminent, of the Holy Spirit,
sometimes accompanied with delu-
sions of Satan, ii. 25.

Egress and exercise of divine justice.

460

INDEX.

ix. 347. First, of the divine pro
perties, xii. 425.
Egyptian and Grecian learning, cha-
racter of, iii. 252. Idolatry, xxi.
400.
Ejaculatory prayer, xiii. 369.
Elapsis of the Spirit, x. 13.
Elders, ruling, in the church, xix. 535.
Elect, Christ died only for the, v. 335.
The, whence called the world,
402. 434. And reprobates mixed
in the world, 419. In the judg-
ment of charity, 453. The, how
they are said to die, and rise with
Christ, V. 638. Evidences of the
faith of God's, xi. 499.
Election, of, ix. 194. The spring of
true holiness, iii. 45. 152. Abso-
lutely considered, no part of God's
revealed will, 157. Evidenced
by conversion, 158. Temporary,
• what it is, iv. 251.
Elevation of the mind by the Holy

Spirit, vi- 457.
Eli, the conduct of God towards, vi.

226.
Elias Levita, character of, iv. 494.
Eminency of brotherly love, xix. 79.
Emanation of the Holy Spirit from
the Father and the Son, ii. 50. Of
grace from God, x. 13. Of grace
and power from Christ, xii. 222.
Eminence of gospel knowledge, vii.

408.
Eminency of spiritual gifts, iv. 326.
Of the graces of Christ, x. 92. Of
station, evil effect of the sins of
persons in, xvii. 520.
Eminent, the love of Christ is, x. 77.
Actings of grace, xii. 148. Men,
failings of, xiii. 154.
Emphasis of words and expressions of

Scripture, iii. 487.
Empires, the four great, their rise and

destruction, xv. 478.
Empty profession how they differ from

believers, x. 47.
Emptying the soul of its own wisdom,

vii. 504.
Enabling supplies of grace from Christ,

iii. 164.
Encouragement of faith, xii. 337. To
come to God, from the properties
of his nature, 537. Secret, con-
veyed by prayer, xiii. 249. To
expect forgiveness, whence ob-

tained, xiv. 76. To duty, xiv. 121.
In waiting on God, 358. Of righte-
ous zeal, XV. 163. What God will
do for our, 187.
Encouragements to faith, xii. 263. Of
the servants of God, xv. 187. To
obedience, whence derived, xiv.
259. In the worship of God, xix.
499.
Encroachment on the privileges of the
people of God, dangerous, xv. 117.
Encumbrances to obedience, how re-
moved, iii. 36.
End of prophecy in the church, ii. 1 37.
miraculous operations, 160. Of af-
flictions, 461. Of God in the work
of the old and new creature, 214.
Of duties, twofold, iii. 44. Of legal
commands, 172. Ofprayermustbe
regarded, iv. 61. 72. The nature
ofit, V. 231. Its relation to means,
231. Natural and moral, 233.
Several kinds of, ib. Of the death
of Christ, V. ib. Why opposed,
230. Supreme, 282. Subordinate,
283. Not his own good, v. 286.
Nor a liberty to the Father of shew-
ing mercy, 287. Immediate, 290.
Of obedience, the glory of God,
vi. 508. And object of evangelical
obedience, x. 225. Of duty, how
to be regarded, xiii. 101 . The pro-
per, of divine institutions, 418. Of
all things, God is the, xiv. 196. Of
the covenant, xvii. 14. Of God
in his ordinances, 181. Of the
world, meaning of the expression,
209.
Endear our souls to God, how we may
X. 44. Excellency of Christ, to,
63.
Endeavour for mortification, when it
proceeds from a corrupt principle,
vii. 374.
Endeavours after reformation, ii. 413.
To understand the mind of God,
necessary, iii. 239. Giving over,
ruinous, xii. 542.
Endowments, ministerial, iv. 330. The

work of the Spirit, xvii. 46.
Endowment of Christ for the discharge

of his work, xvii. 97.
Ends for which the Holy Spirit is pro-
mised, ii. 481. For which holiness is
required, iii. 6. Of the gospel minis-
try, iv. 333. Of the death of Christ,

INDEX.

461

ix. 19. Principal, pf God, in crea-
tion, xii. 229. And purposes why
forgiveness was revealed, xiv. 235.
Proper, of judging the state of
others, 327.

Enemies of the Christian, vi. 158.
Spiritual, how they manage their
assaults, vii. 458. Of Christ, their
destruction by his ascension, xii.
310. How they manage an oppo-
sition, xiii. 43. Of God, his deal-
ing with them observable, xv. 127.
Of the people of God, why they
tremble, 132 . 526. Of God, how
they promote his glory, xvi. 290.
How defeated in their attempts,
299.

Enemy with whom we contend should
be known, vii.' 362. Sin an inter-
nal, xiii. 12.

Enforcements to obedience from the
authority of God, iii. 176. Of the
divine commands, iii. 195.

Engagement, what God will do ou ac-
count of his, XV. 185.

Engagements of God to his people, al-
ways made good, xv. 139.

England, the day of visitation of, xv.
7. Progress of the gospel in,
31. Happiness of, in enjoying the
gospel, 46. From whence re-
ligion came, into, xviii. 27. 236.
403. Church of, xix. 223-. xx. 213.

Englishmen, civil rights of, xxi. 391.

Engrafting of believers into Christ, x.
258.

Enjoyment of God, no, without puri-
fication from sin, ii. 511. Ever-
lasting, of God, holiness necessary
to, iii. 131. Of God, eternal, how
man is brought to the, xii. 229.
Of Christ in his ordinances, 334.

Enjoyments, spiritual, season of, vii.
484.

Enlargement of mind in prayer, iv.
75. In duty, effect of, xiii. 248.

Enlightened, what it is to be, xvii.
295.

Enmity of the carnal mind against
God, ii. 316. v. 192. ix. 169. 494.
X. 131. xiii. 28. To spiritual thing,
effect of, xvii. 374.

Enormities, of, which disturb peace,
XV. 201.

Enormous sins, preservation from,
xiv. 22.

Enquire of God, how it is to be done,
XV. 568.

Enraged, sin is by temptation, xiii
66. 199.

Entertaining of sin, its consequence
xiii. 66.

Enquiry into the reasons and difficul-
ties of holy duties, ii. 40.

Entangle, how sin does the affections,
xiii. 56.

Entangled, how the affections are by
sin, vii. 351.

Entanglement of temptation, vii. 445.

Entanglements of the people of God,
vi. 373.

Entangling temptations, ii. 423.

Entering into temptation, what it is,
vii. 444. Into covenant with God,
xvii. 24.

Enthusiasm, its effects, ii. 21.

Enthusiastical raptures no means of
conversion, ii. 257. Impressions
in conversion, 371.

Enticement of the mind by sin, vii.
189. xiii. 76. 112.

Entrance into glory, v. 36. Meeting
temptation at its, vii. 491. Of
Christ into heaven, xii. 315. Of
sin, effect of, 470. Of Christianity
into the world, xi. 83.

Entrances ofsintobe guarded against,
iv. 237. Of religion, improperly
dwelling in them, xiii. 444.

Envy of wicked men against the peo-
ple of God, their own torment, xv.
130. Its influence and effect,
130.

Enunciations connected with the per-
son of Christ, xii. 293.

Episcopacy, iv. 274. vi. 75.

Equal with God, Christ is, viii. 382.
And constant, the love of God is,
X. 37. Regard of duties, xiii. 251.

Equality of the divine commands, iii.
193.

Equals, how God acts unequally with,
ix. 481.

Equity of the law and the ability of
man, ii. 342. Of divine dealings,
xiv. 519. Of God, how vindicated,
XV. 166.

Equivalent satisfaction, v. 580.

Erecting and building the church,
xvii. 103.

Erection, first of the church, what
was extraordinary in it, iv. 327.

462

INDEX.

Error, preservation from, iii. 406. Of
the Jews about preaching the gos-
pel, V. 464. How God keeps his
people from, vii. 415. And mis-
takes about truth, xiii. 128. Reign
of, xvii. 443.
Errors and heresies, xii. 51. Tolera-
tion of, XV. 68. 74. Forbearance
of, XV. 209. ci . .

Eruption of indwelling sin, vii. 358.
Eruptions of sin, in believers, xiii. 153.
Signal, how to be regarded,xiv. 286.
Eshcol, xix. 69.

Espousals of the Virgin with Joseph,
ii. 186. Of Christ and the church,
xvii. 76.
Essence and form of holiness, iii. 7.
Of Christ, viii. 283. Of faith, xi.
507. In what it consists, xii. 376.
Of God, ultimate view of the, 489.
Of spiritual mindedness, xiii. 221.
Essential principles of the nature of
man, ii. 106. Omnipresence of the
Holy Spirit, iv. 194. Glory of God
not revealed, vii. 408. Righteous-
ness of God, error about the,xi. 76.
Essentially present v/ith his church,

Christ is, xvii. 48.
Essex county and committee, deliver-
ance of, XV. 96.
Establishment, how promoted, vi. 126.
Esteem of Christ, believers have an,

X. 167.
Estimation, reverential, of ministers,

xix. 73.
Eternal love a powerful motive to ho-
liness, iii. 159. Acts of the will of
God, V. 373. No change made by
them in any thing, 374. All men,
notwithstanding them in the same
condition before actual reconcilia-
tion, 375. Generation of Christ,
viii. 112. xii. 18. Generation, viii.
291. The love of God is, X. 40. The
love of Christ is, 76. Things, the
proper objects of spiritual thoughts,
xiii. 276. Blessedness, in what it
will consist, 477. Designation of
persons, xiv. 101 .
Eternity ascribed to the Holy Spirit,
ii. 93. Of the decrees of God, v.
.^7. Of God, xiv. 364.
Ethico-physical, what is, vii. 201.
Ethiopian Translation of the New

Testament, iv. 534.
Evangelical holiness distinguished

from all pretences, iii. 41. Truth
consistent with holiness, 135. What
renders faith, xii. 168. And legal
sense of sin distinguished, xiv. 58.
Repentance, acquaintedness with,
xvii. 487. Churches, nature of, xx. 1 .
Institutions, what are, xix. 503.
Peace and love, xxi. 3.
Evangelists, their writings do not con-
tain the whole of Christian instruc-
tion, xi. 74. Who they were, iv.
269.
Evanid joy, ii. 266.
Evenness in religious duties, iii. 23.
Events of things as connected with
prayer, iv. 107. All, ordered by
God for his own praise, xv. 144.
All, result in the glory of God, ib.
Future, depend on God, xvii. 318.
Evidence of interest in Christ, iii. 201.
Of revelation satisfactory to those
who received it, 234. Of adoption,
iv. 22 1 . Internal of the truth of the
Scriptures, 402. Of interest in the
covenant, loss of, vii. 390. Of in-
terest in Christ, xiii. 306. Of the
divine authority of the Scriptures,
ignorance of, xvii. 467. Of the gos-
pel, effect of losing, 5.i7.
Evidences of divine inspiration, ii.
144. Of regeneration, various, 244.
Of the faith of God's elect, xi. 499.
Of spiritual decays, xii, 566. Sub-
ordinate, value of, xiv. 400. Of
approaching judgments, 512.
Everlasting redemption, vi. 398. Co-
venant, the support of believers
under distress, xvii. 5.
Evil spirits and their operations, ii. 53.
Spirit, how it wrought in Saul, 156.
Evil and perverse men, why they can-
not understand the Scriptures, iii.
468. Frame of nature how cured,
ii. 517. Origin of, v. 143. And'
good, knowlege of, xi. 521. Pro-
pensity to, natural toman, xiii. 45.
Actual pressing after, 49. Thoughts, '
261. What things are, 295. Of
sin, a deep sense of, necessary, xiv.
276.
Evils of the fall of man, viii. 205-
Eucharistical, the Lord's supper i«3,

xvii. 155.
Euctical or declarative blessing the

congregation, xvii. 65.
Eusebius, a quotation from, xi. 220.

INDEX.

463

Eutiches, error of, with regard to the

person of Christ, xii. 16. 417.
Exact holiness required, ii. 477. Obe-
dience required of us, x. 121.
Exalted imaginations of our own,

xvii. 424.
Exaltation of Christ, iv. 325. v. 26.
285. x. 85. 235. xii. 294. Of the
human nature of Christ, iv. 160.
Of the wisdom of God in the person
of Christ, xii. 96. Glory of Christ
in his, 436. Of grace, the abuse
of, xiii. 123.
Examination, self, xiv. 263. When

specially necessary, xvii. 192.
Example, how Christ is our, iii. 52.
xvii. 99. Of Christ, following, xii.
211. Of Christ, meditation on, iv.
285.
Examples of praying persons, iv. 95.
How sometimes abused to sin, vii.
462. Evil, their influence, xiii.
175. Of suffering believers, how to
be used, xvii. 123.
Excellencies of God, essential, xiv.
201. Meditation on, iv. 117. Of
Christ, x. 74. All, ascribed in
Scripture to the Holy Spirit, ii. 136.
Divine, proper, adequate objects of
love, xii. 189.
Excellency of the work of the Holy
Spirit proved from its abuse, ii. 18.
Highest, holiness is, of created na-
ture, iii. 137. Of grace, in par-
doning sin, ix. 494. And beauty of
spiritual things must be pressed on
the mind, xiii. ,42. Of Christ, xvii.
73. Of the work of Christ, 95.
Excitation of graces and affections,

iv. 31.
Exciting grace to exercise, ii. 456.
Exclusion of works from justification,

XI. o4o.
Excommunication of, vii. 169. xx. 529.

xxi. 483.
Execution of the covenant, xvii. 16.
Exemplary cause of holiness, Christ is
the, iii. 51. Conduct, when parti-
cularly required, xiv. 555. Con-
versation of ministers, xix. 71.
Exemption from punishment, vi. 150.
Exequation of two substances, viii.

286.
Exercise of faith, the ground of, ii.
233. Of diligence promoted by the
difficult parts of Scripture, iii. 468.
Of Christian graces, 481. Of gifts,

the means of improving them, iv.
90. Of grace necessary, 357. And
success of grace, vii. 341. Of faith
in prayer, xi. 114. Faith will en-
deavour to keep itself in, 337. Of
spiritual graces, effect of, xiii. 247.
Of grace in duties, xiv. 416. How
promoted, xiii. 234. xiv. 468.
Exhibition of Christ, xvii. 224. 230.
And tender of Christ in the gospel,
199. In the sacrament, 210.
Exhortations respect duty not ability,
ii. 335. Of Scripture, their use
and design, vii. 41.
Expectation, disappointment in, iv.
232. Of relief from Christ, vii.
422. Of assistance from Christ,
425. In waiting on God, xiv. 354.
How to be kept alive, xvii. 197.
Experimental religion necessary in a

minister, xvii. 63,
Experience of the work of the Spirit,
ii. 38.457. Of the defilement of sin,
502. Outward profession without,
dangerous, iii. 304. To be regu-
lated by Scripture, iv. 5. Simila-
rity of in different persons, 122.
Best confronts sophistry, xi. 66.
Of justifying faith, xi. 103. And
faith, xii. 504. Of the law of sin in
us different from general knowledge
of it, xiii. 8. When we should re-
cur to it, 34 1 . Of benefit by ordi-
nances, 428. Of believers as to
forgiveness, xiv. 159. Of the work-
ings of God, a great encouragement
to faith, XV. 280. Of spiritual gifts,
xvii. 56. Of the power of the death
of Christ, 266. Gathering them
up, vii. 378.
Expiation of sin, ix. 37.
Expiatory sacrifices, xii. 153.
Expositors of Scripture, why they so

frequently fail of success, iii. 477.
Expostulations declarative of our duty,

not of God's desires, v. 527.
Expressions in prayer, spiritual and

full, X. 151.
Expulsion of spiritual darkness from
the mind, iii. 437. Of the gospel
from a people, xv. 28.
Exstacies, religious, ii. 256.
Extremities, great sinners are brought

to, XV. 149.
Extent of our deliverance, xiv. 393.
Extenuating thoughts of sin, vii.
447.

464

INDEX.

Extenuation of sin, xiii. 1 14. Of sin,

danger of, xi. 30.
External acts of tlie persons in the
Trinity, ii. 66. Duties, of two
sorts, iii. 76. Performance of
prayer, iv. 92. Grace, v. 201.
And internal acts of the will of
God, vi. 204. Manner of duty,
xiii. 100. Form of the church,
xvii. 52. Worship, xix. 469.
Extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, ii. 8.
Works of the Holy Spirit, 137.
Powers and gifts of the human
nature of Christ, 191. Acts of
Christ in his private life, 193.
Offices, iv. 261. Temptation, cases
of, xiii. 137. Ways of mortifying
sin, 205. Temptations, 274. Pro-
vidences, neglect of, xiv. 486.
Operations of nature, monitory,
614. Occasions of worship, xvii.
191. Cases concerning worship,
xix. 35. Officers of the church,
.521.

Extremity of the sufferings of Christ,
xvii. 1 62.

Eye of Christ, we are always under,
vii. 510. Of Christ, how we lay
under in our misery, xii. 426. The
Father as love, we should, x. 39.

Eyeing the Lord Jesus, x. 2,50.

Eyes, opening the, iii. 426. Meta-
phorical of Christ, X. 89. The lust
of the, xiii. 113. Wilfully closed
against the light, 322.

Face of the earth, by what means .
annually renewed, ii. 104.

Facility in obedience, how obtained,
iii. 38. And ease with which
indwelling sin acts, xiii. 17.

Faculties of the soul perfected in
glory, xii. 514. Of the mind af-
fected by sin, xiv. 423.

Faculty, how prayer is a spiritual, iv.
55. Of prediction, iv. 298. New,
in heaven for beholding the glory of
Christ, xii. 482.

Failings of the saints, xiii. 153.

Faint, when the people of God are
ready to, xv. 172.

Fainting under afflictions, s. 318.

Fair, how Christ is, xvii. 90.

Faith, V. 28. ix. 206. And obedience
how to be regulated, ii. 127. In-
strumentality in sanctification, 288.
Actually wrought by grace, 373.

And love, the spring of holiness,
how increased, 457. What is re-
quired to please God, 487. Gives
an interest in the blood of Christ,
525. Working by prayer for
victory over sin, 527. How it pro-
motes conformity to God, iii. 143.
Without holiness vain, 197. In
prayer, 474. xi. 114. In prayer,
importance of, xiii. 90. Of mira-
cles, iv. 289. Cause of, v. 160.
The purchase of the death of Christ,
323. The promise of the covenant,
326. How procured by Christ,
absolutely, or conditionally, 334.
Indispensably necessary to salva-
tion, 346. Objective, 347. Whe-
ther procured for all by the death
of Christ, 319. The command of,
published to all, 402. 404. The
several acts of, 420. An evidence
of saintship,vi. 142. How strength-
ened, 519. Of men when they
come to die, xi. 42. Justifying,
88. 116. XV, 297. Historical, xi. 89.
Causes of, 92. The instrumental
cause of justification, 134. Alone
of, 359. And works, the doctrine
of, 473. Of God's elect, evidences
of, 499. Of the church under the
Old Testament in the person of
Christ, xii. 127. ilie principle
and spring of assigning honour to
him, 150. Its connection with
forgiveness, xiv. 108. And spiritual
sense distinguished, 291. Strength-
ened by the remembrance of former
mercies, xv. 107. Encouraged to
great services by observing the
glorious appearances of God, 111.
Sees things past and future, 124.
Makes the most afflicted state com-
fortable, 125. In the promi.ses of
God and their accomplishment in-
separable, 277. Carnal policy an
enemy to it, 286. True, but weak,
gives safety, though not comfort,
307. How acted in the Lord's
supper, xvi. 63. A means of
humble walking with God, 206.
How it acts under distress, 429.
The grounds of, 434. The supports
of, 438. Necessary to be acted on
the nature and properties of God,
440. A constant exercise of it
necessary to dying daily, 486.
How it resigns the departing soul

INDEX.

465

to God, 488. What weakens it as
to prayer, 530. Use of, in a time
of public calamity, xvii. 108. The,
exercised by Christ, 158.
Faithful interpreter of Scripture, cha-
racter of, iii. 476. Use of gifts,
iv. 361.
Faithfulness of God, vi. 331. vii. 424.
Of God to be pleaded in prayer,
ii. 484. Of God in his threatenings,
xiv. 495.
Fall, how the Spirit does on men,
11.127. State of A dam before the,
V. 139. Away, who liable to,
xvii. 315.
Fallen, by what the church of Rome

Is, xviii. 278.
Falling from duties, iii. 190. Away,
believers, vii. 239.. Into temptation,
445. Away from the faith, xix.
148. Off from God, xiii. 190.
False pretences to the name and
work of the Spirit, ii. 18. Pre-
tences to divine revelation, Satan's
design In them, 20. Prophets,
how they were acted, xiii. 16. ii. 19.
Prophets, why called spirits, 23.
Notions about the Spirit of God,
47. Doctrines, evil of, iv. 333.
Peace, nature of, vii. 414. Spirit,
work of the, x. 316. Worship,
origin of, xi. 538. Worship, con-
sequences of, XV. 168. Religion,
its pretensions to mystery, xii. 66.
Religion, influence of, xvii. 407.
Representations of God made by
idols, xii. 89. Pretence of love to
Christ, 176. Hopes, deceitfulness
of, xiii. 454. Reliefs, xiv. 36.
Presumptions of forgiveness, 87.
Repute of learning, xv. 34.
Teachers, the cause of divisions,
xxi. 103.
Familiarity, undue, with God, xiv. 91.
Familiarizing wisdom, for what pur-
pose, xiv. 470.
Families, paternal instruction of, xix.
18.
, Family of God, x. 253. Of God, how
recollected, xii. 471. Prayer, iv.
107. -
Fancies, our own, how we are

cheated by them, vii. 485.
Fancy and imagination, the prayers
of some persons, only the effect of,
iv. 126. And imagination, in-
fluence of, on the mind, xiii, 466.
VOL. I.

Fatal necessity, iii. 328.
Father, the, how said to raise Christ
from the dead, ii. 205. Eternal,
Christ the, viii. 418. Communion
with the, X. 14.
Fathers, consent of the, its properuse,
iii. 503. The ancient, their senti-
ments on justification, xi. 46.
Favour of God, continuance of, vi.

320. Free, of Christ, x. 58.
Fault, happy, what so called, x. 109.
Fear and dread attending conviction
of sin, ii. 418. Of sin, a fruit of
faith, 547. Inseparable from guilt,
506. Of man, cure of, iii. 177.
Of punishment ineffectual, vii. 381.
How ascribed to God, viii. 165.
Of punishment for sin, xi. 97. Ex-
cited in sinners by a knowledge of
their state, xii. 262. Of not being
received by Christ groundless, xii.
536. Of being rejected of God,
xiv. 18. Casting out, 280, Of
the anger of God, how it should
work, XV. 102. Of God, what it is
to have our hearts hardened from
it, xvi. 332.
Fears, perplexing, anxious, vi. 512.

Fictitious, of men, ix. 374.
Fearlessness of danger, xiii. 68.
Federal conjunction of persons, xii.
455. Ordinance, the Lord's Supper
is a, xvii. 155.
Federally in Adam, Christ never was,

X. 79.
Feed, how Christ does his people,

xvi. 378.
Feeding with knowledge and under-
standing, xvii. 61 . The flock, the
duty of pastors, xx. 443.
Fellow-feeling, how expressed, - x.

173.
Fellowship with Jesus Christ, x. 49.

Church, rules of, xix. 69.
Fever of pride, xi. 30.
Fervent prayer necessary for back-
sliders, xii. 576.
Few, those who believe the gospel are,
xviii. 187. Real Christians in the
world, xvii. 92.
Fiat Lux, animadversions on, xviii.

1.
Fictitious fears of men, ix. 374.
Fides Divina, character of that work,

iv. 450.
Fiducial trust in the grace of God, xi.
105.

2 H

466

INDEX.

Fiery tongues, what they signified,
ii. 76.

Fighting and contending against sin,
vii. 362. Against us, sin does,
xiii. 30.

Figments of sin, xiii. 46.

Figurative language of Scripture, ii.
68.

Figure of God visible, viii. 148. Not
a naked, of Christ in his ordinances,
xvii. 199.

Filial disposition of believers, what it
is, iv. 49.

Filiation, a personal adjunct, ii. 184.
Of Christ, viii. 254.

Filled, the affections must be, by re-
ligion, ii. 276.

Filling the heart with good things,
vii. 501.

Filth of sin, how purged, ii. 5 15.

Final unbelief, v. 606. Judgment is
future, xiv. 376.

Finding the law of sin in us, xiii. 7.

Finger of God, what, ii. 101.

Finisher of grace, God is the, v, 163.

Finishing of sin, vii. 193.

Fire and water the means of all typical
cleansing, ii. 500. On the altar,
what it signified, 75. Of hell,
meaning of, viii. 208. The, that is
not quenched, ix. 120. God is a
consuming, 414. 475.

Firnmess, how communicated to the
new creation, xii. 475.

First act of willing, what is the, ii.
375. Fruits, spiritual, iv. 228.
Fruits and dawnings of perfection,
X. 11. Dispensers of the gospel,
iv. 288. Actings of sin to be re-
sisted, vii. 400. Bom, Christ the,
viii. 357. xii. 83. Promise, the,
xi. 35. And second justification,
39. 170. Sin, horrible nature, of,
xii. 237. Zeal, decline of, xiii. 157.
N Season of profession, 167. Cove-
nant, nature of, xiv. 184. Soli-
citation of sin to be resisted, xvii.
567. Churches, the state of the,
X. 132.

Fitness of Christ to save, x. 62. Of
Christ to suffer and bear sin, 82.
Of Christ for his work, 194.

Fixation of mind in prayer, iv. 127.

Fixed, the affections must be, by re-
ligion, ii. 275. Apprehensions of
the love of Christ, xii. 147.

Fixing the minds of sinners, ii. 408.

Of the imagination, iv. 294. The
soul to the object of delight, xii.
583.

Flagitious and open sins, xvii. 116.

Flesh, weakness of the, vii. 17. Pre-
valency of the, 141. When temp-
tations arise from the, 442. Weari-
ness of the, xvii. 485.

Flight of a penitent sinner to God,
xi. 94.

Flock, state of, should be known to
ministers, xvii. 64.

Flourishing spiritual state of soul,
xii. 564.

Flying to Christ when tempted, vii.
492. For refuge to Christ, xi.
363.

Foedus, origin of the word, ix. 128.

Followers of Christ, who ought to be,
iv. 285.

Following after holiness, x. 1^87. The
example of Christ, xii. 211. God,
how we are prepared for, xv. 111.

Folly of human wisdom, x. 142. God
leavens the counsels of his enemies
with, XV. 143.

Food, provision of spiritual, xii. 559.
Spiritual, of the soul, xiii. 234.

Foolish, to whom spiritual things are,
ii. 303.

Foolishness of the things of God, ii.
303.

Forbearance of God, v. 619. x. 104.
And patience of God, how to be
considered, vii. 395. Mutual, xv.
72.

Force, no, in the operations of the
Spirit, ii. 258. Used by our ene-
mies, xiii. 43. Inward, thoughts
arising from, 230. And power of
sin, xiv. 408. Suppressing opinions
by, fruitless, xv. 222. In religion,
of, xvii. 623.

Forcing the conscience, xxi. 384.

Foreknowledge of God, v. 66. vi.217.
viii. 168.

Foretaste of everlasting vengeance,
when given, iv. 236.

Foretastes of future blessedness, xii.
326.

Foreign testimonies and monuments,
use of, in the interpretation of
Scripture, iii. 497.

Foreseen, faith, v. 1 17.

Foretelling future events, viii. 191.

Foreview, divine, of the portion of be-
lievers, XV. 116.

INDEX

Forfeited, man, all blessings by sin,

iv. 226.
Forfeiture, second, how the heavenly

inheritance is secured against, xii.

Forgetfulness of God, xiii. 319.

Forgiveness, of sin, viii. ,459. Of sin,
whether it can be done without sa-
tisfaction, ix. 454. Freedom of,
X. 528. Of sin, its discovery great,
holy, and mysterious, xiv. 79.
Brotherly, required, 211.

Form, of a servant, Christ appeared
in the, viii. 384. Of prayer, whe-
ther prescribed by Christ, ix. 226.
Internal and external of the church,
xvii. 52.

Formal reason of holiness, iii. 8. Ob-
ject of faith in the word of God,
244. Dispositions to justification,
what are not, xi. 98. Cause of jus-
tification, 254. Cause of a parti-
cular church, XX. 370.

Formality in duty, danger of, vii. 474.
In religion, its cause, xiii. 171.
Habitual, xiv. 447.

Formation of the host of heaven and
earth the work of the Spirit, ii. 101.
Of the body of Christ in the womb,
181. Of the new nature, xii. 465.

Former mercies, remembrance of, xv.
107.

Forms of prayer, iv. 7. 138. xix. 419.
In religion, various, xvi. 270.

Fornication, spiritual, x. 184.

Forsake, God will not, his people, vi.
344. How God does a sinful
people, xvii. -446.

Forsaken, a people, misery of, iv. 238.

Forsaking a people, when God does,
xiv. 491.

Forth, shewing, the death of Christ,
xvii. 168.

Fortitude, perseverance a part of,
vi. 32.

Fortifying the heart against tempta-
tion, vii. 502.

Fortuitous event of things, iii. 328.

Foundation of church order, ii. 5. 217.
xii. 46. Of the ministry in the
church, ii. 216- xvii. 33. Of moral
differences among men, ii. 490.
Of the promises immutable, vi. 315.
Of consolation, xiv. 143. Of gospel
preaching, 245. And building work
not to be mixed together, 295. Of
the house of God, xv. 392.

467

Fountain of life, God the, ii. 339.
And spring of holiness, iii. 44. Of
grace, Christ an endless, x. 83. Of
grace, internal, when our thoughts
issue from, xiii. 245. And spring
of all glory, the love of Christ,
xvii. 255.

Forwards and backwards, faith looks,
XV. 123.

Frame, evil, of nature, how cured, ii.
.517. Of believers under the actings
of indwelling sin, xiii. 8. Holy,
constantly keeping the soul in,
xiii. 39. Of the mind for obedi-
ence, proper, 77. Of soul, watch-
ful, how preserved, 249. Of the
heart to be attended to, xvii. 577.

Framer of the world, v. 78.

Frames and disposition of the soul,
iv. 59. Unspirited, falling into,
xiv. 445.

Fraud used by our enemies, xiii. 43.

Free will, nature of, iii. 33. v. 177.
XV. 403. And contingent causes,
V. 69. Agents, how they work, 93.
Grace effectual for conversion,
520. Enervated and overthrown
by general ransom, 531. 539. And
gracious, the promises are, vi. 310.
Actions of men foretold by God,
viii. 191. The love of God is,
X. 41. From sin, Christ is, 78.
The operations of the Spirit, 293.
Acknowledgment of sin, xiv. 63.

Freedom and bounty in the gift of the
Spirit, ii. 115. Of pardon, v. 592.
Of the love of God, vi. 521. Of
believers, x. 261. From evil in
heaven, xiii. 295. Spiritual, in-
strumental cause of, xiv. 465. Of
effectual grace, xv. 36. And li-
berty, spiritual, xvii. 476.

Freely, divine justice is said to be
in God, ix. 481.

Freeness of spiritual gifts, iv. 242.
With which the Holy Spirit is given
to believers, x. 280. Of pardon,
528.

Frequency of holy acts and duties, iii.
38. In the exercise of spiritual
gifts, iv. 118. Of meditation, xiii.
88. Of spiritual communication,
xix. 86.

Frequent reading the Scriptures, iii.
471.

Fresh supplies of grace when given,
X. 176. Supplies of the Holy
2 H2

468

INDEX.

Spirit \/ken necessary, xii. 502.

Friends, Christ makes his people his,
X. 146. The union of, how applied
to the person of Christ, xii. 288.

Friendship of Satan, what it is, vii.
491. Between God and Man, ix.
168. Love of, xii. 194.

Frustrated of his intentions, whether
God can be, v. 92.

Frustrating the purposes of God, v.
199.

Fruitful love, the love of God is, x.
37. The love of Christ is, 77.

Fruitfulness, our obligation to, iii. 444.
For the good of others, why ex-
pected, iv. 238. Of divine love,
vi. 522.

Fruition of God, the everlasting, x.
114.

Fruitless and barren knowledge of
God, its cause, xii. 101.

Fruitlessness, spiritual, xiv. 27.

Fruits of sin, iii. 91. Of election,
158. All purchased by Christ, v.
349. First, spiritual, iv. 228.
Good, from whence they proceed,
249. And effects of the death of
Christ, V. 296. Of the death of
Christ, vi. 403. Of the Spirit, why
we are made to abound in them,
vii. 348. Of the death of Christ,
ix. 19. Of the Spirit, x. 245. Of
divine love, peculiar, xiii. 107. Of
assurance, xiv. 113. Of the love
of Christ, xvii. 257.

Fuel to our lusts, what is, vii. 460.

Full of the Holy Ghost, how Christ
was, ii. 191. Acknowledgment
of sin, xiv. 64.

Fulness of Christ, v. 239. x. 21.
How communicated, iii. 66. Of
Christ, to save, x. 63. Of God,
communications made from, to be-
lievers, iii. 58. Of divine gifts, V.
240. Of grace in Christ, x. 80. Of
revelation, why necessary, xii. 120.
Of the heart, xvii. 89.

Fundamental principles to be attend-
ed to in the trial of spirits, ii. 23.
Maxim in justification, xi. 31 . Act
of faith, xii. 541. Truth, forgive-
ness a, xiv. 147.

Furtherance of devotion, xix. 490.

Future things seen by God, viii. 181.
Mercies how to be expected, xv.
107.

Futurition of things, vi. 202.

Gains AYERS, how refuted, iv. 168.

Galileans, sacrificed by Pilate, xiv.
486.

Garrison, believers kept as in a, vii.
490.

Gates of hell, xii. 49.

Gathering the churches, iv. 266. Into
church order, 332.

Gauls, sacrifices of the, ix. 382.

Genealogies of Scripture, iii. 470.

General grace, v. 201. Expressions,
why used in the new covenant, 402.
Notions of the love of Christ, we
must not be satisfied with, xii.
429. Regard to duty not suflfijcient,
xiii. 101. Councils, xix. 175.

Generation, eternal, of Christ, viii.
112. xii, 18. Eternal, viii. 291.

Gentiles, calling of the, iv. 263. State
of, xi. 33.

Geography, use of, in the interpre-
tation of Scripture, iii. 493.

Germans, the sacrifices of the, ix.
380.

Ghost, how Christ gave up the, ii.
199. Of Tiresias, xi. 85.

Gift of prophecy, ii. 139. Honour-
able to the church, 18. Falsely
pretended to, and abused, ib.
Whether ever conferred on wicked
men, 153. Not sanctifying, 154.
Of prayer, iv. 89. And grace of
prayer, 100. Of prayer, for what
ends bestowed, 120. Of Christ,
the ministry is the, xvii. 33.

Gifted, uncalled Christians, xix. 48.

Gifts, spiritual, ii. 1. 267. iv. 99.239.
For civil government, whence de-
rived, ii. 162. For the office of
mediator collated on Christ, 192.
For edification, 483. How to be
prayed for, 485. When impro-
perly used, iii. 42. Spiritual, why
imparted, iv. 169. Of the Spirit,
ordinary, 320. Spiritual, may be
exercised without grace, xiii. 236.
Spiritual, are servants, not rulers,
250. Neglect of improving, xiv.
30. Spiritual, how imparted, xvii.
34.

Girding on his sword, Christ, what it
signifies, xvii. 101.

Given of God, how the Holy Spirit
was, ii. 112.

Giving and receiving how related, ii.
112. Of the Spirit, what it in-
cludes, 114. And receiving, com-

munion in, x. 28. Up a people to
their own sinful ways, how done,
XV. 192.
Glances of the heart at sin, vii. 188.
Our sight of Christ as by, xii. 479.
Glass, present sight of Christ in a,

xii. 477. Of life, xix. 7.
Glorification of the human nature of

Christ, xii. 297.
Glorified body of Christ the pattern
of ours, ii. 206. God is, by wor-
ship, xi v. 171.
Glorifies Christ, how the Spirit, x. 293.
Glorious being of God, how to be
considered, xiv. 362. The work of
the ministry, xvii. 58.
Glorify God, what it is to, ii. 62.
Glorifying God by worship, xiii. 431 .
Glory, the, of holiness, Li. 440. Ap-
proaches to, consist in growing
holiness, iii. 141. Of the church,
the true, iv. 306. 'Entrance into,
V. 36. And grace merited for us
by Christ, 151. Spiritual, of be-
lievers, vi. 171. Of a party, danger
of being, vii. 472. Of divine jus-
tice, how revealed, ix. 494. Of
truth, is its light and power, xii.
104 Of Christ, gracious disco-
veries of the, 144. Of Christ, be-
holding, 368. Actual, how ren-
dered to God in the work of crea-
tion, 228. Of God to be regarded
in duty, xiii. 101. Of God, what
it is, XV. 310.
Glorying in sin abominable, ii. 537.
In the love of God, vi. 95. In our-
selves forbidden, xv. 30.
Gnostics, doctrine of, xii. 52.
Goat, scape, typical, xi. 43. xvii. 240.
God, of, V. 11. The author of sanc-
tification, ii. 431. How consider-
ed in the satisfaction made by
Christ, in respect of us, v. 362.
How he is our creditor, 367. How
he exercises his supreme dominion,
369. Nature of, viii. 132. Of
peace, xi. 431. Enmity of the car-
nal mind against, xiii. 31. Proper
consideration of, 73. 84. We must
meditate of, with God, 87. The
proper object of spiritual thoughts,
318. His end in sending the gos-
pel to some nations, xv. 17. Gives
glorious manifestations of himself
to the church. 111, His glory en-

INDEX. 469

gaged for the protection of his ser-
vants, 186. How he may be said
to give men up to sin, 191. His
name and nature, 319. His mer-
cifulness, 321. His goodness, the
ground of faith, 323. His sove-
reignty in providence, xvi. 201.
His people an heritage, 383. Will
help his people in distress, 448.
Himself is in the covenant, xvii. 23.
Godliness, how promoted, vi. 503.
Godly sorrow, how produced, xi. 556.
The, why they are involved in pub-
lic judgments, xiv. 375. Persons,
an objection against them answer-
ed, xvi. 19.
Gods, private, forbidden by the Ro-
man law, xxi. 382.
Goel, or next of kin, Christ our, xii.

111.
Gold, the peculiar properties of, as-
cribed to Christ, X. 87.
Golden mines how discovered, xv. 21.
Rule to be observed in toleration,
XV. 79.
Good, all, in us, wrought by the Holy
Spirit, ii. 16. How the Holy Spirit
is, 54. All, ascribed to the Holy
Spirit, 84. Spirit of God over-
ruling Satan, l56. Man, who is a,
iii. 147. When the word of God
does, to the soul, vii. 419. Of
others, one end of punishment, ix.
52. How God is, to all, 195. The,
of punitory justice, a debt to the
universe, 481. Pleasure, love of,
X. 26. The perfections of God
all manifested in doing us. 111.
Works, necessity of, 388. And
evil, knowledge of, xi. 521. All
things were created, xii. 79. Be-
lievers weuld do, notwithstanding
indwelling sin, xiii. 8. The object
of the will in believers, 121. We
cannot judge what is, for us, xiv.
380. Signs, xv. 20. Matter to
believers, the things of Christ, xvii.
85. Word of God, 306. Works,
merit of, xviii. 250.
Goodness of God as discovered by
the light of nature, ii. 315. Of God,
a communicative principle, xii. 77.
Divine, proper object of love, 189.
Of the nature of God, infinite, xiv.
94. And severity of God, 473.
A sufficiency of, in God, xvii. 31.

470

INDEX.

Gospel, the ministration of the Spirit,
ii. 14. How ahused and despised,
306. Its influence on the lusts and
desires of men, 320. Things which
are peculiarly its own, 322. More
clearly discovers what is known by
the light of nature, 322. What it
superadds to moral duties, 323.
Sent to men in pursuance of the
decree of election, iii. 157. Pre-
cepts, nature of, 172. Why called
the ministration of the Spirit, iv.
339. How, and upon what grounds
preached to all, v. 400. 505. Pro-
mises, what, vi. 310. Grounds of
faith, xi. 499. The sovereignty of
God in sending it, xv. 22. The
continuance of it in any place, 27.
Reformation of its doctrines and
worship, 28. What men may do
toward its expulsion, 29. Its efS-
cacy in conversion, 37. I^angerof
losing it, 38. Want of it, the
greatest loss, 40. Consequences
of abusing it, 46. Happiness of
enjoying it, ib. Favours not civil
penalties against heretics, 248.
To be preached in all the world,
504. The prosperity and safety of
a nation, 505. Represents Christ
as the object of faith, xvi. 52. Duty
of Christians to propagate it, 83.
What those do who are not satis-
fied with it, 131. Worship, its
beauty and glory, 125. Stains the
glory of outward pomp in worship,
141. Opposed to outward splen-
dor under the law, 139. Worship
how performed by the Spirit, 142.
Worship of the New Testament,
154. Why not successful in some
places, 309. Removal of it, 315.
Season, what it is, 326. The nature
of it, 408. The power of God, 424.
Charity, nature of, 465. Charity,
how exercised, 470. Church state
as appointed by Christ, xx. Ill,

Gospellers, who they were, iv. 270.

Government of the church, iv. 354.
Rights of the divine, ix. 430.
Church, XV. 20. Of the Spirit re-
nounced, xiii. 67.

Governing the world, the providence
of God, V. 76.

Governor, supreme, of the Jewish
polity, God the, ix. 461.

Grace, and works, how opposed, xi.
31. How acted and exercised
by Christ, ii. 190. Spirit of, ii.
228. Not a moral suasion, 362.
Produced by a creating act, 377.
How efficient in conversion, 362.
367. Victorious and irresistible,
370. 372. And nature opposed,
431. Dependant on continual in-
fluence from God, 462. Originally
all in Christ, 488. And duty re-
conciled, 512. Excited by afflic-
tions, 531. And sin, how they
oppose each other, iii. 27. De-
livers the soul from spiritual in-
cumbrances, 37. How commu-
nicated from Christ, 66. Adminis-
tration of, not always equal, 188.
Spirit of, iv. 37. And gift of prayer,
100. And glory merited for us by
Christ, V. 151. Cause of, 160.
Preventing, vii. 440. Universal,
ix. 194. Fellowship with Christ
in , X. 57. Of Christ boundless, 74.
Purchased, of communion with
Christ in, 189. Habitual, nature
of, 245. Of Christ, acquaintance
with the, 323. Covenant of, xi.
342. Of union, as it respects the
person of Christ, xii. 284. A ne-
cessary preparation for glory, 369.
And sin, dominion of, xiv. 405 —
472. The decay of its principle,
how recovered from, xvi. 518.
How we should apply to Christ to
strengthen it, 527. How resident
in Christ, xvii. 97.

Graces acted and exercised in the
oblation of Christ, xi. 199. Which
are our duties not absolutely in our
own power, ii. 430. Of holiness
improved into glory, 438. How
excited to exercise, 457. Conca-
tenation of, 460. In which be-
lievers resemble God, iii. 143. 146.
Spiritual, how difierent from gifts,
iv. 239. Perfected in heaven, xii.
522. Exercise of, in worship, xiii.
420. Of believers how related to
Christ, xiv. 320.

Gradual progress of the mortification
of sin, iii. 95. Declensions in
grace, xii. 562. Exercise of faith,
xvii. 156.

Grand, mankind dread what is, ix.
374.

INDEX.

471

Grandeur of the gospel ministry, iv.

322. Worldly, trust in, xxi. 59.
Grant of Christ to those who believe,

xvii. 265.
Gratitude and obedience, why due to

God, ix. 494.
Gravity in ministers, iv. 352.
Great duties, why God puts men on,
vii. 441. The power of sin is, xiii.
63. The mystery of forgiveness is,
xiv. 110.
Greater catechism, v. 10.
Greatness of pardoning mercy, xiv.
216. Of God seen in his conde-
scension, xvii. 28.
Greek tongue, why the books of the
New Testament were written in
the, iii. 486. And Hebrew text,
purity of, iv. 449. Once a general
language, 468.
Greeks and Jews, the two classes to
whom the gospel was preached, iii.
273.
Grief for sin, ii. 268.
Grieve the Spirit, how we may, x.
182. We mustnot, the Holy Spirit, .
325.
Grieved, the Holy Spirit when, xiii.

450.
Grieves and labours with us, how

Christ does, x. 173.
Grieving the Holy Spirit, iv. 1 8 1 . 231 .
The Spirit, its consequences, xv.
410.
Grievous wolves in the church, xvii.

358.
Groaning under present infirmities,

xii.488.
Grotius, annotatiens of, reviewed, ix.

291.
Ground and pillar of the truth, the

church is the, iii. 261.
Groundless confidence, influence of,

xvii. 438.
Growth in grace and wisdom, how
ascribed to Christ, ii. 191. In
grace, means of, xii. 149. In grace,
slow and imperceptible, xiii. 438.
In holiness enjoined and required,
ii. 455. Compared to that of plants
and trees, 465. Of the new crea-
ture, 245. Of holiness secret and
indiscernible, 466. In holiness an
object of faith, 471. In holiness,
an advance towards glory, iii. 141.
And progress in knowledge how
attained, 478. And increase of

spiritual graces, 46. vii. 353.
And increase of spiritual life,
xii. 554. Means of spiritual, xiii.
235.

Guidance of hands, of the penmen of
Scripture, ii. 158. Internal, into
the truth, iii. 403. Of the Holy
Spirit, vi. 453. Of faith, xiii.
433.

Guide, safe, the church of Rome, no,
xviii. 591.

Guided by the Spirit, how we are,
iii. 81.

Guides, false, in religion, mischief
done by, ii. 412. The soul, how
faith, xvii. 111. In religion, de-
fects of, 496. Spiritual, when to
be consulted, 566.

Guilt, disquieting sense of, ii. 267.
And filth of sin how made known,
506. Of sin bow removed by Christ,
vi. 388. Of sin, sense of, neces-
sary, vii. 385. Of sin, redemption
from, xi. 153. Sometimes prevent-
ed by death, xiii. 134. Destructive
of consolation, xiv. 24. Of schism,
XX. 251.

Guilty, whether those ought to be
called, for whom Christ made sa-
tisfaction, ix. 465. Before God, all
are, xi. 34. The meaning of the
word in Scripture, 245.

Gust and relish of spiritual things,
xiii. 219. 464.

Habit of grace in believers, vi. 146.
How preserved, iii. 10. Of holi-
ness necessary to every act, 9.
Permanency of, 24. Supernatural,
2. Intellectual, nature of, 8. Pro-
duce acts of their own kind, 19.
And acts distinguished, ix. 439.
Of grace infused, xi. 384. Vicious,
how best counteracted, xii. 392.
How prevented, xiv. 470.

Habitual pollution, inconsistent with
holiness, ii. 510. Uncleanness equal
in all, ib. And actual grace, iii.
76. X. 245. Grace necessary to obe-
dience, iii. 190. Weakening of sin,
vii. 359. Righteousness of Christ,
X. 192. Inclination of the will to
good, xiii. 10. Declensions of pro-
fessors, 156. Omission of duty,
xvii. 489. Formality, xiv. 447.

Habitude of God towards man, v,
607.

472

Hamilton, Patrick, death of, xv. 223.

Hands and tongues of the prophets
guided by the Holy Spirit, ii. 1 46.
Laying on of, iv. 270.

Happiness, future state of, its nature,
xiii. 295. Of communion with God,
XV. 43.

Happy fault, what so called, x. 109.

Hard to be understood, some things in
Scripture are, iii. 466. Thoughts
ofGod, how removed, vi. 513. How
engendered, xiv. 68. To be guarded
against, 302.

Hardened in sin, how wicked men
are, xiv. 376.

Hardening influence of sin, vii. 343.
387. From the fear of God, total
or partial, xvi. 324. Judicial, the
reasons of it, 340.

Hardness of heart, xiv. 440. Judicial,
of heart, vii. 382. xvi. 321. xfii.
325.

Hannony between grace and the com-
mand, iii. 194. Of divine revela-
tions, 328. Of the divine attri-
butes in Christ, x. 112. Of the
mystery of grace, xi. 62.

Hasty expressions to God to be guard-
ed against, xiv. 302. j

Hates sin, God, ix. 374.

Hatred of truth, iii. 451. How as-
scribed to God, viii. 167. Of sin,
God manifests his, in pimi.shing it,
ix. 409. To sin, God's, 494. Of
the power of godliness, xv. 34. Of
good men, xvii. 560.

Head of influence, Christ is a, iii. 57.
Of communication, Christ is the,
xii. 460. Of all spiritual supplies,
Christ the, xiii. 162. Of the church,
Christ the, xiv. 321. xvi. 70. xviii.
444. xix. 504. First respected in
the new creation, ii. 177. Ass's,
worship of, xviii. 585.

Healing, gift of, iv. 279. 290. Of
backsliding, xii. 578. Spiritual,
xii. 508.

Hearkening to the voice of Christ^^.
238.

Hearing prayer, God, xiv. 495. The
word of God with delight, xvii.310.

Heart, the, practical principle of ope-
ration, ii. 291. Depravity of the,
ib. Stony, taken away, 380. New,
what it is, ib. iii. 12. Circumci-
sion of the, iii. 11. The, not to be
trusted in, vii. 455. Modification

INDEX.

of, to temptation, 500. Acqui-
escency of the, in God, xi. 125.
The seat of in-dwelling sin, xiii. 20.
Of man, unsearchable, 22. Con-
tradictions of, 24. Deceitful, ib.
A well tuned, xv. 101. Filled with
love, xvii. 184.

Heartlessness to duty, xiii. 110.

Hearts, searching our own, iv. 97.
Of sinful men hard and senseless,
xv. 136.

Heathen pleas, xviii. 21.

Heaven, God is in, viii. 137. Who
will be excluded from it, xv. 44.

Heavenly gift, what it is, xvii. 300.

Heavens, what is meant by them
sometimes in Scripture, xv. 345.
And earth to be destroyed by fire,
xvi. 223.

Hebraisms of Scripture, iii. 488.

Hebrew and Greek text, purity of, iv.
449. Points and vowels, 454.

Hebrews, Epistle to the, design of,
xii. 109.

Hedge against worldly aflTections, xiii.
389.

Hegesippus, his account of the primi-
tive churches, xvii. 356. Testimony
of, xix. 167.

Height of the mystery of the gospel,
difficult to keep up to, xi. 58.

Heir of all, Christ the, xii. 269.

Heirs of righteousness, believers are,
X. 268.

Hell, a twofold fear of, vi. 516. Fear
of, its influence, vii. 92. Fire,
meaning of, viii. 208. Gates of,
xii. 49.

Help in duty from the Holy Spirit, iii.
106. And relief when to be sought
from God, xiii. 369. Spiritual,
who most want it, xv. 40. From
men not to be expected, xvii. 24.
And relief from Christ, 577.

Helps, ecclesiastical, in the interpre-
tation of Scripture, iii. 502.

Hereditary corruption, v. 128.

Heresies and errors, xii. 51. Why
they should not be tolerated, xv. 74.
Such as disturb the state not to be
tolerated, 75.

Heresy, hard to know what it is, xv.
76. xviii. 38. 264.

Heretics, generally persecutors, when
in power, xv. 82.

Heritage, God's, why called a flock of
sheep, xvi. 381.

INDEX.

473

Heroes, of, xviii. 585.

Hidden man of the heart, frame of, vi.
130.

Hiding himself from us, why Christ
does, xii. 495.

High Priest, ascent of the Jewish,
typical, xii. 311.

High rate of faith when enjoyed, xiii.
167.

Highest act of faith, what is, xvii.
159.

Hindered, how duty is, vii. 352.

Hindering, not, sin makes us par-
takers of its guilt, xiv. 502.

Hindrances, God lays in the way of
sinners, xiii. 69. To consolation
removed, xiv. 284.

Hinge, every thing turns on the, of
the work of the Holy Spirit, ii. 17.

Historical books of Scripture written
by inspiration, ii. 157. Faith, xi. 89.

History, use of, in the interpretation
of Scripture, iii. 493.

Holiness, principle and fruits of, ii. 16.
Nature of, 429. 454. Only by gos-
pel grace, 434. How itpassethover
into eternity, 438. Glorious in this
life, 440. Commanded in a way
of duty, promised in a way of grace,
451. Increase of, 456. Not ob-
structed, but promoted by free jus-
tification, 4.58. Growth of, not
discerned, 470. Pleases God, 487.
Of God, sin opposed to, 504. Of
God, its nature, 505. vi. 134. xiv.
366. All, derived from Christ, iii.
57. Of God an obligation on us to
be holy, 126. Not absolutely of the
same use under the old and the new
covenant, 129. Necessary to the
future enjoyment of God, 131. The
highest excellency of our nature,
137. Election a cause of and mo-
tive to holiness, 152. The design
of God in election, 153. Universal,
necessity of, 172. 175. Perfecting,
duty of, vii. 341. Of communion
with Christ in, x. 242. Of God
how represented in creation, xii.
228. How it may degenerate into
self-righteousness, xiv. 333. Must
be our main design and business,
xvi. 263. The way to peace and
rest, 273. Motives to, ib. The
means of saving a nation, 278. Its
tendency to promote the glory of
Christ, .279. Of God, seen in his

condescension, xvii. 29. The primi-
tive church watchful about, 89. Of
the gospel, apostacy from, 468.

Holier than others, why some are, x.
349.

Holy Spirit, import of the name, ii.
50.

Holy Ghost, the power of the Most
High, ii. 182.

Holy conversation and godliness,what
it is, xvi. 227.

Home to the conscience,peace brought,
vii. 411.

Honesty, moral, not holiness, ii. 489.
Its importance, xiii. 147.

Honour of the soul, conformity to God,
ii. 508. And praise, love of, iii.
447. Worldly, love of, vii. 456.
How conferred on believers, x, 226.
Due to the person of Christ, xii.
131. And worship, the person of
Christ the object of, xii. 132. Of
gospel grace, what is contrary to
it, xiii. 441. Of God, how engaged
for his people, xv. 186.

Honourable and desirable, communion
with the saints, x. 7.

Honoured, how Christ is, x. 235.

Hope, X. 311. Exercise of, xiii. 281.
Of being with Christ in heaven, 310.
Grounds of, for sinners, xiv. 53.
For eternity, what it should rest
upon, 262. Of glory, 281. Of
mercy, groundless, x. 126.

Hopes of heaven, how destroyed, xiii.
192.

Hopelessness of self-righteousness, x.
125.

Hoping in God, xiv. 391.

Horeb, nature of the law given at, xi.

ox*™

Hornet among the Canaanites, what
meant by it, xv. 113.

Horoscope of age, xix. 7.

Horror and distress of sinners, by
what occasioned, xi. 19.

Host of heaven and earth, what, ii.
99, 100.

Hour of temptation, vii. 447.

House of God, its nature and privi-
leges, X. 267. Decked with the
spoils of enemies, xv. 136. Whereof
it consists, 386. Its glory, 390.

Houses of wine, what, x. 54.

Human faith, what, iii. 286. Sacri-
fices, ix. 379. Nature exalted by
Christ, xii. 343.

474

Human nature of Christ, purity of, ii.
188. How supported, 196. Its
exaltation, iv. 160. By whom op-
posed, xii. 54. Its glorification,
297. 438.

Humanity, Christ is desirable and
worthy our acceptation, as to his,
X. 78.

Humble walking with God, ii. ,547.
xvi. 184. The life and substance
of religion, xvi. 212. Makes us
conformable to Christ, 214.

Humbling peace, divine is, vii. 418.

Humiliation, constant, xi. 557. Evan-
gelical, what is the life of, xiv. 70.
Of Christ, V. 26. Of the church,
XV. 105. True, its nature, xiv. 550.

Humility promoted by grace, iii. 161.
Safety of, 443.

Hurt and injury of sin, xiv. 413.

Husband and wife, union of, spiritual,
vi. 450.

Husbandman, conduct of, a simile
from, xvii. 66.

Hymn to the Virgin Mary, xviii. 271.

Hypocrisy, a signof.xiii. 452. xiv. 340.

Hypocrite, light of the, xii. 555.

Hypocrites, who are, vii, 294. Great
number of, xiii. 176. Profession
judged, how, xv. 430. xvi. 235.
How hardened, xv. 439. How to
be treated, xix. 165.

Hypostatical union of the natures of
Christ, xii. 54. 278.

Ideas and representations, false of

Christ, xii. 177.
Idiotisms of Scripture, iii. 489.
Idolatry, of, xv. 202. The first apos-
tacy, ii. 34. Cure of, by the cap-
tivity, 35. Origin of, xii. 91. Of
the Papal church, 498. Remark-
able definition of, xviii. 267. Spi-
ritual, xix. 165.
Ignatius, a remarkable saying of, x.

169.
Ignominious, the death of Christ was,

ix. 111.
Ignorance taken for simple nescience,
how ascribed to the human nature
of Christ, ii. 191. Of the true na-
ture of holiness, iii. 16. Of divine
things, how removed, 439. In
prayer, how taken away, iv. 55.
Of the nature of God, xii. 378. Of
indwelling sin, dangerous, xiii. 18.
36. Of God, 128. Of our spiri-

INDEX.

tual wants, xv. 44. Sins of, xvii.

334. A cause of apostacy, 398.

And inability of ministers, xxi. 144.

Ignorant persons, how to be treated,

xix. 164.
Illumination, how grace works by, ii.
262. Previous to conversion, 265.
Distinguished from mere natural
knowledge, 266. Of the mind, iii.
233. xiv. 421. xvii. 298.
Illyricus, a saying of, xxi. 190.
Image of God, in what it consists, ii.
107. 508. iii. 68. Man created in,
ii. 492. v. 142. viii. 220. Defaced
by sin, ii. 493. In the soul, iii. 2.
Christ is the, viii. 428. xii. 82. 376.
In Christ, represented to us in the
gospel, xii. 214. Wrought in us,
evidence of, xiii. 332.
Image-worship, evil of, ii. 209.
Images, of, xviii. 151. 292. 524. And
their worship, controversy about,
XV. 220. Used as representations
of Christ, xvi. 54.
Imagery of the Church of Rome, its

origin, xvi. 53.
Imagination, fixing of the, iv. 294.
The, fixed upon evil objects, vii.
459. Corruption of the, xiii. 46.
xiv. 423.
Imaginations, foolish, ii. 294. Sin-
ful, xiii. 112. Of the heart evil,
254. Improper, about the hea-
venly state, 298. Exalted, of our
own, xvii. 424.
Imitation of Christ, necessary, iii. 55.

xvii. 39.
Immanent works of God, v. 13.
Immeasureable fulness of Christ, xvii.

94.
Immediate revelations not to be ex-
pected, iii. 296. Internal testi-
mony of the Holy Ghost to the
Scriptures, 298. Inspiration, 411.
Effects of the death of Christ, v.
615. Efficacy of the Spirit, x. 21.
Testimony from God not to be ex-
pected, xiv. 330. Object of wor-
ship, God is the, xvii. 180. And
direct act of faith, Christ is the,
248.
Immensity of God, viii. 141. xiii. 343.

xiv. 364.
Immortality, how ascribed to man in

innocency, viii. 211.
Immortality and glory, when not pro-
perly regarded, xiii. 278.

INDEX.

475

Immutability of the decrees of God,

V. 57.
Immutable difference of things in

themselves, ix. 421.
Impairing love to God, how done, v.

157.
Impartial and severe self-examina-
tion, xiii. 239.
Impatience of the absence of Christ,

s. 155.
Impatient frame of spirit, xiv. 128.
Impeachment of peace, xiv. 287.
Impelling law, sin an, xiii. 15.-
Imperceptible, the growth of grace is,
ii. 466. Our progress, xii. 524.
Growth in grace is, xiii. 438.
Imperfect obedience, how considered,

ii. 5.
Imperfection of personal righteous-
ness, xi. 291.
Impetration, nature of, iii. 1 11 . v. 308.
And application, the distinction of,
307. The abuse of it opposed, 310.
321.
Implantation of spiritual principles,
iii. 103. Of spiritual habits and
principles in the mind, 453. Into
Christ, xii. 466.
Importance of the doctrine of the
Holy Spirit, ii. 14. Of the doc-
trine of sanctification, 433.
Importunity of sin, xiii. 55. In prayer,

xiv. 44.

Imposing terms of communion ,xxi. 123.

Imposition of names by a prophetical

spirit, ii. 139. Of hands, iv. 293.

Of Liturgies, xix. 397. 434.

Imposition of the office of Christ, v.

235. Its actual inauguration, 237.

Impositions, arbitrary, in religion, iv.

22.
Impossibility, how the word is used
in Scripture, ix. 419. Of sinning
in some cases, xiii. 145.
Impossible, when any thing is mo-
rally, vii. 200. What things ar-e,
xvii. 381.
Impotency of the mind to receive
spiritual things, ii. 299. 308. 334.
Of the mind how taken away, 381.
Of the mind how removed, ib. Spi-
ritual, iii. 31. Of man through sin,
X. 119. For obedience, xiv. 260.
Impression of signal mercies, losing
the, iv. 234. The law makes none
on some men, xiii. 200. Of God in
his promises, xiv, 386.

Impressions or characters of God in
the Scriptures, iii. 334. From
truth, readiness to receive, 477.
Temporary, on the mind, xiii. 393.
Divine, want of readiness to re-
ceive, xiv. 441.
Improve, how we may, the communi-
cations of divine love, xiii. 491.
Improvement of holiness, iv. 74. Wise
and holy, of temptation, x. 177.
Of, and growth in grace, xii. 218-
Of the ministry, xvii. 39.
Impulse of actual grace, x. 176.
Impulses, sinful, xiii. 126.
Imputation, the nature of it, xi. 201.
Imputatively guilty, how Christ was,

ix. 469.
Imputed righteousness, xi. 11.
Inadvertency in duty, xiii. 101, 109.

As it regards sin, 122.
Inartificial arguments, iv. 409.
Inbeing, mutual, between Christ and

believers, xii. 466.

Inbred notices of good and evil in

men, ii. 302. Light of nature,

what, iii. 3. Law, sin an, xiii. 15.

Incapacity removed from us in heaven,

xii. 484.
Incarnation of Christ, v. 19. viii. 379.
xii. 446. Of Christ, why denied,
xi. 60.
Inclination of the mind to vanity,
causes of, iii. 442. Of the heart to
good, vi. 165. Of the mind to
spiritual things, xiii. 219.
Inclinations, preparatory, in unrege-
nerate men, ii. 344. Holy, in a
gracious soul, iii. 29. Sinful, to be
watched against, 96. Gracious,
how wrought in believers, iv. 41.
Incomparable, the love of Christ is,

xvii. 79.
Incomprehensible, God is, xii. 85.
Inconformity to God, ii. 505. iii.

136.
Inconveniences of sinning, xiii. 145.
Incorporation of temptation with lust,
vii. 464. Into Christ, xvii. 172. Of
spiritual food, 211. Of Christ in
us, 233.
Increase of sin in advancing life, ii.
396. Of holiness, 455. And
growth of spiritual graces, iii. 46.
Of glory to God by redemption, x.
1 09. Of trouble with age, xii. 549.
Of Faith, xiii. 279. Of riches, in-
ordinate desire of, 293. Of Faith

476

and love, xvii. 96. And continu-
ance of the church, six. 560.
Incumbrances from sloth in spiritual

duties, iii. 36.
Incursion of actual sin, xi. 292- Of
vain thoughts to be guarded against
xiii. 360.
Indelible character, the ministerial,

an, xvii. 70.
Independency of the will, v. 182. Of

the will of God, vi. 209.
Independentism, of, xix. 310.
Indications of divine displeasure, how
we should be affected by them, xiv.
443.
Indifference to ordinances, xvii. 135.

To the things of religion, 440.
Indifferency of will, ii. 258.
Indignation of God against sin, x.

102. xvii. 130.
Indiscriminate admission to the
Lord's table, not to be allowed, xxi.
143.
Inditing a good matter, meaning of

the expression, xvii. 84.
Inducement, moral, vii. 126.
Indulgence of sin prevents progress
in holiness, ii. 476. Of inordinate
affections, xii. 511. Of sin, dan-
gerous, xiii. 454. Effect of, xvii.
493. Of lust, evil effect of, 584.
In religious opinions, xxi. 163. And
toleration considered, 375.
Industry necessary in the use of
means, iii. 433. In business com-
mendable, xiii. 364.
Indwelling sin, nature of, iii. 91.
Always abides, vii. 337. Its na-
ture, deceit, prevalency, and pre-
vention, xiii. 1 — 206. Influence
of, xiv. 25. Of the Holy Spirit, x.
285. Of the Spirit a check to sin,
xiii. 108.
Infant baptism, xxi. 547.
Ineffable love of the Holy Spirit, iv,
182. Delight between the Father
and the Son, xii. 74.
Inevitable, when judgments are, xiv.

505.

Inexcusable, men are as to sin, xv. 18.

Sinners left so by the gospel, xv. 18.

Inexhaustible stores of mercy, xiv. 395.

Inexpressible, love to Christ is, xvii.

81.
Infants, effects of sin in, ii. 394. Cor-
ruption of, V. 124. How far inno-
cent and guilty, vii. 185.

INDEX.

Infallible as to the end, the opera-
tion of the Holy Spirit is, ii. 369.
And divine faith, iii. 245.

Infallibility of the effect of grace, v.
200. Of revelation, xii. 120. Of
the pope, xviii. 289. Of the church,
370.

Infallibly victorious, the cause of
Christ will be, xvii. 128.

Infection of national bias to be
guarded against, xvii. 586.

Infinite, tlie mercy of God is, ix. 439.

Infinity of God, viii. 156.

Infirmities, how Christ was subject
to our, ii. 187. Bearing each others,
xix. 88.

Infirmity, sins of, vii. 138.

Inflamed affections, xii. 278.

Influence, Christ is an head of, iii-
57. How given to truth in the
soul, 471. Of the obedience of
Christ, X. 194. Actual, for the
performance of every spiritual duty,
211. Of the power of Christ in
believers, xii. 126.

Influences, comforting, how restrained
from Christ in his agony, xvii. 162.

Information, false, effect of, xiii. 467.

Infusion of divine life, in regeneration,
iii. 2. Of a graciou^ ability to
understand the truth, 431. Of
gifts, extraordinary, not to be ex-
pected, iv. 360. Of the habit of
grace, vi. 146.

Ingenuity, filial, iv. 51.

Ingenuous acknowledgment of sin,
xiv. 62.

Ingrafted notions of the mind, what
they are, xiv. 85.

Ingratitude the highest sin against
God, xii. 206. Of rejecting Christ,
538.

Inhabit, how God does so in Chris-
tians, xvi. 456.

Inhabitation of the Spirit, iii. 101. iv.
194. vi. 438. X. 285. How the
idea of, has been applied to the
person of Christ, xii. 288.

Inhabiting the blessed regions of
light, xii. 348.

Inherent righteousness, nature of, iii.
74. ii. 192. 250. Sin, v. 124. Ho-
liness, vi. 172.
Inheritance, the heavenly, forfeited
by sin, iv. 226. Heavenly, title to,
X. 267. The heavenly, how se-
cured against a second forfeiture,

INDEX.

477

xii. ^66. Of the people of God
known by him, xv. 116. Dan-
gerous to encroach upon it, 117.
Inimitable, the love of Christ is, xvii.

80.
Iniquity, cleaves to holy things, xii.

322. Mystery of, xvii. 360.
Initial deliverance from sin, ii. 545.
Knowledge of divine things, iii.
408. Communion with God, x.
11. Justification, xi. 172. Re-
demption, xiv. 393.
Initiation into covenant with God, ii.

71.
Innate principles of nature, how God
is known by, iii. 325. 329. Light
of nature, how God reveals himself
by, iv. 405. Conception of the
rectitude of God, ix. 370.
Iimocence, state of Adam in, ii. 383.
And guilt of infants, vii. 185. And
truth vindicated, xxi. 163.
Innocency and holiness of Christ, x.
61. State of, the law given to man
in, xiv. 450.
Innocent person, whether God can

punish an, ix. 461.
Inordinate affection to the world, xiii.
222. Love of the world, how cured,
493.
Insensibly, how the will is wrought

on by temptation, xiii. 125.
Insition into Christ, xii. 466.
Inspection of spiritual things, iii. 385.
Of the heart and conduct by Christ,
xii. 125.
Inspiration the original of prophecy,
ii. 140. The nature of, 142. Of
the prophets, ib. Adjuncts of,
143. Of the Scriptures, iii. 267.
Immediate, 411.
Instabilityin holy duties, ii. 293. Free-
dom from in glory, xii. 514. Of
mind, xiii. 356.
Instated in new relations, how be-
lievers are, xvii. 78.
Instinct in irrational creatures, what
answer to it, iii. 324. Secret, of
faith, vii. 418.
Instituted law of ordinances, deliver-
ances from, X. 260.
Institution of God, preaching an, ii.
356. Of the church a cause of
thanksgiving, xvii. 156. Of the
Lord's supper, 223. 263.
Institutions of the law could not purge
away sin,ii. 512. Of worship under

the law, xii. 170. Of worship, delight
in, xiii. 414. Of the gospel, the
principal, six. 502.

Instruction, the great end of preach-
ing, ii. 353. Mutual, necessary as
to the things of God, iii. 240. Vo-
cal, of Adam, xix. 11. In the wor-
ship of God, xix. 463.

Instrument, the gospel an, in the hand
of God, iii. 277.

Instrumental cause of purification, ii.
528. Of justification, faith the, xi.
134. Of spiritual freedom, xiv. 465.

Instrumentality of the word, ii. 270.

Instruments provided for the work of
God, ii. 2. God never wants for
his work, XV. 113. Mean and low,
used by God for great purposes, xv.
434. Musical, who first used them
in the worship of God, xvii. 74.

Insufficiency, sense of our own, iv.
283. Of human learning, x. 137.
Of legal obedience, xi. 33. To ma-
nage spiritual thoughts, xiii. 357.

Integrity of the Hebrew and Greek
text, iv. 449. Of the scriptures, iv.
573. And uprightness, importance
of, vii. 500.

Intellective knowledge of God, v. 67,

Intellectual faculties strengthened by
the Spirit, ii. 165. Faculties im-
paired by sin, ii. 282. Habits, their
nature, ii. 8. And moral habits short
of holiness, ii. 450. Habits, their
influence, iv. 43. Appetite, v. 560.
Vision of glory, xii. 481.

Intelligence, simple, belongs to God,
viii. 183.

Intelligent creatures, how distin-
guished, ix. 113.

Intelligible, Scripture is, xviii. 342.

Intension of mind, necessity of, ii.
264.

Intent upon Christ in prayer, how we
are kept, iv. 85.

Intention of Christ at his death, ac-
corrding to the universalists, vain
and fruitless, v. 328. Of mind in
the exercise of grace, xii. 567.

Intentions, whether God can be frus-
trated of, v. 92.

Intercede, how the Spirit is said to,

for us, with groanings, iv. 76.
Intercession of Christ, iv. 161. vi,
482. X. 243. A cause of our holi-
ness, iii. 48. 201 . Wherein it con-
sists, V. 251. 259. How represented

478

INDEX.

by the high-priest entering into the
holiest place, v. 259. How distin-
guished before and after his incar-
nation, 261. Proved to be of
equal compass with his oblation,

263. Vindicated from objections,

264. Secures the covenant, xvii.
17.

Intercision of faith, how attempted,
vi. 132. Of Christianity, whether
Judaism was an, xix. 9. Vocal in-
struction of Adam, 11.

Intercourse with God, holiness ne-
cessary to our, iii. 130. Of soul
with God, iv. 125. Of love between
Christ and the church, xii. 199.

Interest in God, our first, how lost, x.
8. In Christ, how obtained, iv. 227.
In Christ, necessity of, xii. 533. In
Christ.the general work of faith, xvii.
115. In the blood of Christ, how ob-
tained, ii. 541. Of faith and obedi-
ence in principles of truth , ii. 61 . In
sanctification not always known,
435. In election evidenced by holi-
ness, iii. 154. In the promises, vi.
317. Mutual, between Christ and
his people, xii. 451. In forgiveness
not dependant on assurance, xiv.
334. Of God's people dear to him,
XV. 530.

Intermission, there must not be any
in opposing sin, xiii. 26.

Internal actings of the Trinity, ii. 64.
181. Acts of holiness, iii. 75.
Wants, iv. 58. Evidence of the
truth of the Scriptures, 402.
Light, of, 590. Works of God,
v. 13. Grace, 201. Court of God,
is. 481. Conformity to Christ,
xii. 212. Manner of duty, xiii. 100.
Liberty, xiv. 459. Form, or union
to Christ, xvii. 52.

Interpositions between us and Christ,
xii. 479.

Interpretation of Scripture, false as-
sertions of the church of Rome on,
iii. 375. Of tongues, iv. 302. Of
Scripture, iv. 555. Of severe provi-
dences, xiv. 490. Of Scripture who
is qualified and authorized for the,
xviii. 53.

Interpretative ascription of glory to
God, xiv. 197.

Interruptions to the exercise of faith,
xii. 509. From temptation, 512.

Interveniences of mercies, xvii. 191.

Intimate conjunction of Christ with
the church, xii. 448.

Intimations of the love of Christ, how
obtained, xii. 505. Of the love of
God, signal, how to be improved,
xiv. 286. Of Providence, xvii. 189.

Intire person of Christ, the object of
faith, xii. 165.

Introduction of spiritual light into the
mind, iii. 437. Of grace by Christ,
xi.56.

Intuitive knowledge of God, v. 67. vi.
203. Notions of God not possible,
xii. 85. The view of Christ in hea-
ven will be, 480.

Invested with all authority, Christ is,
X. 85.

Invests, how God, us, with grace, x.
248.

Inveterate errors, adherence to, iii.
447.

Inveterateness of sin, vii. 377.

Invisible life, how given to the church,
iv. 248. State, the soul enters by
death, xvii. 159.

Invitations, condescension of Christ
in his, xii. 534.

Invocation of God, xii. 32. 139.

Involuntary surprisals of sin, xiii. 48.
ascription of glory to God, xiv. 198.

Inward representations of things made
to the prophets, ii. 151. And se-
cret actings of the heart controlled
by Christ, iii. 203. Thoughts, .\iii.
227.

Iota, and tittle, every, of Scripture,
sacred, iii. 487.

Irrecoverable, apostacy, xvii. 554.

Irregularity in the exercise of grace,
ii. 470. Of our natures the cause
of shame, 518. Of the aflfections,
iv. 65. Evil effects of, x. 140.

Irresistible, the operations of the
Holy Spirit are, ii. 370. How
grace is, v. 201.

Irresistibility of the power of God,
why denied, v. 55.

Isaac, sacrifice of, ix. 386. How he
obtained relief in trouble, xvii. 20.

Israel, or the Jews, types of the church,
in their deliverances and ordinan-
ces, V. 351. Of God, who are the,
xiv. 390. Their appellations and
distributions, xvi. 220.

Issue of the death of Christ, v. 612.

Issues of entering into temptation,
vii. 451.

INDEX.

479

Jay, M. character of his Polyglot, iv.

371.
Jealousy, how ascribed to God, viii.
167. And unbelief distinguished,
xiv. 287. Sacrifice of, xvii. 202.
Jehovah, Christ called, viii. 338. Im-
port of the name, xvi. 439.
Jehuda, Rabbi, character and conduct

of, iv. 487.
Jephthah, pagan account of the sacri-
fice of, ix. 386.
Jeroboam, how he was hardened, xv.

439.
Jesuits, conduct of, xii. 545.
Jesus Anathema, how uttered by the
instigation of the devil, ii. 3. Con-
fessed to be the Lord by unclean
spirits, 5.
Jews and Greeks, the two classes to
whom the gospel was preached,
iii. 273. Dispersion of, conse-
quences, 485. Of their conversion
and restoration, iv. 264. Corrupt
state of the, 484. Ancient, how
they obtained salvation, v. 170.
State of, xi. 33. Offended by the
mean appearance of Christ, xv.
439. Objections of the, xviii. 98.
438. Administration of divine or-
dinances among the, xix. 13.
John Baptist, why superior to the pro-
phets, iv. 246.
Joining in church order, duty of, xix.

.561. XX. 183.
Joint communion of the whole church,

xii. 336.
Joseph of Arimathea, xviii. 121.
Joy, spiritual, x. 310. Connected

with the love of Christ, xvii. 76.

Judah, how ruling with God.xv. 115.

Judaical church-state, the, xiv. 506.

Church and state destroyed,xvi.224.

Judge, the, before whom we are to

appear, to be duly considered, xi.

18. God is a, xiv. 374. We must

not, xxi. 98.

Judged, how we shall be at the last

day, xi. 199.
Judging, self, xi. 557. Self, for sin,
xiv. 65. The state of others, how far
we may do it, xiv. 326.
Judicial hardness of heart, vii. 382.
xiv 440. Blindness of mind, xvii.
449.
Judicially, how God acts as to his

own people, xiii. 133.
Judgment, how the world is convinced

of, iv. 174. A spiritual, the gift
of God, 425. Conviction of, x.
128. Of spirits the duty of be-
lievers, xi. 25. How committed to
Christ, xii. 173. Of the law on
sinners, xiii. 197. Of sin, making
a proper, xvii. 490.
Judgments, amazing, ii. 404. Spiri-
tual, why inflicted, iv. 236. Exe-
cuted by Christ in the world, 255.
Of God on men, ix. 404. Of God,
why brought upon a church, xiii.
451. Why brought on churches, xiv.
484. How mercies become, xv.
45. On persecutors, 229. How
we may be prepared for them, xvi.
554. How to be considered when
they fall promiscuously on men,
xvii. 110. Extraordinary outward,
323.
Julian the apostate, his conduct,

xvii. 332.
Justice and truth of God, how main-
tained, V. 623. Of God in the pu-
nishment of sin, ix. 46. Of divine,
343. xvii. 147. Of God, clearly
revealed in Christ, x. 102.
Justification, v. 29. ix. 206. 244. Not
for our obedience, iii. 173. Wherein
it consists, v. 374. Before believ-
ing, 598. By faith, xi. 11. First
and second, 39. 170. Notion and
signification of the word in Scrip-
ture, 153. Continuation of, 176.
The life of, xiii. 485.
Justifying faith, the nature of, xi. 116.
Justin Martyr, his sentiments on jus-
tification, xi. 46.
Justness of our present sufferings, xiv.
379.

Keep the word of Christ, how the
heart is inclined, xvii. 167.

Keeping the commandments of God,
ix. 210.

Kept from the hour of temptation,
who are, vii. 451.

Keys of the kingdom of heaven, iv.
264. Power of the, xx. 419.

Killing of sin, what it is, iii. 94.

Kindness required towards believers,
iii. 148. And benignity an evidence
of holiness, 146. Of Christ as our
High Priest, vii. 423. Acts of,
whether God is more willing to do,
than to punish, ix. 461. Towards
God, how the heart may be kept

480

INDEX.

full of, xi. 514. And love of God,
a check to sin, xiii. 106.
King, Christ a, viii. 490.
Kingdom of Christ, nature of, x. 88.
To what it is compared, XV. 5. How
carried on, 425. 487. Glorious
things belonging to it, 443. Wherein
it consists, 481. Within us, 484. Of
Satan erected on darkness, xii. 379.
Kingly office of Christ, v. 21. xii.
122. Glorious, xvii. 88. Power
of Christ, iii. 209.
Kings, their sins punished on the
people, XV. 166. Equity of God
towards them, 167. Ecclesiastical
power committed to, xviii. 465.
How enslaved by the church of
Rome, xix. 205.
Knowledge of divine things in their
operations and effects, ii. 28. Of
our sanctification, 470. The word
of, iv. 286. Of God, intuitive and
intellective, v. 67. And possession
of deliverance, 643. Self, import-
ance of, vii. 486. Of the word of
Christ, 496. Of the withdrawment
of Christ, how it may be obtained,
xii. 497. Of indwelling sin, im-
portant, xiii. 19. And practice,
proportion of, 180. Of God, how
obtained, xiv. 130. Of our state,
whether attainable, 3'23. Requisite
for the ministry, xvii. 62.
Known, our regeneration may be, ii.
244. Sin, effect of indulgence in,
xii. 568. Sins, reserve of, xiv. 439.
Sins, how to be dealt with, 471 .

Labour, who, in vain, vii. 349. Ne-
cessary in the work of the ministry,
xvii. 505.

Laid on Christ, how iniquity was, ix.
61.

Lamentations, a part of prayer, iv. 39.

Land, when filled with sin, xvi. 109.
Signs and evidences of it, 113.
When not forsaken of God, 117.
What to be done in such a case,
121. Cultivation of, emblematical,
xiii. 232.

Language of Scripture, iv. 551.

Languages, original, of the Scriptures,
study of, iii. 482.

Largeness of heart, x. 262.

Last day, state of the wicked at the,
ix. 232.

Latin service, of the, xviii. 157. 562.

Law of God, v. 17. How fulfilled,
vi. 394. Written in the heart, ii.
382. The, its instrumentality in
conversion, 410. The, expresses
the authority and holiness of God,
505. And rule of the acceptance
of obedience, iii. 5. The inward
spiritual nature of, declared by
Christ, 202. Power of the, as to
duties, 171. The, expounded and
vindicated by Christ, 202. And
light of nature, ii. 322. Of nature,
prayer a duty of, iv. 141. Of nature
in man, sin offers violence to, xiii.
184. Knowledge of sin by the, x.
116. The, given as a rule of obedi-
ence, xi. 33. Moral and ceremonial,
39. And gospel, order and use
of, 94. Worship of, represented
the glory of Christ, xii. 443. In-
dwelling sin a, xiii. 5. Voice of, as
to guilt, xiv. 81. The, its nature,
450. The, discovers sin, xiii. 195.
Going to, frequent effect of, 173.
Lawful things, when they become
dangerous, xiii. 85. Occasions,
thoughts about, 258. Things, how
they should be done, xix. 53. In the
worship of God, what is, xxi. 339.
Lawfully, not striving, xiii. 290.
Lawfulness of forms of prayer, iv.

149.
Lawgiver, God is a sovereign, iii.
175. Whether Christ is a, xii. 1 69.
Of the church, Christ is the, xvii.
122.
Laws, human, why so little respected,
iii. 179. For the establishment of
religion, iv. 16. Of Christ, by
whom executed, 268.
Laying on of hands, iv. 270.
Lazarus, in what state his soul was

when separate, xvi. 486.
Leading faculty of the soul, the mind
is the, ii. 289. The understanding
is the, xiii. 75. Into truth, iii. 431.
Learning, use of. in the interpretation
of Scripture, iii. 490. Unsanctified,
effect of, 447. Temptations con-
nected with, vii. 472. And litera-
ture, why rejected of God, x. 97.
Particular end of, 136. False re-
pute of, XV. 34.
Leaven, how God does the counsels

of his enemies, xv 143.
Leaving a people to their own ways,
why God does, iv. 235.

Lections, various, of Scripture, iv. 380.

463.
Lectumand Scriptum, iv, 315.
Led by the Spirit, how we are, iii. 80.
Legal death, what it is, ii. 328.
Righteousness, when sought, 422.
Institutions, their use and end,
540. Purifications, typical, 501.
Perfection, iii. 4. Commands not
motives to holiness, 170. Justifi-
cation, 171. Contendiugs against
sin, vii. 382. And evangelical
sense of sin distinguished, xiv. 58.
Legacy of Christ to his disciples, ii.

12.
Legislative power in the church, xx.

93.
Leprosy, spiritual, ii. 532.
Lesser Catechism, v. 7.
Letter of the Scripture not profitable
without the Spirit, ii. 34. A sin-
gle, of Scripture, material, iii. 487.
Of the law, saying of the Jews
about the, iv. 459.
Leviathan, what, xv. 107.
Lewis XIL of France, his remarkable
saying of those whom he intended
to persecute, xv. 221.
Libel on Dr. Owen, reflections on,

xxi. 363.
Liberality and justice, diflFerent, ix.

465.
Liberty and ability in the renewed
will, ii. 33. Of speech in prayer,
iv. 82. Of the will, v. 180. Of
believers, vii. 175. And power,
the word of, 497. Concomitant,
ix. 454. Spiritual, x. 259. Spi-
ritual, improperly extended, xiii.
82. None obtained by the law, xiv.
459. Of second causes not preju-
diced by the counsel of God, xv. 12.
How defined by the Stoics, 73. And
freedom, spiritual, xvii. 476. Chris-
tian, xxi. 1 15. Of conscience, 290.
405. Of Dissenters, 469.
Licentiousness not encouraged by the
doctrine of the cross, ix. 188. Of
life, the effect of self-righteousness,
xvii. 463.
Life of God, alienation from, ii. 295.
All, from God, ib. And death, na-
tural and spiritual, compared, 327.
Spiritual, what it is, 330. iii. 13.
75. Of Adam, in innocency, ii.
331. How Christ is our, 338.
And salvation, to whom proposed
VOL. L

INDEX. 431

by the gospel, iii. 157. Of Christ
our example, 223. Of man, con-
tingencies in, V. 82. Condition of,
temptations from, vii. 473. Christ
valued more than, x. 168. Spiri-
tual, faith the spring of, xii. 166.
What the present is, 349. Urgent
occasions of, sin takes advantage
from, xiii. 93. Shortened by God
to prevent the commission of sin,
132. And peace, the fruit of spi-
ritual-mindedness, 220. Of man,
why shortened, 380. Spiritual, pro-
duced by heavenly- mindedness,
486.
Life-giving power of the Father, x.

21.
Lifted up, how Christ is, xvii. 235.
Lifting up the eyes and hands to God,

xii. 136.
Light within, the, examined, ii. 27.
Of nature, how regarded by the
prophets, 152. Spiritual, attain-
able by the gospel, 285. How
communicated to the mind, 388.
Of nature, inbred, iii. 3. Of nature,
some things clear by the, 206. Na-
tural, inbred principles of, 324. >
Scripture, iv. 122. Internal, of,
590. How it manifests itself, 417.
Given to restrain men, vi. 159.
What natural, men have, xi. 520.
Of truth, xii. 104. Of faith, why
given to us, 390. Spiritual, how
wisely distributed, 519. Of the
morning and evening, how they
diflfer, 555. Of the just and the
hypocrite, ib. Of faith, as to spi-
ritual things, xiii. 435. Of. the
word, monitory, xiv. 515. Of the
gospel breaking out under providen-
tial .changes, xvi. 251. Of the
gospel, why under it God permits
much sin, 252. Prophetical, na-
ture of, xix. 36.
Lights, two, in the church, xix. 15.
Likeness to God, how produced, iii.

lo.
Liking of God, how produced, xiv.

119.
Limitation of the act of faith, xvii.

151.
Limited, whether the power of the
apostles over the churches was, iv.
267.
Lingering, the death of Christ was,
ix. lis.
2 I

4g2 ^ N D E X.

Literal sense of doctrines, how to be

regarded, ii. 300.
Literature, particular end of, x. 136.
Little, we know, of God, vii. 404.
Liturgies, introduction of, iv. 17. Im-
position of, xix. 397.
Liturgy , consent required to i t, xxi. 1 25 .
Lives, three sorts of, vii. 414. Of
believers, eruptions of sin in, xiii.
153.
Living to God in holiness, iii. 2.
Unto God, direction for, found in
Scripture, 259. Fulness of spiri-
tual things in believers, xiii. 229.
As we pray, 250. By faith in a
time of trouble, xvii. 110.
Loading conscience with guilt, vii.

393.
Loadstone and needle, a simile from,

xii. 489.
Local motion in the sending of the
Spirit, no, ii. 118. Mutations in
visions, the nature of them, 152.
Mutation, as to sin, xvii. 568.
Long-suifering of God towards sinners,
X. 104. Of God, its end, xiii. 133.
Of God, xiv. 154.
Looking on Christ, iii. 54. Faith
expressed by, xi. 361. To Christ,
xii. 581. xiv. 432.
Loose, sitting, from worldly things,
xiii. 269. And careless frame, evil
of, xvii. 584.
Lord, calling Jesus Lord, ii. 4. How
Christ is, viii. 241 . Of all things
below, man made, xii. 261.
Lord's supper, v. 35. Administration
of, in the church of England, xxi.
138.
Lord's Prayer, xix. 409.
Lose, Christ will not, any of his peo-
ple, X. 171. We may, the time for
renouncing sin, xiv. 412.
Loss of conviction, effect of, ii. 411.
Or suspension of spiritual gifts, iv.
256. Of grace, vi. 173. Of peace
and strength, vii. 389. Of the love
and smiles of Christ feared, 504.
Punishment of, ix. 122. Of power
to render acceptable obedience, by
sin, xii. 240. Of the vigour and
life of grace, 559. Of spiritual
life, 569. Of the sense of the love
of God, xiv. 14,
Lost, by what our first interest in God

was, X. 8.
Love of God pleaded to overthrow

satisfaction, v. 371. The eternal,
into what state the elect are put by
it, 372. Unchangeable, 374. The
cause of sending Christ, 431. Its
nature, ix. 171. To sinners, 99.
Acquaintance with .the, x. 322.
Represented by Christ, xii. 384.
In mercies realized by faith, xv.
124. To his people, seen in the
ruin of their enemies, 127.
Love to God, how promoted, vi. 520.
Of Christ graciously revealed, xii.
146. To Christ must be pure and
unmixed, ii. 210. To Christ, in-
fluence of, iii. 117. To the person
of Christ, growing, xvi. 512. Glory
of Christ in his, xii. 424. Of the
world, xiv. 312. Of the world,
evil of, xvii. 442. A motive to ho-
liness, iii. 159. 164. The first grace
acted by Christ in offering himself,
ii. 199. How implanted in the soul,
391. Derives virtue from the death
of Christ, iii. 118. Produces con-
formity to God, 144. Of sin, effects
of, 451. Unspeakable, of the Holy
Spirit, iv. 177. Of sin, when the
heart is entangled with, vii. 379.
Of worldly honour, 456. Of appro-
bation, X. 26. Of good pleasure,
ib. Of rest and complacency, 31.
And grace, their influence in the
counsels of God, xii, 78. Neces-
sary to produce obedience, 174.
False, its signs, 177. Of grace for
its excellency, 217. And kindness
of God, a check to sin, xiii.
106. How it is to be subordinate,
404. Christian, the bond of per-
fection, xvi. 467. Christian, what
it is, 469. Christian, how to be
exercised, 470. Why called a new
commandment, 474. The commu-
nion of saints lies in it, 476, Bro-
therly, xix. 77. To the brethren,
how promoted, iii. 150. Brotherly,
want of, xvii. 117. The glory of a
church, xvi. 478. Its hinderances,
481. And peace, of evangelical,
xxi. 3.
Loveliness of Christ, vi. 523. x. 95.
Lower parts of the earth, what they

are, iv. 324. xvii. 44.
Lowliness of mind necessary for di-
vine teaching, iii. 446.
Lucius, the first king who received
the gospel, xv. 31.

Lukewarmness, evil of, xvii. 117.

Lust, power of, iii. 304. The foun-
tain of sin, vii. 132. To be brought
to the gospel for conviction, 394.
How the flesh is said to, against
the Spirit, xiii. 43. When habi-
tually prevalent, xvi. 533. Whether
consistent with the truth of grace,
538.

Lustrations of the heathens, ii. 507.

Lusts of the mind, ii. 319. iii. 98.
Of men disquiet their minds, xv.
493. Sensual, why men are given
up to, xvii. 3'26, Of men, unmor-
tified, xviii. 65.

Luther, his boldness and resolution,

iv. 289.
■ Lutherans, their sentiments as to jus-
tification, xi. 104.

Macedonian heresy about the Holy
Spirit, ii. 66i

Macedonians, the spiritual assistance
they required, xv. 9.

Made sin, how Christ was, xi. 45.
428.

Madness of indwelling sin, xiii. 65.

Magistracy, its use in the world,
xiii. 142. How supported by God,
XV. 184.

Magistrate, the duty of the, about
religion, xv. 200. His duty about
religion, ib. With respect-to truth,
and the professors of it, 229. His
power in such cases, 237. Power
of, as to religion, xix. 385. Power
of, in religion, xxi. 211. ^

Magistrates, power of, over their sub-
jects, ix. 431. Duty of, with re-
gard to the gospel, xv. 48. Their
duty as to religion, 231. Their
duty and power for propagating the
gospel, 500. Promises made to
the church with respect to them,
501. How useful to the church,
504. Rules determining their duty
and power as to religion, 505. The
duty of, xiv. 522. 554. Power of,
in religion, xix. 446.

Magnifying the word of God, xiii. 320.

Mahometanism, its opposition to the
person of Christ, xii. 55.

Maintenance, public, of ministers,
XV. 235. xix. 74. 39a.

Majesty of God, xiv. 366. Medita-
tion on, vii. 401. Of the doctrine
of the gospel, iii. 286.

INDEX. 483

Malefactors, how treated by the

Druids, ix. 383.
Malice, sins of, vii. 166.

, Malignity of final unbelief, xii. 264.
Man, creation ol\ ii. 104. The per-
fection of the inferior creation, 106.
How a middle creature, ib. The
new, what, 253. 495. How God
discovers what he is, to himself,
vii. 439. Creation of, viii. 199.
A mere, not qualified to be a Sa-
viour, xii. 250.

Management of things for his own
glory, the wisdom of God in, x. 107.
The deceitful, of indwelling sin,
xiii. 75.

Manner and ways, outward, of divine
revelations, ii. 148. Of the secret
growth of grace, 466. In which
the blood of Christ cleanseth from
sin, 523. Of the operation of the
Spirit in the mortification of sin,
iii. 103. Of teaching by moralists,
compared with that of Christ, 208.
And style of the sacred writers,
265. Of prayer, wherein it con-
sists, iv. 75. Of the communica-
tion of spiritual gifts, 243. Of
knowing God, by believers and un-
believers, different, vii. 408. Of
duty must be regarded, xiii. 100.
Due,, of regarding ordinances, xvii.
185.

Manifestation of the glory of God in
heaven, xii. 327. Of the glory of
Christ after ithad beenveiled, 437.

Manifestations of the love of God,
X. 37. Of God, when made to his
people, XV. 111.

Manifold aflJictions, how to be con-
sidered, xiv. 313.

Manuscript copies of the New Testa-
ment, various readings of, iv. 469.

Many, Christ died for, v. 297.

Marginal readings, iv. 515.

Mark, how God does believers, as
his own, iv. 2'il.

Marking iniquity, how God does,
xiv. 47. 49.

Married, Christ is to us, x. 66.

Marrow of divine promises, xii. 504.

Marrying after divorce, xxi. 587.

Martyr at Bagdad, xix. 167.

Martyrs, sufferings of the, iii. 269.
How they are to sit on thrones of
judgment, xv. 82.

Mary, of the Virgin, xviii. 147. 524.
2 12

484

INDEX.

Mass of the new creation, how pre-
pared, xii. 461. Why set up, xvi.
67. Of the Popish, xviii. 139. .506.

Massorites, Tiberian,who they were,
iv. 490.

Materia] object of faith in the word
ofGod, iii. 244.

Matter of holiness, in what it con-
sists, ii. 2. Of prayer, how sup-
plied by the Spirit, iv. 55. Of the
satisfaction of Christ, v. 594. And
subject of the promises, Christ is
the, vi. 311. Of duty must be full
and complete, xiii. 99. For holy
thoughts when to be provided, xiii.
361. Of the covenant, xvii. 14.

Mauricius, the Cappadocian, his say-
ing, ix. 374.

Means for the recovery of fallen man,
ii. 2. Due, to be used for ob-
taining the knowledge of Christ,
209. False, rejected, 210. Of
regeneration, various, 244. Of
moral suasion, 351. Of grace,
subduction of, from a people, iv.
235. The nature of them, and how
they conduce to the end, v. 231.
Used in the work of redemption,
254. Of spiritual gi-owth, xiii. 235.
Of obtaining the knowledge of for-
giveness, xiv. 228. Use of, in
•waiting on God, 359. Of grace,
XV. 5.

Meaning of the promises, the rule of
their accomplishment, vi. 326.

Measure, the Spirit not given to Christ
by, ii.'194. And degree of con-
viction, no certain, 421. And rule
of obedience, iii. 3. Of spiritual
affections, xiii. 463. Of work, how
it depends on the measure of gifts,
xvii. 55.

Measures of the gift of the Spirit,
ii. 134.

Measuring spiritual things by carnal,
evil of, viii. 321.

Mediation of Christ, viii. 459. Of
Christ the only procuring cause of
holiness, iii. 48. Of Christ confined
to his ofBces,U99. And intercession
of Christ, meditation on, iv. 118.
Of Christ, V. 266. Of Christ, a
check to sin, xiii. 108.

Mediator, Christ a, iii. 57. What
Christ did as, v. 275. For whom
Christ died as, 341.

Mediatory office of Christ in heaven.

xii. 294. 314. Glory of Christ in
the discharge of his, 431.

Meditation on the word of God ne-
cessary, iii. 461. On the example
of Christ, iv. 285. On God's
glorious excellencies, 117. Useful-
ness of, vii. 400. How faith is ex-
ercised in, X. 242. On the media-
tion of Christ, xii. 205. On Christ
and his glory, 404. Efficacy of,
xiii. 87. Solemn and stated, 358.
When specially necessary, xvii.
192. 195.

Meditations and thoughts, spiritual,
xiii. 224.

Medium of the promises, Christ the,
vi. 314. Of divine discoveries,
Christ the, vi. 314.

Meekness, xxi. 59. And condescen-
sion of Christ, xii. 219.

Meet and capable of redemption,
Christ only was, xii. 472.

Meeting temptation at its entrance,
vii. 492. The Lord in his dispen-
sations, what is necessary to it,
XV. 376. 411.

Meetings of Christians, private, when
not rightly used, xv. 406. Of pri-
vate, xix. 58.

Meetness to receive the influential
assistance of the Spirit in prayer,
iv. 101. For heaven, how promot-
ed, xii. 372.

Melchior Canus, quotation from, iii.
364.

Members of churches, the duty of
each, iv. 359.

Mental prayer, iv, 125. The worship
of heaven not merely, xii. 319.

Mercies, signal, losing the impression
of, iv. 234. Great, sin committed
against, xiii. 155. Consequence of
abusing them, xv. 46. For the
church have their appointed sea-
son, 104.

Mercifulness of God, general, no en-
couragement to faith, XV. 321. 326.

Mercy of God, sparing, ix. 423. False
views of, xiv. 89. Unchangeable
and free, vision of, XV. 5. The pro-
per work of God, lO'j.

Mere man, Christ not a, viii. 247.

Merit not required of us, ii. 444. In-
consistent with grace, 445. De-
structive of holiness, iii. 132.
Wherein it consists, v. 287. Of
Christ, efficacy of, 145. The same

INDEX.

485

with impetration, 311. The im-
portance and original of the word,
388. Of Christ procured what-
ever is bestowed on us, 346. 387.
Of Christ, its eflScacy, 620. Of
good works, xviii. 230.
Merited, things, how of due debt,

V. 389.
Meritorious cause of purification, ii.

518. How works are, xi. 40.
Meritoriously, how sin does, produce

apostacy, vi. 145.
Merits, ecclesiastical, the storehouse

of the Pope, xvi. 92.
Messengers of the nations, how an-
swered, XV. 539.
Mestrezat.his definition of faith, xi.94.
Metaphorical, the sacrifice of Christ
falsely said to be, x. 531. Ex-
pressions aboutjustification, ii. 16.
Expressions of the glory of Christ,
xii. 447.
Metaphors of Scripture, ii. 81. 118.
Meteors when created, ii. 102.
Method of divine revelations to be
believed, iii. 156. Of the work of
the Spirit in regeneration, ii. 261.
How and why not, observed in
Scripture, iii. 456.
Metropolitical churches, xix. 132.
Mighty, most, Christ is, xvii. 101.
Militant, the church, v. 27. And
triumphant church, communion of,
xii. 323. 334.
Mind, depravity of, ii. 286. 289.
Spiritual impotency of, 287. The,
affected with darkness, 325. The
carnal, 334. The leading conduct-
ing faculty of the soul, 385. Must
be renewed, 495. Disorder of, by
sin, iii. 215. Of man, its state by
nature, 291. Of God in his word,
causes, ways, and means of under-
standing, 367. Intention and fer-
vency of, in prayer, iv. 120. Fixa-
tion of, in prayer, 1 27. How dark-
ened by temptation, vii. 459. And
will of God, fully comprehended by
Christ, xii. 116. The, will be free
from all darkness in heaven, xii.
484. Of man, its original state, xiii.
25. Carnal, enmity of against God,
28. Wandering from God in duty,
38. Spirituality of, 215. How we
may be said to put God in, of his
covenant, xvii. 22. Vanity of, a
cause of apostacy, 423.

Minded, spiritually, to be, what, iii.

20.
Minding of the Spirit, xiii. 218.
Minds, how Christ enables his saints
to communicate their, to him, x.
148.
Minister the Spirit, how God is said

to, ii. 119.
Ministerial proposal of the Scriptures,
iii. 321. Performance of prayer,
iv, 106. Gifts and graces, 326.
Endowments, the work of the Spirit,
xvii. 46.
Ministers, how called by the Holy
Ghost, ii. 88. Their duty in invit-
ing sinners, 178. What rule they
should follow, V. 404. The duty of,
xiv. 524. Duty of, to spread the
gospel, XV. 48. Public mainte-
nance of, 235. Ignorance and in-
ability of, xxi. 144.
Ministration of the Spirit, ii. 15. 120.

The gospel is the, iv. 339.
Ministrations, spiritual, iv. 244. There

are only two, xvii. 50.
Ministry of angels, xii. 114. About
the body of Christ when dead, ii.
203. Of the gospel how the mi-
nistry of the Spirit, 170. How
made efficacious, vi. 527. Of holy
men, xii. 115. Of the word, how
Christ pleads with his people by it,
xvi. 241. Of the word, monitory,
xiv. 516. The foundation of the, ii.
216. Of the word, its use in con-
version, 352. The, of the prophets
and apostles, iii. 236. How made
effectual, 459. Its use in the church
of God, 504. What gifts are ne-
cessary for the, iv. 335. A gift of
Christ, 321. Of Christ suited to the
economy of religion then existing,
xi. 73. Loss of reverence for, xiv.
448. The gift of Christ, xvii. 33.
How it represents Christ to the
soul, xvii. 169.
Miracles of the Old Testament, ii.
159. Effects of the power of the
Holy Ghost, ibid. Of Christ, how
wrought, 194. Gift of, iv. 279. 294.
xix. 41. Faith of, iv. 289. The tes-
timony they give to the Scriptures,
iv. 430. Prove the deity of Christ,
viii.«42.
Miraculous operations in testimony
of the Scriptures, iii. 268. Gift of
tongues, design of, 48.5. Opera-

486

INDEX.

tions for the confirmation of the
gospel, iv. 272.

Miry places, and marshes, what,
xvi. 307.

Misapprehension of evangelical unity,
a cause of divison, xxi. 59.

Miscarriage in hearing the gospel,
xiii. 233.

Miscarriages, we should be bumbled
for, X. 335. Under signal enjoy-
ments of divine love, xiv. 28. Often
the causes of afBiction, 310. Of
professors how to be regarded, xvii.
586. Of churches, xxi. 59.

Miscarry, assurance that we shall
not, iii. 165.

Miscarrying in religion, vii. 19. xiv.
301.

Misdemeanor in faith, xviii. 267.

Miseries of a sinful state, ix. 152.
What, are the fruit of sin, 494.
Of sinners, x. 304.

Misery of sinners, ii. 533. iii. 214.
xiii. 140. Of sin, 64. Of resist-
ing convictions, xiv. 418.

Missal, the Roman, progressively
composed, iv. 1 2.

Mission of Chi'ist into the world, xiv.
99. Proves the necessity of holi-
ness, iii. 198. Of the Holy Spirit,
iii. 402. iv. 164.

Mistakes of transcribers of the sacred
writings, iv. 458, About religion a
cause of apostacy, xvii. 529.

Mixed actions, vii. 140.

Mixing of evangelical revelations and
philosophical notions, evil of, xi.
15.

Mixture, no, of properties in the two
natures of Christ, xii. 291.

Moab, king of, his sacrifice, ix. 393.

Moderation of the passions, xi. 552.
With regard to the world, xiii. 362.
Of Catholics and Protestants com-
pared, xviii. 302. And unity, pro-
posals for, 383.

Monastic life useless, xvi. 270.

Monuments and testimonies, foreign,
applied to the interpretation of
Scripture, iii. 497.

Moral condition of man by creation,
ii. 106. Virtues and endowments
in civil things, wrought by the Holy
Spirit, 155. Virtues, thei* origin,
164. Virtues, how to be esteemed,
xxi. 258. Reformation not regenera-
tion, ii. 248. Impotencyofthemind,

309. Duties how changed into
evangelical obedience, 323. Sua-
sion, 350. Virtue, its worth and
excellency, 435. Virtue, not to
be confounded with holiness, iii.
16. Virtue, insufficiency of, 69.
Habits, their nature, 9. Duties,
insufficiency of, iii. 42. Influ-
ence of duties rightly performed,
111. Certainty, 284. And phy-
sical means, of, vii. 52. Law, ii.

39. Connexion of believers with
the, X. 261. Law not abrogated
by Christ, xii. 169. Causes, xi.

40. How they act, v. 616. Pre-
parations for justification, what are
not, xi. 98. Dominion of sin, xiii.
13. Actions, principle of, xiv. 198.

Morality taught by the gospel, ii. 238.
Improved by grace, 249.

More, why we should love God, vii.
407,

Morrow, taking thought for, xiii.
259.

Mortification of sin, vii. 325. xiv. 431.
Progressive, ii. 96. Its nature, iii.
87. Principal means of, vi. 517.
Must be unintermilted, xiii. 26.
Neglect of, 275. To the world,
when necessary, 362. 386. Of
sin in the Romish church, xvi. 98.

Mosaical ceremonies under the gos-
pel, XX. 109.

Moses the first person who com-
mitted divine revelations to writ-
ing, ii. 157. The sight he had of
God, vii. 402. How he was a de-
liverer, ix. 143.

Motion, local, no, in the sending the
Spirit, ii. 118.

Motions of the Holy Spirit, regula-
rity of, vi. 480.

Motive, love the, of obedience, x.
264.

Motives to religious worship taken
from what God is to us, ii. 62.
How influenced by faith, 528. Of
the word of God, 357. To the pu-
rification of gin, 529. In the ex-
ample of Christ, iii. 54. Of cre-
dibility in the Scriptures, 249. Of
obedience, yi. 509. To the love of
Christ, xii. 202. To believing,
their nature, xiii. 188. To obedi-
ence, whence derived, xiv. 259.
Against sin not supplied by the
law, xiv. 460.

INDEX

Moved by the Holy Ghost, ii. 143.

Moving- on the face of the waters,
ii. 102. Cause, nature of, v. 606.
Of faith, xvii. 152.

Mountains, everlasting, how scatter-
ed, XV. 116.

Mourning for sin, xiv. 432. 502.
For the sins of others, xi. 547. For
the sins of a nation, a duty and
privilege, xvi. 516. Occasioned
by the withdrawment of God, xvii.
139. On account of the declension
of religion, 571.

Multiplication of the commands of
God,reasonof, iii. 194. Of tongues,
part of the curse on man, x. 136.
Of churches, xix. 213.

Multiplicity of thoughts in the mind,
xiii. 255.

Multiplied thoughts inflame affec-
tions, xii. 278. Acts of divine
love, 426.

Musical instruments, who first used
them in the worship of God, xvii,
74.

Mutability, falsely ascribed to the
decrees of God, v. 69.

Mutations, local, ii. 152.

Mutual instruction necessary as to
the things of God, iii. 240. Com-
munication of good, X. 11. Love
of the Father and the Son, xii. 180.
Communication of the natures of
Christ, 289. 291. Interest between
Christ and his people, 451. For-
bearance, XV. 72. Love of Christ
and his church, xvii. 76. Love
Low testified, xix. 483.

Myrrh, the word of Christ compared
to, X. 93.

Mysterious, some parts of Scripture
are, iii. 464.

Mysteriousness of the reception of
Christ, xvii. 270.

Mystery of holiness, ii. 436. Of the
person of Christ, xii. 1. Of the
gospel, xvii. 347. Of .the gospel,
why objected to, ii. 321.

Mystical body of Christ, the church,
ii. 236. 429. iii. 62. ix. 469. Per-
son, Christ and the church one, xi.
218. Account of the love of Christ
in the Old Testament, xii. 444.
Conjunction of persons, 452.

Naked consideration of divine justice,
effect of, X. 112.

487

Name of God, denoting his being and
authority, proper to each person in
the Trinity, ii. 72. And authority
of God, the Scripture speaks in the,
iii. 256. Of God plural, viii. 201.
Of God an evidence of forgiveness,
xiv. 191. Of God, the support of
faith, XV. 318. Of God, sanctifi-
cation of, xix. 476. Of Christ,
praying in, ix. 226. Of the Holy
Spirit, iv. 164. Of the Spirit, its
signification, ii. 41 , Of the Spirit,
how peculiar to the Third Person in
the Trinity, 48. Of spiritual gifts,
import of, iv. 242. Sake, God's
regard to his own, vi. 346. And
credit, how Christ suffered in his,
ix. 118. New, given to believers,
X. 258.

Names of God given to Christ, viii.
336. Of things, significant to their
nature, x. 136. Of the officers of
the church, their double signifi-
cation, xvii. 60. And titles, false
appropriation of, 513.

Nation, its opposition to the people of
God, provoking, xvi. 462. Its pre-
servation secured, 13. Its pros-
perity promoted by the gospel, 14.

National vices, not watching against,
dangerous, xvii. 525. Church-state,
of the, 597. Church, constitution
of, xix. 223. Church, conformity
to, xxi. 530.

Nations not acquainted vrith the
gospel, V. 329. All, the inheritance
of Christ, XV. 24.

Natural faculties of men, how used by
the Holy Spirit, ii. 161. Man, who
he is, 297. Power for receiving
spiritual things, 301. Impotency
of the mind, 309. Human faith,
iii. 291. Light, inbred principles
of, 324. Devotion, iv. 146. Af-
fections in God to the good of the
creature disproved, v. 430. Tem-
per, temptation sometimes rises
from, vii. 487. Right of govern-
ment, ix. 431. Necessity, 454.
Necessity, how God punishes from
a, 475. Righteousness, xi. 32.
Conjunction of persons, xii. 451.
Thoughts, xiii. 227. Affections
when engaged in prayer, 244.
Distempers to be distinguished from
spiritual distresses, xiv. 316.
Knowledge distinct from spiritual.

488 INDEX.

xvii. 299. What worship is, xix.
465.
Nature of God, viii. 132. Of God
the foundation of all religion, ii. 62.
Of God the fountain of holiness,
iii. 58. 124. Of God, forgiveness
expected from the, xiv. 105. Of
prophecy, ii. 139. Divine, of
Christ, 253. Divine, of Christ,
acted not as his soul, 188. Human,
of Christ, purity of, 188, 189.
Light of, 207. Of the common
work of the Spirit, 272. Of holi-
ness, incomprehensible, 436. De-
praved, not able to recover itself,
449. Of decays in holiness, 474.
Inbred light of, iii. 3. Of spiritual
gifts, iv. 243. Of man, corrupted,
V. 18. Corruption of, 122. Know-
ledge of, possessed by Adam, x.
136. The, that sinned, the same
used in our recovery, xii. 246.
Human, of Christ glorified, 439.
Of sin, by what light discovered,
xiv. 42.
Nearness of indwelling sin, vi. 155.

To Go.!, xii. 68.
Necessary and useful things, how dis-
tinguished, iii. 407. Things plainly
revealed, 465. Causes, v. 68.
Necessitating, physical, and moral

inducement, vii. 126.
Necessities of saints to be relieved,

xix. 9'Z.
Necessity of holiness, iii. 122. 150.
169. 197. Distinctions of, ix. 454.
Of righteousness, conviction of, x.
231. Of spiritual gifts, xvii. 55.
Of an interest in Christ, ignorance
of, 452. Of a liturgy, xix. 451.
Need, what the people of God, xv.

141.
Needful, afilictioBS are, xvii. 9.
Needle and loadstone, a simile from,

xii. 489.
Neglect of duty ruinous, ii. 344. Of
the spirit of prayer, iv. 112. Of
the gospel, how 'God revenges it,
vii. 461. Of making religion our
principal business, xii. 570. Of
mortification of sin, xiv. 431. Of
duty, 437. In churches as to duty
a cause of division, xxi. 59.
Negligence in duty does not result
from the work of the Holy Spirit,
ii. 231. Consequences of, vii. 340.
And sloth, spiritual, xiii. 168. In

religion, bow produced, 175. Of
churches and professors, xvii. 352.
In religion, xx. 21.

Negligently entering into temptation,
evil of, vii. 468.

Neighbours, evil ones, who they are,
xvi. 464.

Nemesius, his testimony to the Scrip-
tures, iii. 361.

Nero, his speech before death, ix.
374.

Nescience of the human nature of
Christ, ii. 191.

Nestorian heresy, the, xii. 16. 54.

New creation, how effected, ii. 134.

168. 175. Act of special grace
necessary for every duty, iii. 29.
Creature, what it is, ii. 252. 495.
iii. 2. And strange doctrine, the
gospel a, when first preached, 275.
Testament, various lections of, iv.
468. Covenant, nature of, xi. 236.
Law, whether the gospel is a, xii.

169. Light, the light of glory,
485. Revelations not to be ex-
pected, 518. How spiritual duties
may be made to appear, xiii. 172.
Relations, how believers are in-
stated in, xvii. 78. State, the soul
enters a, by death, 159.

Nicolaitans, what they taught, xv. 75.

Nigh to believers, Christ is, xii. 407.

Night with a believer, when it is, x.
157. The darkest, through the
want of the gospel, xv. 41.

Noah, a preacher of righteousness,
xvi. 222.

Noble spirit given by the gospel, vii.
497.

Nocturnal visions and dreams, ii. 149.

Nonconformists, vindication of, xix.
571. Distresses of, xxi. 475.

Nonconformity, reasons of, xxi. 104.

Non-punishment of sin contrary to the
glory of justice, ix. 415.

Non-toleration, xv. 73.

Notions, false, respecting the mortifi-
cation, of sin, xiii. 455. Inbred,
what they are, xiv. 85. Of truth,
not to be rested in, xvii. 412.

Novel opinions, how to be treated,
xvii. 69.

Novations, the severities of the, xvii.
291.

Nourishing the creation, the work of
the Spirit, ii. 103.

Nourishment, spiritual, xvii. 211.

INDEX.

489

Oath of God an evidence of forgive-
nesa, xiv. 188. Of God, an en-
couragement to faith, XV. 323. Of
God secures the covenant, xvii. 17.
Of canonical obedience, xxi. 132.

Oaths and blasphemous execrations,
xiv. 500. Of the tribes, what, xv.
139.

Obedience of Christ, ii. 199. x. 191.
Of Christ, how pleasing to God,
V. 362. Of Christ for us, does not
supersede an obedience, x. !i!22.
Of Christ, imputation of, xi. 311.
Of Christ to the law, xii. 431. Of
Christ in his sufferings, xvii. 163.
To Christ, its nature and causes,
xii. 169. Nature of, x. 386. xi.
297. Without merit, ii. 448. Rule
and measure of, iii. 3. With re-
spect to rewards not servile, 180.
Sinless and perfect, not attainable,
189. Gospel, nature of, vi. 505.
How the acts of believers them-
selves, vii. 348. Universal, neces-
sary, 371. Perfection of, how at-
tainable, ix. 210. Insufficiency of,
for salvation, x. 120. How con-
nected with comfort, 321. Not
obstructed but promoted by free
justification, xi. 458. A state of,
how glorified by God, xii. 264.
The enmity of the mind to, xiii. 86.
What is necessary to, xiv. 258. To
divine institutions, when an evi-
dence of faith, xvi. 513. Formal,
reason of, xix. 446.

Obduration, judicial, xiv. 508.

Object of justifying faith, xi. 99. Of
spiritual affections, God the proper,
xiii. 403. Of spiritual aflFections,
469.

Objects of the life of innocency and
the life of grace in Christ, different,
ii. 332. How proposed for the in-
crease of grace, 457. Of sin some-
times removed by God , xiii. 1 37.

Objections against the progressive
nature of holiness, answered, ii.
469. Against the necessity of ho-
liness from the decree of election,
removed, iii. 155. To imputed
righteousness, xi. 69. To justifi-
cation answered, 261. Of the
Jews, xviii. 98. 438.

Objective darkness of the mind, ii.
284. Religion, excludes the person
of Christ, xii. 56. Glory of heaven.

xiii. 304. Discovery of forgiveness,
xiv. 80.

Oblation of Christ, v. 23. How Christ
sanctified himself to be an, ii. 198.
Of Christ voluntary and merito-
rious, 202.

Obligation to holiness under the
gospel, iii. 172. Of believing the
Scriptures, whence it arises, 356.
And satisfaction of Christ the same,
v. 594. Of obedience, xi. 297.

Obligations to live to God, vi. 514.

Obliterating notions of good and evil,
eflFect of, xvii. 395.

Obnoxious to suffering, sinners are,
xvii. 202.

Obscure, our present sight of God, vii.
403. And dark, our present view
of Christ is, xii. 477.

Obscurity falsely charged on the
Scriptures, iii. 441. Obscurity and
difficulty of spiritual things, xiii.
237. Of Scripture, how asserted
by the church of Rome, xviii. 51.
Of God, 75.

Obsignation, how Christ is present
with his people, by way of, xvii.
212.

Observation and consideration of our-
selves in reference to prayer, iv.
115. Of our ways and walking,
122.

Obstacles, all, removed by effectual
grace, ii. 370.

Obstinacy of the heart by nature, ii.
380. xiv. 440. In sin, effect of,
iv. 235.

Obstinate unbelievers, xii. 509.

Obstruct, none can, the deliverance
of the people of God, xv. 136.

Obstructions of the growth of holiness,
ii. 470. Of knowledge, iii. 447.

Occasional exercise of graces, ii. 459.
Good, purposes of, iii. 41. Oc-
currences of truth in Scripture,
457. Conquests of sin not morti-
fication, vii. 357. Thoughts of
Christ, should be frequent, xii. 405.
Prevalency of sin, xiv. 425. Pre-
valency of sin, how distinguished
from habitual, xiii. 327.

Occasions of decays in grace, ii. 476.
Particular, for prayer, iii. 476.
Of sin, watchiflg against, vii. 399.
Of temptation, how to be regarded,
xiii. 344. Proper, not to be in-
trenched on, xvii. 190.

INDEX.

490

Occurrences, providential, how to be

regarded, xvii. 189.
Ocean, the love of Christ an un-
fathomable, xvii. 79.
Offence, readiness to take, xxi. 59.
Offences, how we are secured from,
xiii. 488. The seasons of, xvi. 362.
Taken only, and not given, 363.
Given, and also taken, 365.
Offended and scandaUzed, how the
world is by declension of religion,
xvii. 136.
Offer of Christ, how made to all, v.
403. 418. Of Christ, the intention
of God in, 404. 507.
Offered himself, how Christ, ii.

198.
Offering himself to God, how Christ

did, ii. 197.
Office, what constitutes an, iv. 159.
In the church, the appointment of
Christ, xvii. 38.
Officers, church, iv. 327. xix. 517.

IX. 392.
Offices of Christ, v. 21. End and
design of, iii. 199. Efficacy of,
from his person, xii. 109. Ex-
traordinary, iv. 261.
Oil and fuel to our lusts, what is, vii.
460. Of the sanctuary, not to be
imitated, xvi. 455.
Old covenant, the commands of, iii.
171. Faults, buying off with new
obedience, x. 127. Creation, a
communication from God, xii. 458.
Testament, state of glory of those
who died under that dispensation,
327. World, how God dealt with
the, xiv. 492.
Olive branches, emblematical use of,

iv. 39.
Omission, sins of, iii. 22. Of duty,
xvii. 489. Of duty, danger of,
vii. 474. xiii. 111. Of duties, par-
. ticular cause of, xxi. 134.
Omnipotence of God, xiii. 349.
Omnipotent power of Christ, xvii.

102.
Omnipresence of God, viii. 140. 144.
And omniscience of God, xiii.
344.
One sin frequently the punishment of
another, vii. 376. Person, Christ
only, as to both his natures, x. 82.
By one, spiritual things gathered,
xii. 518. Act of the light of glory
in heaven, 620.

Only begotten Son of God, Christ is

the, viii. 257.
Open and triumphant ascension of
Christ into heaven, xii. 308. And
flagitious sins, xvii. 116. Re-
pentance, when required, 289.
Shame, putting Christ to, 334.
Opening of the heavens, what it
signifies, ii. 74. Of the eyes, the
act of God, iii. 385. The eyes of
the sinner, xi. 99.
Operation, powerful, of things, iv.
421. Necessity of, in God, ix. 465.
First, of the light of glory, xii. 52.3.
Of enmity against God, xiii. 35.
Of grace in the soul, xiv. 458.
Operations, divine, ascribed to the
Holy Spirit, ii. 84* ' Of the Holy
Spirit on the human nature of
Christ, 177, 178. Of the Holy
Spirit suited to the powers of the
soul, 370. Of the Holy Spirit,
spring of, iv. 199. Personal, of
the Holy Ghost, vi. 444.
Opinion of Arminians about the end
of the death of Christ, v. 287. 307.
Opinions, false, aboutthe Holy Spirit,
ii. 23. Numerous, about justifica-
tion, xi. 15. Influence of corrupt,
xiii. 172. Suppressing them by
force, fruitless, xv. 222. Novel,
how to be treated, xvii. 69.
Opportunities for serving God, neglect

of, xiv. 30.
Opportunity, an occasion of tempta-
tion, xiii. 346.
Opposite, justice and mercy, not, ix.

423. 435.
Opposition to the work of the Holy
Spirit, ii. 16. 30. To the church of
God suppressed by the Holy Spirit,
110. No, between the commands
and grace of God, 232. Between
sin and grace, iii. 92. To tempta-
tion, how prevented, vii. 465. To
the doctrine of the Trinity, by whom
carried on, viii. 17. Between
grace and works, xi. 31. To the
church, xii. 10. The, which is
made to the church, 49. To all
sin necessary, 218. Of indwelling
sin to good, xiii. 10. Of the mind
to God, 35. Of God to sinners,
137. To God, vanity and folly of,
XV. 187. To holiness, xiv. 338.
To those engaged in the work of
God, vain, xv. 187.

Oppositions, whence to be expected,
xiv. 122.

Oppressing apprehensions of temporal
judgments, xiv. 17.

Oppression, xv. 181. A detestable
crime, ib.

Optic glass, sight by an, xii. 478.

Order of subsistence of the persons in
the Trinity, ii. 94. Outward, of
the church, useless without the
Holy Spirit, 219. Of the mind in
its first creation, 290. Of the
gospel inverted by prejudice, 323.
Of the acts of sanctification, iii. 1.
Of precedency in the acts of sanc-
tification, ib.

Oral tradition, insufl&ciency of, iii.
237.

Order of the church, how connected
witli spiritual gifts, iv. 240.
Church, gathering into, 332. Of
believing in the proposal of objects,
V. 531. How God compels to, a
disobedient creature, ix. 461. And
beauty of the graces of Christ, x.
92. Of the Holy Persons in the
Trinity in their operations, xii.
274. Of divine communications
glorious, 462. And precedence of
regeneration, xiv. 334. In divine
worship, preservation of, xix. 490.

Ordered in all things, the covenant
is, xvii. 1.5.

Ordinance of God for the recovery of
man, Christ is the, xi. 110.

Ordinances of the Old and New Tes-
tament, different, iv. 240. Autho-
rity for the administration of, iv.
268. Enjoyment of Christ in, xii.
334. Delight in, decline of, xiii.
159. Of worship, xiv. 175. Of
God, who need them, xv. 43.
God's regard to them, xvi. 283.
Liberation from, not to be ex-
pected, xix. 474. Administration
of, XX. 193.

Ordinary gifts of the Spirit, iv. 320.

Ordination of Cscilianus, xix. 1 94.

Organical, what renders a church, iv.
332.

Origin, character of his writings, iii.
504. His answer to Celsus, xviii.
22. Of all spiritual gifts, Christ
is the, iv. 241. Of evil, v. 143.

Original sin, v. 122. x. 79. xiii. 3.
Sin, denial of, ii. 256. v. 55. viii.
229. Text, skill in, when neces-

INDEX. 49J

sary, ii. 43. Of all things, 103.
Righteousness of man, iii. 4. And
authority of the Scriptures, 336.
Divine, of the Scriptures, iv. 389.
Copy of the Pentateuch, 457.
Righteousness, v. 139. Authority
of the Father, x. 2 1 . Of expiatory
sacrifices, xii. 153. Of churches,
XX. 65. 74.

Ornaments of churches, iv. 21.

Orphans, how believers are like, iv.
166.

Overbalance of outward evil by in-
ward peace, xii. 507.

Overflowing of the heart with love,
xvii. 89.

Outgoings of the soul towards God.x.
14.

Outward manner of divine revela-
tions, ii. 147. Profession without
experience, danger of, iii. 304.
Straits and diflSculties, iv. 57-
Works of God, v. 15. Call to the
ministry, necessity of an, iv. 252.
331. Law insufficient for obedi-
ence, xiii. 15. Occasions, thoughts
arising from, 232. Part of wor-
ship, delight in, 407.

Owned of God, how Christ was, iv.
218.

Owning the sentence of the law, ii.
422.

Pagan writers, the evidence they

give to the justice of God, ix. 371.
Pageant,whomake religion a, xii. 208.
Pageantry iq the worship of God a

substitute for its spiritual glory,

xvi. 60.
Pains of death, how loosed towards

Christ, ii. 204.
Painted, how the apostles, Christ, by

preaching, xvii. 169.
Papal supremacy, nature of, xviii.

284. Apostacy, xix. 167.
Paraclete, the name of the Holy

Spirit, iv. 165. x. 276.
Paran, what it is, xv. 107.
Paraphrase of Psalm, 130. xiv. 7.
Pardon of sin, v. 365. Nature of,

589. Cause of, xi. 12. None for the

sin against the Holy Ghost, ii. 17.
Pardoning mercy of God, x. 100.
Parents, obedience of children to, vii.

90.
Parish churches, communion with,

xxi. 527.

492

INDEX.

Parishes, church government in, xv.
67.

Parochial churches, reformation of,
xix. 599. Assemblies, of confor-
mity to, XX. 213.

Part, Christ seen but in, xii. 480.
With, what those must, who love
Christ, xvii. 81.

Partakers of the benefits of the death
of Christ, who are, ii. 523. Of the
Holy Ghost, who are, xvii. 304.

Partial departure of the Spirit, ii.
128. Works deceitful, 497.
Apostacy from the gospel, xvii.
336.

Partiality in speaking peace to our-
selves mischievous, vii. 417. Of
many in religion, xii. 541.

Participation of gifts, how obtained,
iv. 359. Of the divine nature, vi.
447. Of good, how we are de-
barred from, xiv. 467. Of Christ,
xvii. 268.

Particular occasions for prayer, iii.
476. Church, nature of, v. 36. xix.
213. xxi. 25. Redemption more
comfortable than universal, v. 5:57.
How it exalts free grace, and the
merit of Christ, 539. 542 . Justice,
ix. 345. Duties opposed by sin,
xiii. 54. Sin, whence it derives a
prevailing power, 61. Secret lust
cherished, how sin works by, 177.
Congregations, xix. 65.

Parting with every thing for Christ,
X.172.

Parts, twofold, of the life of God, iii.
19. And parcels, things spiritual
gathered by, xii. 518.

Passion of Christ represented in his
last supper, xvii. 171. And suffer-
ings of Christ, incomprehensible,
257.

Passions, the, disorder of, through
sin, iii. 107. And affections, how
attributed to God, viii. 159. Mo-
deration of the, xi. 552.

Passive righteousness of Christ, xi. 68.

Passively, temptation considered, vii.
437.

Pastor, the duty of a, xvii. 60. xx.
433. Of a church, character of,
xix. 521.

Pastors and people, duty of, xix. 1.
And teachers, sx. 392.

Paternal admonition, xix. 12.

Patience and forbearance of God,

how to be considered, vii. 395.
Keeping the word of Christ's, 494.
Of God towards sinners, x. 104.
In sufferings, xii. 220. Of God, an
evidence of forgiveness, xiv. 154.
Faith produces, xvii. 125. Of
Christ under his sufferings, 165.

Patiently, suffering for Christ, iii.
222.

Patriarchal churches, xxi. 40.

Patriarchs, how they obtained salva-
tion, V. 170, Before the law, ad-
ministration of holy things among,
xix. 9.

Pattern and exemplary cause of our
predestination, Christ was.xi. 223.
Christ is our, iii. 52. xvii. 99. Of
spiritual affections, Christ is the,
xiii. 461.

Peace with God preserved by sancti-
fication, ii. 431. How God sancti-
fies us as the God of, ib. Of be-
lievers, never quite overthrown, iii.
219. Loss of, vii. 389. We must
not falsely speak to ourselves, 410.
Making sacrifices, ix. 377. How
obtained by believers, X. 226. Ori-
gin of, 309. Of conscience, how
lost, xiii. 442. The fruit of spiri-
tual-mindedness, 487. False, xiv.
471. Ecclesiastical, xv. 68. And
love, of evangelical, xxi. 3.

Peculiar, the love of God, not uni-
versal, ix. 202. Law of the Medi-
ator, X. 193. Te believers, the
captivity of indwelling sin is, xiii.
64. Mercies of divine love, 107.
Sins of churches, xiv. 503. Abi-
lity, any, to be employed for God,
xvii. 74. Contempt of the Spirit
of God, 560.

Peculiarity, seeming, in auctions,
xiv. 311.

Pelagianism, ii. 243. 252. 349. 359.
363, 364.

Penal, how the death of Christ was,
ix. 182. How death is, xiii. 216.

Penalties, of civil, in religion, xxi.
388.

Penalty of sin, enduring the, v. 582.
Inflicted on Christ for sin, x. 103.
Of sin inflicted on Christ, 1 1 8.

Penmen of the Scripture, whether all
holy, ii. 155. Not left to the use
of their own natural abilities, 159.
How they were influenced, iv. 390.

People of God, why so called, xvi.

INDEX.

403

379. Their works, transacted for
them in heaven before undertaken,
XV. VM. Sinful, given up of God
to oppose their deliverers, 189.
How they may know they are not
forsaken, xvi. 117. What is re-
quired of them in such a case, 119.

People and pastors, duty of, xix. 1.
Contempt of, in churches, xxi. 59.

Perception, spiritual, xii. 508.

Peremptory and non-peremptory de-
crees of God, V. 60.

Perfect and complete communion
with God, X. 11. God is abso-
lutely, xiv. 196.

Perfecting holiness, duty of, vii. 341.

Perfection not to be presumed upon,
ii. 477. Legal, iii. 4. 172. Sin-
less, not attainable in this life, iii.
188. Of Scripture, iv. 573. Of
God absolute, viii. 143. Of obe-
dience, how attainable, ix. 210. Of
grace in heaven, xiii. 303. Of our
present state, what conduces to it,
475. In walking with God, xvi.
175. Of Scripture, xviii. 339.

Perfections of God, how displayed in
the person of Christ, xii. 90.

Performance of duty, the mere, not
sufBcient, xiii. 102.

Performances, pride of our own, to be
renounced, XV. 7.

Perilous times, what are, xv. 112. xvi.
346.

Perish, how believers are said to, v-
477.

Perishing things, desire of, xv. 179.

Permanency in obedience, iii. 24.

Permanent knowledge of the truth,
how obtained, iv. 206.

Permission of sin, xii. 80.

Permutation of sin and righteousness,
xi. 51. Sweet, xii. 456.

Pernicious errors and heresies, xii. 51.
Nature of sin, xiii. 196.

Perpetual, the vision of Christ in
heaven will be, xii. 516. Motion
of the heart, xiii. 288.

Perpetuity of churches, xix. 152.

Perplexing temptations, ii. 473. iii.
40. Sense of past sins, xiv. 315.

Perplexity of mind from conviction,
ii. 414.

Persecution of erring persons vain
and fruitless, ii 26. Ongm of, iv.
23. Invoking Christ in seasons of,
xii. 147. Contrivances for, xv.

181. Arian, very cruel, xv. 82.
Popish, barbarous, xv. 82. Its bad
effects, 2-^3. Judgment of the Fa-
thers against it, 224. Time of,
use of faith in a, xvii. 118. Season
of, 442. A cause of apostacy, 522.

Persecutors, their fatal end, xv. 229.

Perseverance of the saints, vi. 121.
In waiting on God, xiv. S57.

Person of the Spirit, ii. 47. Of the
Father, the fountain of the Trinity,
54. Of a believer, the whole, the
subject of sanctification, 492. Of
Christ, v. 20. viii. 2.36. x. 512.
xii, 1. The fountain of grace, iii.
63. How Christ suffered in his,
ix. 116. Of Christ the centre of
spiritual affections, xiii. 468. The
object of love, xvii. 259.

Persons, difference of, to be avoided,
xix. 100.

Personal holiness and obedience not
opposed by free justification, xi. 67.
Properties assigned to the Holy
Spirit in Scripture, ii. 68. Endea-
vours to understand the mind of
Go) , necessary, iii. 239. Presence
and comeliness of Christ, x. 58.
Righteousness, nature and use of,
xi. 189.

Personality of the Holy Spirit, ii. 65.
vi. 444.

Perspicuity in illumination, ii. 266.
And clearness of Scripture, iii. 462.

Perspicuous and plain, the knowledge
of Christ, xii. 478.

Persuasion not conversion, ii. 364,
Undeceiving, of truth, how obtain-
ed, iii. 382. Whether grace is a
soft, sweet, v. 196. Working by,
on the will, vii. 58.

Persuasive efficacy of the word, ii, 353.

Pertinacious pressing to evil, xiii. 65.

Perverse reasoning for sin, xiii. 117,
And evil nature of sin, xiv. 409.
Things taught in the primitive
church, xvii. 357.

Pestilence, God's most destructive
weapon, xv. 112.

Petitions offered in prayer, iii. 112.
About church government, xv. 57.

Peter, improperly called the prince of
the apostles, xviii. 351. Whether
he ever preached at Rome, 354.

Phantasm or appearance only, the
human nature of Christ not a, xii.
418.

494

INDEX.

Pharaoh, how hardened by God, xv.
439.

Pharasaical confidence, ii. 537.

Philosophers, ancient, why they re-
jected the gospel, ii. 301. Igno-
rant of God, xii. 378. Their views
of a future state, xiii. 299. Their
vice, 402. Their pride, xvii. 427,

Philosophical inquiries pursued by the
Greeks, iii. 485. Notions and
evangelical revelations, evil of mix-
ing, xi. 15.

Phobnicians, sacrifices of the, ix. 381.

Phraseology of Scripture, iii. 489.

Physical work of the Holy Spirit, ii.
357. Operation of the Holy Spirit
in regeneration, 368. And moral
means, of, vii. 52. Efljciency of
the Spirit, 348.

Pictures and images of Christ, xii.
199.

Piety, Roman, boasted of, iii. 274.

Pighius, Albertus, his sentiments on
justification, xi. 48.

Pillar of cloud and fire, a pledge of
God's presence, xv. 562. For pro-
tection, 564.

Pity and compassion for those who
are in en-or, iii. 443. Of Christ,
X. 172. xii. 20.'^ 426.

Place of God in heaven, viii. 144.
Proper, of holiness, in the new co-
venant, X. 393. The, whither Christ
ascended, xii. 409.

Places of worship to be provided by
the magistrate, xv. 236.

Plague, a comparison from, xiii. 183.

Plainness and clearness of Scripture,
iii. 4*^2.

Plato, his remark on the names of
things, X. 136.

Plausible compliances of men in au-
thority, how they are to be viewed,
XV. 176.

Plea of reprobates upon the general
ransom, v. 392.

Plead, God will with his enemies, xv.

132.
Pleading with men against sin, vii.

370.
Pleas for holiness by unholy persons
dangerous, iii. 122. For moral
virtue examined, 134. And argu-
ments for the conviction of gain-
sayers suggested by the Holy Spirit,
iv. 167. Secret, of theheart for sin,
vii. 378. Secret, against the guilt

of sin, xiii. 130. Heathen, xviii.

21.
Pleasant to receive the gospel, xiii'

188.
Pleased, how the Father was with
Christ, though he bruised him, v.
385.
Pleasing to God, we cannot naturally

do any thing, v. 192.
Pleasingness of a:c»ions to the heart,

xiii. 22.
Pleasure, good, of God, vi. 348. Love
of, X. 26. Of God the Father,
what flows from it, xii. 463. Good,
of God, in sending the gospel to a
people, XV. 22.
Pleasures of sin, xiii. 15.
Pledge, the Spirit a, iv. 223. Of
adoption, x. 229. Of the love of
God to our nature, xii. 348.
Pledges of the love of God to be kept

alive, xvii. 197.
Plenteous redemption, xiv. 391.
Plentiful dispensation of the Spirit,

iv. 36.
Plural name of God, viii. 201.
Points, the Hebrew, iv. 382. 477. A

novel invention, 454.
Poison of religion, what has been the,

xi. 15.
Pole star, to steer our coarse, what it

is, XV. 536.
Policy of indwelling sin, vi. 157.
Carnal, an enemy to faith, xv. 286.
Political things how regarded by the
Holy Spirit, ii. 161. Body, the
church not a, xix. 185.
Polity of the church, xx. 377. 503.
Pollution of sin, ii, 501/ Or spiritual
defilement in sin, 502. 505. Habi-
tual, inconsistent with holiness,
510. Of actual transgressions, how
taken away, x.- 210.
Polycarpus, martyrdom of, xx. 25.
Poor in experience, who are, xvii. 196.
Pope, of the, xviii. 1 99. The, his ty-
rannical usurpations, xv. 361. The
pretended head of the church, xvi.
71. His storehouse, merits eccle-
siastical, 92. Character of the,
xviii. 55. 393:
Popery, of, xviii. 208. Use of faith,
in the return of, xvii. 126. Of the
return of, 601. Unalterable, xviii.
33.
Popish contradictions, xviii. 134.
Portion of believers, divine foreview of,

INDEX.

495

XV. 116. Consecrated to God, how
believers are a, xvi. 458.
Possessing the mind with right no-
tions of heavenly things, xiii. 294.
Possession of the will by sin, v. 128.
And knowledge of deliverance, 643.
Possible things, how they belong to
God, viii. 183. And impossible,
what things are, xvii. 318.
Positive work of»the Holy Spirit in
sanctification, iii. 1. Divine com-
mands, of, 74. And natural rights
of government, ix. 431. Sufferings
of Christ, xvii. 226.
Potential, conditional reconciliation,

asserted by some, v. 153.
Poverty of the apostles, iv. 314.
Pouring out of the Spirit, ii. 121. iv.

36. X. 283.
Power of God as connected with his
authority, iii. 177. The Scripture
is the, iv. 422. How he convinces
his enemies of his, xv. 152. Se-
cures the accomplishment of his
promise, 273. A ground of faith,
xvi. 445. All, given to Christ, xii.
294. Of Christ engaged for his
people, 422. Ascribed to the Holy
Spirit, ii. 83. Infinite, of the Holy
Spirit, iv. 182. Of the Spirit ne-
cessary to the efficacy of the law,
xiii. 200. Of the word on the soul,
ii. 354. Of truth, xii. 104. Of the
gospel, XV. 20. For the dispensa-
tion of the word, xix. 69. Aposto-
lical, iv. 266. Of the church to ap-
point ministers, iv. 329. To call
ministers to their office, xvii. 34.
Ecclesiastical, committed to kings,
xviii. 465. Of grace, xiii. 80. Of
indwelling sin, vi. 157. Of sin,
indwelling, deep sense of, xiv. 278.
Of sin in us, 407. Of Satan,
ix. 152. Of Satan over the world,
unjustly obtained, xii. 271. Of
Satan, opposition to the, xvii.
174. For obedience in the state
of innocency, ii. 331. Of man
as to regeneration, 263. Of the
mind with respect to spiritual
things, 296. 324. Of spiritual
darkness, 311. In natural men
beyondwhat they use, 337. Of the
faculties of nature as corrupted,
343. Spiritual, in the habit of ho-
liness, iii. 31. Its nature, ib. Of
believers derived from the Holy

Spirit, 77. 187. Of believing, whe-
ther in ourselves, v. 188. Of ful-
filling the law, vainly arrogated by
man, X. 121. And pleasure of obe-
dience how lost, 327. To commit
sin taken away by God, xiii. 135.
Love and abuse of, xv, 35. To
suffer for Christ, doctrinal, moral,
and spiritual, xvii. 221. Of reli-
gion, loss of, 626. Of magistrates
in religion, xix. 385.
Powerful instructions for practice in
the Scriptures, iii. 462. Operation
of things, iv. 421. Working of the
Spirit, X. 292.
Powers and operations of secondary
causes, ii. 108. Of the world to
come, iv. 309. xvii. 312. Tasting of,
X. 302. Of the new world, what
they are, iv. 255.
Powerless thoughts of spiritual things,

xiii. 169.

Practical principle of operation, the

heart is the, ii. 291. Obedience,

iii. 478. Sense of sin, xiv. 59.

Religion, happiness of, xviii. 383.

Practice of moral virtue not holiness,

iii. 69. Answerable, importance

of, xiii. 180. Of the apostles as to

church communion, xxi. 112.

Praise and prayer, how directed to

the Father, x. 15.
Praises of God, celebration of, xiv. 199.
Pray, how we are to, for all, v. 518.
Prayer, of, ix. 226. When grace
answers, ii. 263. How a means of
purging sin, 451. And faith, 543.
iii. 474. xi. 114. To accompany
reading the Scriptures, iii. 472.
How influenced by the Holy Spirit,
ii. 519. For light to discern the
nature of sin, 534. For grace and
holiness, 467. How it weakens
sin, iii. 113. Work of the Holy
Spirit, in, iv. 1. Vocal, 89. Gift
of, 89. xix, 56. Forms of, 138.
For the Holy Spirit, 197. A part
of divine worship, 353. And praise,
how directed to the Father, x. 15.
Private, the efficacy of, xiii. 87.
When, not a means of spiritual
growth, 241. Conducive to spiritual
mindedness,235. Importunate and
constant, xiv. 44. For pardon,
177. Continual, 434. How con-
nected with the promises, xv. 106.
Its force owned by the adversaries

496

INDEX.

(jf the people of God, xvi. 14. What
weakens our faith as to the answer
of it, 530. Necessary for Sion in
difficult times, 569. For the
churches, importance of, xvii..65.
For ministers, xix. 72. The Lord's,
409. An institution of Christ, 343.
Book, common, lawfulness of using,
xxi. 521.
Prayers of the wicked and of believers,
difference of, ii. 230. In the Old
Testament dictated by the spirit of
prophecy, iv. 46.
Praying for the Spirit prescribed as
our duty, ii. 171. For the Holy
Spirit, X. 282.
Preach to their own hearts, ministers

should, xvii. 63.
Preached to all, iu what sense the

gospel is, V. 517.
Preachers of the gospel, their duty,
as it regards sinners, ii. 342. With
what they are entrusted, v. 517.
Preaching of the word, how men were
qualified for, ii. 166. By the Holy
Spirit, 166. 286. Of the gospel,
259. Of the gospel first, its suc-
cess, iii. 270. Of the word, its
eflicacy, iv. 315- Of the word, its
influence, xiii. 233. Of the word,
effect of, xiv. 453.
Pre-approving of God, vi. 218.
Precepts of the law not clearly under-
stood before the coming of Christy
iii. 202. And commands of God
to be regarded in prayer, iv. 71.
Precious, how faith is, v. 630. Con-
solation, X. 308.
Predestination, by whom denied, v.
55. How corrupted by the Armi-
nians, 103.
Predetermination of second causes, v.

82.
Prediction, faculty of, iv. 298.
Predictions of future events, ii. 141.
Predominancy of lust, to what owing,

vii. 375.
Predominant corruption, degrees of,

xiii. 329.
Pre-eminence of men is their con-
formity to God, iii. 129. Of our
nature, in what it consists, 137. Of
persons, holiness is the, 139. Of
the nature of man, xii. 359. Con-
ferred on a people by the gospel,
XV. 45. Of the things of Christ,
xvii. 85. Love of, xx. 216.

Pre-etemity of Christ, viii. 293. 320. j
Pre-existence of Christ, viii. 379, ^

By whom denied, xii. 52.
Preface to Mr. Biddle's Catechism,

viii. 83.
Preference of religion above ail other

objects, xi. 553.
Preferred, Christ is to be, to all other

things, xvii. 91.
Preferring the creature before the

Creator, XV. 177.
Prefigurations of Christ, xii. 128.
Prejudices against the gospel, ii. 319.
322. Power of, iii. 434. How re-
moved from unbelievers anciently,
iv. 297. Against the doctrine of
justification, xi. 69. In favour of
men's own opinion very prevailing,
XV. 337.
Preparation of mind for assenting to
the truth, iii. 331. By humility,
iv. 360. For heavenly contempla-
tion, xii. 429. For spiritual things,
xiii. 367. For conversion, v. 188.
For the work of Christ, x. 250. For
glory, examination of, xii. 303. For
recovery from decays in grace, 578.
For temporal judgments, xvi. 554.
Great and glorious, made for the
oflice of the ministry, xvii. 41. Ne-
cessary for worship, 177.
Preparatory works of regeneration,
ii. 262. Works to conversion, 264.
344. 350. Moral causes, xi. 40.
Prepossession of glory by faith, xiii.

286.
Prepossessions of mind against the

truth, iii. 448. 463.
Prerogative of God to speak peace

to his people, vii. 410.
Presbyterian church, of the, xvii. 599.
Presbyters and bishops, iv. 273.

In the church, vi. 67.
Prescribed forms of prayer, iv. 138.
Prescience and foreknowledge of God,
why denied, v. 54. Of God, 66.
viii. 168.
Prescription of the Liturgy, xix. 451.
Presence of God, viii. 139. Of God
with his people, xv. 552. xvi. 10.
Of God, in worship, xvii. 180. Of
Christ, what it is, ii. 220. Of Christ,
with his disciples, the use of, 11.
Of Christ, with the church, iv. 3S6.
Of Christ, with his church pro-
mised, xvii. 47. Of the Holy Spirit
in the church, iv. 338.

INDEX.

4i>7

Present condition, we cannot fully
behold the glory of Christ in our,
xii. 370. Temptations, xiii. 176.
Measures of grace, we should not
rest in, 438. How Christ is with
us, xvii. 209.
Preservation of all things by the
Holy Spirit, ii. 103. Of the crea-
tion by Providence, 109. Bygi-ace,
467. Of the Bible, iii. 253. The
, use of sealing, iv. 215. Of believers

Wr by God, vi. 3.i4. From temptation,

vii. 478. Of the soul from sin, xiv.
435. Of believers by Christ, xii.
269. Of the new creation, 462.
Our, to what it is owing, xiii. 141.
Of the truth and doctrine of the
gospel important, xvii. 67. Of
the church, iv. 340. xvii. 103. Of
the people of God in a time of dan-
ger, 131. Of church unity, xix. 82.
Preservative from sin, consideration

a, xiii. 79.
Preserving the influences of the Holy

Spirit, iii. 18.
President of the church, who was the,

XX. 31.
Pressed under the weight of sin, xvii.

207.
Pressing on believers the necessity of
holiness, by the Spirit, iii. 119.
After forgiveness, xiv. 70.
Presumption, delusion of, xii. 532.

Some die in, xvii. 159.
Presumptions, false, of forgiveness,

xiv. 87.
Pretence, false, of love to Christ, xii.

176.

Pretences, false, to holiness, ii. 437.

Pretended peace and order in the

mind, iii. 218. Religion how to be

treated, xv. 242.

Preternatural operations of n*ature,

monitory, xiv. 514.
Prevalency of the word, ii. 356. Of
any error, how best guarded against,
iii. 474. Of the flesh, vii. 141.
Prevailing strength, when given, xv.

183.
Preventing grace, v. 201. vii. 440.

design of, xiii. 69.
Previous judgments, monitory, xiv.

514.
Price of redemption, ix. 139. Accept-
ed, by divine justice, v. 353. 379.
Price, the death of Christ is a, is. 28.

X. 203.
VOL. I.

Pride, the poison of the age, iii. 161.
And carnal confidence, effect of,"
446. Fever of, xi. 30. And envy
of Satan, xii. 396. Spiritual, effect
of, xiii. 248. And self-exaltation,
275. Of our own performances to
be renounced, xv. 7. And self-
elation, xiv. 424. One cause of
apostacy, xvii. 423.
Priest, signification of the name, xix.

24.
Priesthood of Christ, its influence, vi.

388.
Priestly oflSce of Christ, iii. 199. v.
22. ix. 1. xii. 126. Of Christ,
wherein it consists, v, 381.
Priests, Jewish, circuits of, xix. 21.
Primitive condition of man, viii. 224.
Church watchful about holiness,
xvii. 289. Churches, the account
given of them, by Hegesippus, xvii.
356.
Prince of the apostles, Peter not, xix.

198.
Princes in all lands, who were, iv.

264.
Principle of spiritual life antecedent
to moral reformation, ii. 254. Of
spiritual life, 328. Of obedience,
how wrought in us, 379. 384. Of
eternal life in holiness, 440. Of
holiness, 465. iii. 2. 9. 16- 22. Of
gospel obedience, vi. 507. Of op-
position to indwelling sin, vii. 340.
Operative efiectual, a law is an,
xiii. 6. Of duty must be regarded,
99. The, acting in spiritual aflfec-
tions, 391. Of grace planted in the
soul, xiv. 32.
Principles, false, admit of reserves in
sin, iii. 22. Of spiritual service,
X. 262. Search into our, xiii. 239.
Contended for in Fiat Lux, xviii.
24. Of church fellowship, xix. 65.
Of brotherly love, 483.
Priscillianus, why put to death, xv.

222.
Prisoners, how sinners are, ix. 146.
Private testimony to the Scriptures,
there is no, iii. 299. Interpretation,
Scripture not of, iv. 398. Tempta-
tions, vii. 464. Prayer, the eflS-
cacy of, xiii. 87. Prayer, when
peculiarly necessary, xvii. 568.
Duties, influence of indwelling sin
upon, xiii. 38. Communion with
God, effect of neglecting it, 177.

498 INDEX.

Duties, evil of neglecting, xvii. 583.
Gods, forbidden by the Roman
law, xxi. 382. Meetings, xix. 58.

Privation of spiritual life, ii. 331.

Privilege of those who receive the
Holy Spirit, ii. 117. Of one above
another, as to holiness, iii. 140.
Great, to behold the glory of Christ,
xii. 391. To be delivered from sin,
xiv. 462.

Privileges of believers, v. 32. x. 254.
Not to be trusted in, xiv. 540. xv.
39. xvii. 579.

Projection of the covenant, was from
the wisdom and love of God, xvii. 15.

Prolegomena of Walton's Polyglot
Bible, examined, iv. 449^

Promiscuous event of things in the
world, abuse of, iii. 327. Admi-
nistration of divine justice not, xii.
450.

Promiscuously, how judgments are to
be considered when they fall, xvii.
110.

Promise, the first, ii. 11. Of the
Holy Ghost, to whom made, 13.
170. Of the presence of Christ,
219. Comfort of a, when we may
take it, vii. 418. What is included
in every, 499. How prayer should
be regulated by the, x. 151. The
first, xi. 35. The first, disclosure
of forgiveness by, xiv. 136.

Promises, special, annexed to special
duties, iii. 196. And purposes of
great diligence often proceed from
the deceit of sin, xiii. 94. And ex-
hortations, how effectual, ii. 336.
Of sanctification, 448. Of God,
when duly respected, 452. How
to be mixed with faith, 542. How
they promote holiness, iii. 197.
How to be used in prayer, iv. 60.
On what their accomplishment de-
pends, 187. The, stability of, vi.
308. Of God, use of, vii. 93. On
the first appearance of things, from
the deceitfulness of the heart, xiii.
25. The nature and use of, xiv.
383. Of God, their stability and
truth, XV. 270. God never is for-
getful of them, 278. Suited to
overcome doubts andestablishfaith,
325. Their suitableness expressed
by apt similitudes, 333. The
church's safety, xvi. 396. Will be
made good, xv. 139. xvi. 260. The

just measure of his people's wants,
XV. 141. Are in the covenant, xvii,
24. How Christ is represented in
the, xvii. 171.

Promiser in the covenant, who is the,
ix. 130.

Promptness and alacrity against sin,
vii, 364. To join with temptation,
xiii. 48.

Proneness to apostacy, xvii. 271.

Prophecy, the gift of, ii. 18. An
eminent gift of the Holy Ghost, 137.
Beginning and end of, 139. Gift
of, iv. 298.

Prophecies unaccomplished, of, iii.
468. Particular, truth of Scripture
dependant on, 495.

Prophet, signification of the name, ii.
141. Of the church, Christ the,
xii. 112.

Prophetical inspiration, iii. 299. Of-
fice of Christ, 201. v. 24. viii. 461.
Visions of the glory of Christ, xii.
445. Light, xix. 38.

Prophets of Baal, Avho they were, ii.
19. How they inquired into their
own prophecies, 139. Their tongues
and hands guided by the Spirit, 146.
How they proposed divine revela-
tions, iii. 319. Of those mentioned
in the New Testament, iv. 276.
Their peculiar work in declaring
the kingdom of theMessiah,'xv.477.

Proposed, how divine revelations
were by the prophets, iii. 319.

Provision which is laid up for us in
Christ, how to be used, vii. 420.

Providing an ark of safety, influence
of the fear of God in, xvii. 113.

Propensity to evil, natural to man,
xiii. 45.

Proper ends of the knowledge of
Christ, ii. 211. Object of the death
of Christ, V. 298.

Property of his nature, how God is
bound to manifest any, ix. 465.

Properties, divine, ascribed to the
Holy Spirit, ii. 94. Of God, re-
presented in Christ, iii. 126. x. 111.
Of the nature of God, an evidence-
of forgiveness, xiv. 196. Of God,
what they are, viii. 141. Of habits,
iii. 18. Of the covenant, xvii. 13.
Of God, how they are represented
to us, iii. 127.

Propitiation, what it is, v. 444. Of
Christ, forgiveness from, xiv. 101.

INDEX.

49y

Propitiatory sacrifices, ix. 377.

Propagation of the gospel, first, iii.
270. By whom effected, iv. 312.

Proportion of duty and strength, iii.
184. Or analogy of faith, 469.
Of spiritual, to other thoughts,
should be ascertained, xiii. 257.

Proposal of the gospel, xi. 123.

Proposing of Christ, by the gospel, to
sinners, ii. 425.

Prospect of God on a throne of grace,
iv. 79.

Prosperity, danger of, vii. 481. When
an evidence of God's favour and
presence with a people, xv. 560.

Prostration before God, xii. 135.

Protection of religion the duty of the
magistrate, xv. 232.

Protestant religion, an account of the,
xvii. 605.

Protestants, of union among, xvii.
595. Pleas of, xviii. 105.

Providence of God, v. 16. How God
is known by, iii. 329. Of God in
preserving the Scriptures, iv. 393.
Dispensations of, how to be im-
proved, vii. 396. Of God in go-
verning the world, v. 76. All-ruling
and disposing, assigned to Christ,
viii. 373. Works of, ix. 98. Of
God, his justice seen in, 399. Takes
away the power of sinning from
men, xiii. 131. Calls of, to be ob-
served, 266. Steady in its conduct
through all contingencies, xv. 6.
Its variety in dispensing the out-
ward means of salvation, 14. Ir-
resistible in propagating the gospel,
19. Advantages arising from its
intricate dispensations, 21. Of God
towards his people, the worst of
men sometimes fare the better for
it, 146. Its actings not suited to
the reasonings and expectations of
men, 434. What hinders our ap-
prehension of the mind of God in
it, 558. Of God, its unsearchable-
ness, xvi. 197. Its dispensations
towards his people, when trying,

200. Sovereignty and goodness of,

201. Abyss of, unsearchable, xviii.
89.

Providences, severe, interpretation
of, xiv. 490.

Providential disposition of things,
vii. 441 . Dispensations, how used
by God, xiii. 69. Changes, under

them great work is done for Christ,
xvi. 250. Changes, an argument
for universal holiness, 2s!0. 228.
The saints have communion with
Christ in them, 251. Occurrences,
how to be regarded, xvii. 189.

Providing against the approach of
temptation, vii. 489.

Provision of spiritual strength, iii.
188. In the Scripture for every
condition of man, iii. 461. Of spi-
ritual food, .\ii. 559.

Provisions, gracious, against indwell-
ing sin, xiii. 160. Of the covenant
for pardon and comfort, xiv. 20.

Provocations to sin, vii. 446. The
best way of treating them, xvii. 65.

Provoke to sin, innate corruption
does, xiii. 13.

Progress of Christ as to his human
faculties, ii. 190. Of believers op-
posed by sin, 476. Gradual, of the
mortification of sin, iii. 95. In
knowledge, slow, why many make,
423. Of nature to rest and bless-
edness, xii. 486. Of light, 556.
Of sin, how stopped, xiii. 139. Of
apostacy, xvii. 550.

Progressive work, sanctification a, ii.
453.

Profane curiosity, iii. 491.

Profaneness the ruin of a nation, xvi.
18. And scoffing, when cherished
in prayer, xiii. 244. Of life, xvii.
496.

Profession of religion previous to ad-
mission to church fellowship, ii.
426. Sometimes becomes a snare,
vii. 472. Long continued in, fail-
ings of, xiii. 154. An unfruitful,
xiv. 446. What is a good and ac-
ceptable profession, xvii. 89. Vi-
sible, of Christ, 172. 2.24.

Professors, dignity of, iii. 141. Un-
holiness of, not to be charged on
religion, vii. 109. Empty, how
they differ from believers, x. 47.
False, their vexation to the church
of God, xvi. 372.

Profitable to receive the gospel, xiii.
188.

Profligacy of the children of professors
accounted for, xiii. 320.

Profluency of speech, iv. 286.

Procession of the Holy Spirit, ii. 56.
125, 126. X. 278.

Procuring cause of faith, xvii. 152.
K2

500

Prodigies, mankind dread them, ix.
374.

Proud man, a, the character of his
knowledge, iii. 446.

Prudence in the management of civil
affairs, x. 140.

Pruned, how the graces of the Spirit
are, vii. 352.

Public testimony of the Holy Spirit
to the Scriptures, iv. 427. Person,
for whom Christ was a, v. 470. 474.
Temptations, vii. 461. Common
person, Christ is, x. 217, Duties,
influence of indwelling sin upon,
xiii. 38. Judgments, xiv. 375.

Puccius, history of, viii. 42.

Puffed up with knowledge, who are,
xxi. 101.

Punctuation, Hebrew, iv. 496.

Punishment of the Jews for their cor-
ruption, iv. 486. Of sin, v. 23.
Of sin in Adam, 133. How it is a
satisfaction for the debt of sin, 353.
363. Of sin certain, vi. 395. Of
sin, fear of, ineffectual, vii. 381.
Of sin, the death of Christ a, ix.
46. The, inflicted on Christ, 110.
For sin inflicted on Christ, 182.
Not opposite to mercy, 439. Of
sin, inflicted on Christ, x. 205. A
check to sin, xiii. 104. Of error
and heresy, xv. 81.

Punishments and rewards, future, iii-
179. The sanction of a law, xiii.
o.

Punitive justice of God, ix. 357.

Purchase of Christ, with fruits of his
death, v. 310. 320. 353. Of
Christ, how completed, v. 647. Of
pardon, xiv. 102.

Purchased, apostates how, by Christ,
V. 480. Treasury of the Son, X. 21.
Grace, of communion with Christ
in, 189. Love cannot be, xii. 210.
Purgatory, of, xviii. 192. A danger-
ous doctrine, ii. 5l5i A mere fic-
tion, xvi. 486. For what substi-
tuted, 91.
Purging of sin from the soul, ii. 511.
527. Away the filth of sin, 515.
Ourselves from corrupt affections,
iii. 4.53.
Purification from sin, ii. 499. 539.

551. iii. 199.
Purifications, typical, ii. 500.
Purifying acts of the Spirit, ii. 123.
Sacrifices, ix. 378.

INDEX.

Purity of the Hebrew and Greek texts,
iv. 449. Internal, vi. 136. Of
Christ, X. 89.

Purpose and course of the soul op-
posed by sin, xiii. 52. Of grace,
acts of, xiv. 99. Of God invariable
through all events.xv. 11. Insending
or withholding the gospel, 16.

Purposes, of occasional good, iii. 41.
Eternity of the purposes of God, v.
57, Of God, steadfast and immu-
table, vi. 201. Of sin, why de-
serted, xiii. 144.

Purveyors of the soul, thoughts are,
vii. 352. For Satan, things of the
world are, xiii. 174.

Putting of the Spirit on men, ii. 120.

Quakers, errors of, ii. 63. iii. 108.

Qualifications for receiving gospel
gifts, ii. 483. Necessary for know-
ing the will of God, xii. 122. Of
pastors, XX. 401. For receiving
the Lord's supper, xxi. 141.

Quarrel, how Christ revenges the, of
his people on their enemies, ii. 178.
Causes of, taken away by Christ,
X. 207.

Queen of heaven, ii. 100.

Quench, we must not, the Holy Spirit,
X. 327.

Questioning the promises of God, xiv.
289.

Questions, numerous, proposed by the
schoolmen, as to unity of faith, xviii.
324.

Quickening principle of life, ii. 330.
Spiritual, an act of Almighty power,
383. Work of the Holy Spirit, vi.
452. X. 215.

Quiet and sedate temper, of a, iii.
216. Repose of contemplation in
prayer, iv. 125.

Quietness of conscience, when false,
vii. 369. InwaitingonGod,xiv,351.

Rabbinical Bibles, iv. 463.

Rage against the Spirit of God, ii. 34.

And predominancy of lust, to what

owing, vii. 375. Of indwelling sin,

xiii. 65.
Rahab, why called Egypt, xv. 107.
Raised, the dead will be, by the power

of Christ, xvii. 106.
Ransom, Christ our, ix. 28. The

price of, ix. 139.
Raptures no means of conversion, ii

INDEX.

501

256. In prayer, iv. 130. And
ecstasies, xii. 178.

Rate of faith, bigh, when enjoyed,
xiii. 167".

Ratification of pardon, xiv. 103.

Ratiocination, of rules ot, iii. 499.

Rational actings of mind, iii. 324.
Conceptions of things, all resolved
into by some, iii. 412. Creatures,
God deals with men as, vii. 64.
Principles, abuse of, 414. Fa-
culties, sober sedate actings of, xii.
179. Families, two, created by God,

469. Considerations from the na-
ture of sin, use of, xiii. 69.

Readiness to obedience, iii. 36. 76.
To receive impressions from truth,
477. To part with all for Christ,
xi. 554. To die, xii. 357. Of
Christ to be a Saviour, 427. Of
Christ to receive sinners, 537. To
join with temptation, xiii. 48. Of
Christ to succour bis people, 164.
Of Christ to his work, xvii. 164. To
take offence, xxi, 59.

Reading the Scriptures, duty of, iii.

470. iv. 97. 116.-

Readings, various, of Scripture, iv.
394.

Readmission into church communion
of offenders, xvii. 290.

Real work of grace and holiness, iii.
59. Efficiency of grace, v. 202. And
substantial, the vision of heaven,
xii. 480.

Reality of divine things, spiritual
sense of, iii. 302.

Realizing the gospel in the soul, ii.
434. Spiritual and eternal things,
xiii. 280. Spiritual things, xvii.
585.

Reason, corrupt, its effects, ii. 434.
Weakness of, iii. 205. Work, how
faith may become, 289. Some doc-
trines above our, 290. How God
is known in the exercise of, 326.
Of faith in the Scriptures, 227. Its
proper province in religion, x. 509.
Human, obscured, xi. 58. Use of,
xviii. 94. 438.

Reasonable, to receive the gospel, xiii.
188.

Reasoning, methods of, iii. 498.

Reasonings, corrupt, sin takes advan-
tage from, xiii .93.

Reasons, proving the Scriptures to be
the word of God, iii. 249.

Rebelling against grace, sin does,
xiii. 51.

Rebellion against the light, xiii. 392.

Rebels, lights, who are, iv. 418.

Rebukes and checks to sin, xiii. 104.

Recalling experience, xiii. 343.

Recapitulation of all things in Christ,
xii. 184. 467.

Receive the soul in death, Christ does,
xii. 357.

Receiving the Holy Spirit, ii. 115. x.
283. The Spiritantecedent to faith,
ii. 482. Spiritual things in a spiri-
tual manner, 113. 300. Sinners into
love and favour, God, v. 604. The
atonement, vi. 405. And giving,
communion in, x. 28. The love of
God, 42. Christ, the nature of it,
74. xi. 138. How faith is, xi.
360. Supplies of spiritual strength,
xii. 581.

Recession from the truth, cause of,
xvii. 451.

Recipientsubjectof divine love, Christ
the, xii. 183.

Reciprocal affections, xii. 209.

Recognition of Christ, xvii. 212. 224.
Of the death of Christ, 157.

Reckoned unto us, how Christ is, v.
633. To us, how the obedience of
Christ is, X. 198.

Re-collected family of God, xii. 471.

Recompense to God, what is required
in consequence of the disobedience
of man, xii. 260. Of reward, re-
lief obtained from the prospect of,
xvii. 124.

Recompensing of evil by God, ix. 52.

Reconciliation to God, ix. 168. Two-
fold, V. 355. 357. 359. All men in
the same condition before actual,
375. To the church of Rome, dan-
ger of, xvii. 624.

Reconciling God to men, ix. 21.

Recorded, how things are, in the word
of God, iii. 385.

Recoverable, state of spiritual decays
is, xii. 572.

Recovery to communion with God,
vii. 396. From evil, one end of
punishment, ix. 51. Of man suited
to the holy perfections of the divine
nature, xii. 234. From sin, not at-
tempted by man, 241 . Of fallen
man, its peculiar objects, 262. From
backsliding difficult, xiii. 455. Of
lest pledges of divine love to be

502

INDEX.

sought, xiv. 330. Of men from re-
lapses, XV. 179.

Rectitude, original, of human nature,
ii. 107. Of the nature of God, 505.
And holiness of the law proves the
guilt of sin, vii. 393. Of God, ix.
347. Of divine government, 353.
And perfection of nature, how at-
tained, xi. 532.

Rector and governor of all, God is the,
X. 524.

Rectorial virtue and power of the di-
vine nature, what is the, xii. 233.

Redemption, nature of, v. 353. xiv.
391. Spiritual and civil, wherein
they agree and differ, v. 353. Spi-
ritual, excellency of, v. 354. Why,
in, we are not delivered from God,
but brought nigh to him, v. 354.
Universal, where many perish, a
contradiction, 355. Effectual, the
merit of Christ exalted by, 366. As
a price, ix. 139.

Re-erected, how churches may be,
xix. 213.

Reflection on the honour of God, sin
is a, xii. 226.

Reflections of the glory of God on
other things the sources of our know-
ledge, xii. 87.

Reflex sense of divine glory, xii. 185.
Acts of conscience, xiii. 97.

Reflexive, our present view of Christ
is, xii. 477.

Reformation of life, ii. 268. Not re-
generation, 249. 276. The occa-
sion of, xi. 7. The doctrine of jus-
tification a leading point in, 80.
From sin, xiv. 533. Of sinful
churches, 491. Of the worship of
God when corrupted, xv. 18. 28.
The only way to save a nation, xvi.
278. Of the, xviii. 128. The, vi-
lified and abused, 63. Glory of the,
xxi. 179.

Reformers, conduct of the, as it re-
garded the Scriptures, iii. 307.
The, their character, xviii. 42. xx.
34.
Refreshing pledges of the love of God,

how obtained, xiii. 425.
Refreshment, spiritual, how obtained
from Christ, iv. 213. xii. 503.
Great, in godly sorrow, xiii. 249.
Refreshments and comforts of be-
lievers, XV. 125. In mercies re-
ceived, realized by faith, xv. 125.

Refuge, flying for, to Christ, xi. 363.

Regal office of Christ the origin of
spiritual gifts, iv. 254.

Regardlessness of God, by what evi-
denced, xi. 542. Of divine warn-
ings, xiv. 537.

Regeneration under the Old Testa-
ment, ii. 240. Under the Old Tes-
tament state, 237. Nature of,
241—243. Productive of refor-
mation, 182. 250. Nature, causes,
and means of, 345. The work of
God, 392. Absurdity of its repe-
tition, vii. 180. Grace of, whence
it proceeds, xiv. 319.

Regularity, in what the Christian is
to preserve it, xiv. 329.

Regulation of our thoughts about
Christ, xii. 279.

Reign of sin, vii. 134.

Reiteration, none in regeneration,
vii. 182.

Rejection of Christ by the Jews, ii.
36 — 38. Final, of sinners, by what
produced, ii. 510.

Relapses into sin, vii. 415. We must
beware of, xv. 179.

Relation to Christ, how believers
hold it, vii. 179, Between obedi-
ence as to reward, and sin as to
punishment, ix. 409. Conjugal, of
Christ to his church, x. 66. Gra-
cious, to God, xi. 57. Of truth to
Christ, xii. 106. Of our nature to
God secured by Christ, 346. Spe-
cial, between Christ and his peo-
ple, 451. To God, how it is to be
considered, xiv. 328.

Relations, how believers are brought
into new, iv. 219.

Relaxation of the law, v. 583. xi.
307.

Reliance on the blood of Christ, ii. 526.

Relief from Christ, expectation of,
vii. 422. Of conscience under con-
viction, xi. 11. For an awakened
conscience, xii. 70. Seeking, from
God, xiv. 35. For believers under
distress, xvii. 10.

Reliefs of the papal church, vanity
of, ii. 513. Against sin, false, xiii.
114.

Religion, the loss of its power the
cause of the imagery set up in the
church of Rome, xvi. 52.

Relinquishment of profession, cause
of, xiii. 191. Of sin, xiv. ,551.

INDEX.

503

Relisli and sense of spiritual things,
xiii. 368. And gust of spiritual
things, 464.

Reluctancy of corrupt nature to spi-
ritual duties, xvii. 459.

Remainders of corruption in believers,
iii. 26.

Remains of great and good men, why
they should be preserved, xvii.
143.

Remedies against apostasy, xvii.*
271.

Remediless sin, under the gospel, is
that which is against the Holy
Ghost, ii. 16.

Remedy against sin, ii. 524. The
only, against the pollution of sin,
540. Against religious diflFerences,
iv. 28. Against temptation to be
known, xiii. 275. Of religious dif-
ferences, falsely proposed by Pa-
pists, xviii. 46.

Remember former things, we must,
xiii. 456. What we are to, of
Christ, xvii. 225.

Remembrance, how the Holy Spirit
brings the things of Christ to our,
X, 290. Of sin, xi. 554. Of trou
ble for sin, xiv. 42. Of mercies
received, xv. 107. Of former mer-
cies, its end and use, 108. Of the
covenant, how God is put in, xvii.
22. Of the suflferings of Ctrist,.
202.

Remission of sin, viii. 459. Without
satisfaction, not possible, ix. 429.
How obtained, ii. 277. Of watch-
fulness, dangerous, xiii. 111.

Removal of the habit of grace, vi.
147. Of the candlestick of the
gospel, xvii. 447. Of pastors, xx.
458.

Remunerative justice of God, xv. 26.

Renewal of grace, ii. 474. Of sanc-
tifying grace, vi. 463. Of cove-
nant engagements, xii. 577. Of
the law at Sinai, xiv. 452.

Renewed communications of grace,
xiii. 150.

Renewing grace, vii. 440. Jo re-
pentance, xvii. 318.
Renitency of the will against sin, vii.

191.
Renovation of nature, ii. 251 . Effects
of, 517. iii. 217. Of the mind, ii.
387. xiii. 354. Of the will, ii. 390.
Of covenant with God, xvii. 115.

Renunciation of right, whether it may
be done, ix. 454. Of God, causes
of, xiii. 194. Of help from men,
xvii. 24.

Repair of spiritual decays, how God
will do it, xii. 577. The glory !of
God by suffering, how Christ did,
xvii. 205.

Reparation of nature, ii. 494. Of the
image of God in man, iii, 13. Of
the justice of God by the death of
Christ, V. 628. Made by redemp-
tion, xii. 472. Of the image tof
God, xvii. 98.

Repentance not regeneration, ii. 247.
How ascribed to God, viii. 165.
State of, evidence of faith from, xi.
544. Requisition of, an evidence
of forgiveness, xiv. 141. WhatGod
requires, 529.

Repelling temptation, xiii. 343.

Repetition of regeneration, absurdity
of, vii. 180.

Repining against God, ix. 120.

Repositories of truth, xvii. 502.

Repository, the word of God, a sa-
cred, iii. 385. Of sacred truth, the
person of Christ, xii. 102. Of
grace, Christ the, 460. Of graces,
the mind is the, xiii. 465.

Representation of new objects to the
human nature of Christ, ii, 191. Of
the nature of God in the person of
Christ, xii. 375. Of Christ in the
churck, xvii. 40. Of the death of
Christ in the Lord's supper, 157.
210. OfChrist to the soul how made,
168, Of doctrine to be made in
the department of ministers, 506.

Representations of God, why inter-
dicted, xii. 38. Of the glory of
Christ, how made to the church, 402.
Of the glory of Christ under the
Old Testament, 442.

Representative of God, and his will,
Christ is the, xii. 84. Of the holi-
ness of God in the law, the obedi-
ence of Christ was the, 432.

Repressing and overcoming convic-
tions, xiv. 417.

Reprobate, who is a, vii. 286.

Reprobation, ix. 199. Decree of, v.
14.

Reproach cast on Christ by the Jews,

iv. 489. Of sin, xii. 265.
Reproaches, use of faith under, xvii.
118.

504

INDEX.

Reproof, its nature and kinds, xvi.
20. Parental, its neglect the
cause of the ruin of children,
xvi. 33. The matter of it, 35.
When it is false, ib. Our duty
in it, 39.

Re])roofs, how they may be duly re-
ceived, xvi. 30. Why to be receiv-
ed as a privilege, 39. Mutual, the
prime dictate of the law of nature,
ib. God's command for them, an
effect of his love and kindness to
man, 40. The advantage of them,
41. How we may improve them,
4'2.

Reprover, his qualifications, xvi. 30.

Repugnance to conversion taken away
by grace, ii. 377.

Repugnancy to sin, what it proves,
xiv. 418.

Reputation for devotion, effect of,
xiii. 412. And glory of religion
how lost, 441. Some graces not
in, svii. 494.

Require, God may, of us, to renounce
sin, xiv. 411.

Requisition of holiness by God, ii.
441.

Reserve of known sins, effect of, xiv.
439.

Reserves, sinful, evil of, iii. 2.?. Se-
cret, when improper, xiv. 5 15. lu
religion, folly of, xvii. 567.

Resident, habitual strength for duty,
iii. 189.

Residue of the Spirit is with God,
xvii. 137.

Resignation to the will of God, iii.
161. Of ourselves to Christ, X. 69.
To the will of God, xiii. 267. Of
soul to God, xiv. 1 17.

Resigning our souls to Christ in death,
xii. 354.

Resisted, whether the will of God
may be, v. 92.

Resistance of the operations of grace,
V. 195.

Resisting the Holy Spirit, ii. 229. x.
329.

Resolution and constancy in actions,
xiii. 22. In sin, stubborn, 70.

Resolutions against sin, xiv. 422.
Why ineffectual, xiii. 202.

Respect to the commands of God, ii.
452. To the law of God in re-
pentance, xiv, 59. To the love of
God in repentance, 60. Of faith

to the authority of Christ, xvii.
269.

Resplendency of justice and mercy,
:;ii. 457.

Rest and peace, why sought, iv. 190.
And complacency, love of, x. 31.
In sin, the believer does not, xi.
531. And satisfaction in behold-
ing the glory of Christ, xii. 373.
And blessedness, progress of na-
ture to, 486. Obtained from God
by prayer, xiii. 249. Of saints
dismissed, xv. 470.

Resting on men, how the Holy Spirit
does, ii. 127. Of the Spirit on any
person, 128. Improperly in means,
269. In duties to be avoided, iii.
14. In love, God, X. 31. In con-
viction of sin, xiv. 67. In the co-
venant of God, xvii. 18.

Restless urgency of temptation, vii.
448.

Restlessness of indwelling sin, xiv.
343.

Restitution of all things, xii. 80.

Restoration of the authority of the
law by Christ, iii. 202. To church
fellowship, after its forfeiture, vii.
170. Of man, what is requisite to
it, xii. 244.

Restrain men, how God does, xiv. 496.

Restrained, how the death of Christ
is,fv. 148. How wicked men are,
vii. 370.

Restraining grace, vi. 461. xiii. 143.
Power of God over sin, 131.

Restraint of sin, temporary, xiii. 200.

Restraints of natural corruption, iii.
217.

Resurrection of Christ, ii. 203. v. 258.
467. ix.l94. Of the dead, 232.
From the dead, a miracle, iv. 414.
Of believers, how distinguished
from others, v. 467.

Retain, how we may, a sense of divine
love, xiii. 489.

Retaining communion with God,
prayer a means of, x. 306. Im-
pressions on the mind, xiii. 398.
Things inconsistent with our spi-
ritual progress, 444.

Retaliation for crimes, ix. 367.

Retinency of the will, xiii. 62.

Retirement and solitude, xi. h60. xiii.
346.

Retiring into ourselves, xiii. 250.

Retreat, _ a safe and sweet, for be-

IND E)i.

505

lievers, x. 46. To God in distress,
xvii. 23.

Retrieving from decays of grace, xii.
502.

Jleturn of love to God, x. 29. To
obedience, man could not of him-
self, xii. 240.

Returns of Satan to be watched
against, xiii. 173.

Revalescency of the churches, xvii.
362.

Revealed from heaven, how the anger
of God is, ix. 403. Those to whom
Christ has been, have reason to re-
joice, xvii. 93. Christ is, by various
ways, xxi. 22.

Revelation the rule and measure of
all religion, ii. 63. iii. 4. Super-
natural, ' the objective cause and
means of illumination, 233.

Revelations, divine, different kinds
of, XV. 7.

Revenge, how God does, the neglect
of the gospel, vii. 461. Taken on
three sorts of persons, when Christ
sets up his kingdom, xv. 429.

Reverence and godly fear, how in-
generated, iv. 117. And godly
fear, necessity of, xiii. 334. For
the ministry, loss of, xiv. 448. Of
God, a means of walking humbly
with him, xvi. 207.

Reverential fear of God, how pro-
duced, xvii. 111. Estimation of
ministers, xix. 73.

Revivification of all things, xii. 80.

Revival of the soul, whence obtained,
-Yii. 502.

Revived sense of deserved wrath
painful, xiv. 17.

Revolting from principles of religion,
XV. 177.

Rewards and punishments, how con-
nected with obedience, iii. 177. In
religion, vii. 8. And punishments
the sanction of a law, xiii. 13.

Riddle, Christ known as in a, xii. 478.

Right performance of duty , importance
of, iii. 109. Understanding of di-
vine things, 410. And authority
of preaching, iv. 267. Of those for
whom Christ died, before believing,
V. 6^6. And title to the kingdom
of God, vii. 171. How God vin-
dicates his, ix. 472. To temporal
things, what, believers have, x.
269. Of God, its nature, ix. 475.

We have a right to renounce sin,
xiv. 411. The gospel has to be
preached in all nations, xv. 504.
Observation of worship, xix. 494.

Righteous judgment of God, what,
ix. 468.

Righteousness of God, xiv. 373. Of
God in his conduct, iii. 278. Of
God exalted in the forgiveness of
sin, xii. 455. Of God, ignorance
of, xvii. 460. For justification not
required of us, ii. 444. Conviction
of, iv. 172. X. 124. Original, v.
139. Cause of, 160. Justifying, ix.
t.'07. Imputed, xi. 11. 201. Per-
sonal, nature and use of, 189. Self,
xiii. 411. Self, dangerous, xvi. 267.
Makes men weary in religious
duties, 270.

Rights of God as a governor, ix. 430.

Rigour of the law, how softened by the
gospel, iii. 172. Of the law, x.
261. In church discipline, when
useless, xxi. 393.

Rigorous execution of the law, v. 618.

Ringleaders of heresies, who have
been the, iii. 447.

Ripe, when sin is, for ruin, xv. 169.

Rise and spring of spiritual thoughts,
xiii. 251.

Rising up of spiritual things in the
mind, xiii. 280. Of the soul out of
trouble, xiv. 127.

River, indwelling sin like a, xiii. 46.

Rock of presumption, xiv. 402. A
type of Christ, xv. 148. Upon what,
the church is built, xii. 44. xvii. 136.

Roman emperors, the grounds of their
persecuting Christians, iii. 24. xv.
351.

Romans, how they boasted of their
religion, iii. 273. Sanguinary
games of the, ix. 385.

Rome, church of, injurious conduct, as
it respects the Scriptures, iii. 305.
Church of, its treatment of the
Scriptures, iv. 366. Religion as-
serted to be received from, xviii.
26. 256. 403. Church of, no safe
guide, xviii. 591. Church of,
schismatical, xix. 139.

Root or principle of indwelling sin,
iii. 91. Of faith in the heart, vii.
319. Of sin not wholly destroyed,
xiv. 25.

Royal glory of Christ in heaven, xii.
313. Train of graces, 504.

506

I N D E X.

Rugiani, the nature of their sacrifices,
ix. 394.

lluin, eternal, the effect of sinning
against the Holy Ghost, ii. 16. Of
Satan and his kingdom, on what it
depends, xii. 396. Of body and
soul, how to be avoided, xiii. 189.
"What tends to, xiv. 517. Of the
enemies of God, what is seen in it,
XV. 127. When sin is ripe for,
169. Of churches, how hastened,
xvii. 136. Of churches, causes of,
xxi. 146.

Ruinous prevalency of sin, how pre-
vented, xiii. 91.

Rule and measure of obedience, iii. 3.
And measure of holiness, what, 49.
Of duty, gospel, 207. Of grace in
the soul, vii. 136. And power of
Christ as a king, xii. 125. Of self-
judging, 513. Directive, a law is
a, xiii. 6. Of duty must be uni-
versally regarded, 98. Of the
word, when to be attended to, 387.
Of spiritual affections, 461. Of the
law, severity of, xiv. 55. Of sin to
be cast off, 410. Golden, to be
observed in toleration, xv. 79. Of
church communion fixed by Christ,
xxi. 107.

Rulers, civil and ecclesiastical, ix.
114. Their duty in propagating
the gospel, xv. 500. Of the church,
evil effect of their secular pomp,
xvii. 531.

Rules of the interpretation of Scrip-
ture, V. 500. For obtaining gospel
peace and comfort, xiv. 268. Of
our ov(m, evil of reducing the con-
duct of God to, XV. 174.

Ruling faculty of the soul, the mind
is the, ii. 289. Power of Christ,
v. 22. Affection, love the, xii. 186.
Elders in the church, xix. 535.
XX. 472.
Ruminating on the things of the
gospel, xvii. 58.

Sacerdotal act of Christ, the first,
ii. 198. Office of Christ, how to
be regarded, xi. 146. xii. 126.

Sacrament of the Lord's Supper, de-
signed for communion with Christ,
xvi. 63. The actings of faith in
it, 65.

Sacraments of the new covenant, v.
33.

Sacramental tender of Christ, xvii.

201.
Sacred, words of the Scripture, iii.

486.
Sacrifice of Christ, its object, ii. 520.
Of Christ, perpetual virtue, 521.
The death of Christ a, ix. 31.
Sacrifices, how connected with the ob-
lation of Christ, ii. 522. Their
origin and nature, ix. 377. Human,
379. Of the law, ineflSicacy of, x.
120. End of, 205. Expiatory,
xii. 153. Institution of, its design,
xiv. 138.
Safe, keeping any thing, by sealing
it, x. 298. Guide, the church of
Rome no, xviii. 591.
Safety from temptation, means of,
vii. 454. In fellowship with
Christ, X. 55. Of the way of sal-
vation, xiv. 254.
Saints, who are, vi. 134. Love to,
the effects of, vii. 505. Their pri-
vileges dangerous for any to en-
croach on, XV. 117. How purged,
430. Dismissed to rest, 470.
Filled with perplexity about Pro-
vidence, 489. Their access to God
in One Spirit, xvi. 150. How
Christ pleads with them, 238.
Their communion with Christ in
providential changes, 246. How
different from the men of the world,
257. Their usefulness in the
worid, 382. Of, in the Romish
church, xviii. 185.
Sake, for whose, Christ suffered, x.

163.
Salt of the covenant of grace, perse-
verance is the, vi. 122.
Salvation not attainable without
knowledge and faith, v. 170. By
Christ, viii. 457. Effected by the
gospel, XV. 17.
Samaritan letters, iv. 499. Penta-
teuch, the, 528.
Same, the gospel always the, iii. 276.
Sameness of the natural condition of

men, ii. 245.
Sanctification of the human nature of
Christ in the womb, ii. 188. Na-
ture of, 429. 432, 433, 434. v. 30.
X. 209. xi. 162. God the author
of, ii. 431. Founded on the atone-
ment, 432. Mysterious, 436. And
holiness promised, 448. And re-
generation, how they differ, 454.

INDEX

A progressive work, 465. 4R2.
How Christ is made to liis people,
iii. 48. Necessity, of, ISa. A
proper fruit and effect of the death
of Christ, V. 342. Universality of,
xiii. 399. The life of, 485.

Sanctified, how Christ was, to be an
oblation, ii. 198. Persons misun-
derstood by the world, 259. How
depraved affections are, 391. By
the blood of the covenant, what, v,
486. How we are said to be, vi.
135. Duties of morality, xii. 390.

Sanctifying light and knowledge, xvii.
299, The name of God, xix. 476.

Sanctuary, Christ a, xii. 421.

SangTiinary games of the Romans,
ix. 385.

Satan, how destroyed by Christ, vi.
406. xii. 34. 246. 270. xvii. 104.
When temptations come from, only,
vii. 442. Power of, ix. 152. Ex-
ertions of, against the truth, 335.
\ The salvation of the gospel, an-
nounced to, X. 258. His agency in
temptation, xiii. 61. Agency of,
in afflictions, xiv. 313. The head
of the first apostacy, xvii. 444.

Satisfaction of Christ, x. 518. Of
Christ, the, a motive to holiness,
iii. 128. Of Christ, not for all, v.
339. Of Christ, a triple difference
observed, 340. How made by
Christ for them who were saved
before his sufferings, ib. The
word not in our English Bible, 360.
Christ in his, paid the very sum
that was required of us, 363. Of
Christ incompatible with the gene-
ral ransom, 145. 369. Of Christ,
arguments for, 378. A twofold,
578. Of Christ the ground of con-
solation, 383. Spiritual, xi. 536.
To divine justice, man could not
make, .xii. 242. Of holy desires
only in heaven, 304. Undue, in
worldly things, xiii. 293. In a
state of sin, xiv. 430. The neces-
sity of it, xvi. 446. Of Christ for
the travail of his soul, xvii. 214.

Satisfactions of life outweighed bj'
trouble, iv. 190.

Satisfactory, spiritual things not, to
natural men, ii. 319. To corrupt
nature, sin is, xiii. 115. Persua-
sion of the divine institution of or-
dinances, xvii, 185.

507

Satisfied, how the goodness of God is,

xvii. 77.
Saving light how imparted, ii. 287.
Knowledge of God how obtained,
iii. 439. Grace, its nature and
origin, iv. 250. xiii. 149. Faith,
nature of, xi. 500.
Savour, sweet, of the graces of Christ,
X. 92. Of spiritual things, xiii.
479.
Saul, how he prophesied, ii. 156.
Scandal of the cross, how taken away,
iv. 318. And offence, what is re-
quired of those who have given, xi.
546. Sins which occasion, dan-
gerous, xiv . 31. Of sin, how to be
considered, 287. Freedom from,
evil of resting in, xvii. 117.
Scandalized, how the world is by de-
clension in religion, xvii. 136.
Scandalous sins, how to be treated,

xxi. 149.
Scape-goat, typical, xi. 43. xvii. 240.
Sceptics in religion, origin of, xvii. 403.
Schism, nature of, xviii. 40. 264. xix.

111. XX. 239.
Scholastical learning, insufficiency of,

iii. 450.
Schoolmen, the, their character, xviii.

63. :;98.
Scibile, what things are, viii. 185.
Scoffing at spiritual things, ii. 305.
Science, faith more certain than, iii.

346.
Sciences and Arts, use of, in the in-
terpretation of Scripture, iii. 381.
Scope and end of the Scriptures to be

considered, iv. 348.
Scriptum and Lectum, iv. 515.
Scripture the only external means of
divine revelation, iii. 239. Suffi-
ciency of, pleaded for, xviii. 49.302.
Scriptures, characters or impressions
of God in, iii, 334. Of the, v. 10.
viii. 131. Reason of faith in, iii.
227. The, not written in a syste-
matical manner, 456. Diligent
reading of, iv. 97. 116. Who dis-
parage the, 366. Internal evi-
dence of the truth of, 402. Keep-
ing them from the people, xviii. 618.
Scruples not caused by the doctrine

of effectual redemption, v. 538.
Sea, a comparison from the, xiii. 166.
Seal, the Spirit a, iv, 214. x. 297.
Sealing the commission of the Apo-
stles, iv. 265. Of the Holy Spirit,

508

INDEX.

vi. 430. The destruction of a sin-
ful people, XV. 190. The covenant,
our, xvii. 213.
Searching the whole Scripture neces-
sary, iii. 461. Our own hearts, iv.
97. For the causes of the absence
of Christ, X. 157. Into ourselves,
when necessary, xiii. 266. The
heart, xiv. 345.
Season for doing good, xiii. 10. Ap-
pointed, of deliverance, xv. 104.
Seasonable supplies of grace granted,

xiii. 165.
Seasons of entering into temptation to
be watched, vii. 481. Proper, for
spiritual thoughts, xiii. 262.
Second causes, predetermination of,
V. 92. Justification, xi. 39. And
first justification, 170.
Secondary ecclesiastical power, xix.

24.
Secresy an occasion of temptation,

xiii. 346.
Secret and hidden nature of regene-
ration, ii. 244. And mysterious
operations of grace, 472. Will of
God not the rule of our obedience,
iii. 3. Will of God how known,
V. 95. Retirements and enjoy-
ments, how they should be governed
by the authority of God, iii. 182.
Hypocrites, vi. 139. Pleas of the
heart for sin, vii. 378. Liking of
sin, 471 . Workings and actings of
sin are to be considered, xiii. 88.
Particular lust cherished, sin works
by, 177. Lusts, cherishing, in-
fluence of, 324. Sins, their in-
fluence, xiv. 471.
Secrets, Christ reveals his, to his peo-
ple, X. 146.
Sects in religion, inconveniences of,

xxi. 313.
Secular pomp of the rulers of the
church, evil effect of, xvii. 531.
Advantages belonging to the church
of Rome, xviii. 608.
Security, the use of sealing, iv. 215.
Of the people of God, vi. 383. And
false peace, vii. 457. Of persever-
ance, not to be perverted, 507. Of
believers in Christ, x. 234. And
carelessness, causes of, xii. 513.
Of the new creation, 475. Sinful,
xiv. 443. In sinning, 500. In
ourselves, how prevented by afflic-
tions, xvii. 9. Careless, influence

of, 438. Of the Protestant reli-
gion, 602.
Sedate and quiet temper, of a, iii. 216.
Reading the Scriptures, 470. Na-
ture, different from mortification,
vii. 355. Meditation of Christ,
xii. 512.
Sedition sometimes improperly charg-
ed on men, xv. 83. When falsely
charged, xxi. 439.
Seducer, the case of the, xv. 206.
Seducers, of, vii. 244. How men be-
come an easy prey to, xviii. 605.
To be shunned, xix. 94.
Seduction to be guarded against, xiii.

171.
Seductions, pernicious, preservation

from, iii. 406.
Sedulity necessary in ministers, xvii.

505.
Seed of the woman, who, v. 391. Of
the serpent, who, 402. Not re-
deemed, 474. Of God in believers,
vii. 204. Of the woman, and seed
compared, xvi. 396.
Seek to God, how we should for re-
lief, xvii. 17.
Seeming mortification, its nature, .

xiii. 290.
Seers, prophets so called, ii. 142.
Selah, what meant by it, xv. 107.
Self-conceit, evil of, iii. 450. Evi-
dencing efficacy of the Scriptures,
330. Credibility, nature of, 301.
Abasement, ii. 543. xi. 2Q. xvii.
184. Abasementpromoted by medi-
tation, vii. 400. Fulness, evilof,506.
Confidence, iii. 447. Confidence,
danger of, vii. 485. Knowledge, x.
114. Knowledge, importance of, vii.
486. Displacency and abasement,
xi. 535. Judging, 93. 557. Annihi-
lations, xii. 178. Denial and pa-
tience in sufferings, 220. Macera-
tion, furious, to which Satan is con-
signed, 272. Sufiiciencyof the will,
V. 182. Sdfficiencyof God, xii. 414.
Righteousness, xiii. 411. Righteous-
ness, spring of, xiv. 69. Righteous
endeavours to subdue sin, fruitless,
xiii. 202. Examination, impartial
and severe, 239. Pleasing in duty,
248. Deceivings, grounds of, 269.
Condemnation, why necessary, xiv.
50. Justification, its evil, 526.
Seeking, xv. 181. Renunciation,
xvii. 8'.;. Slaughter, what, xix. 29

INDEX.

509

Self-justiciaiies, xix. 152.

Selfish men unlike God, iii. 147.
Frame of spirit displeasing to
God, xiv. 127. How faith and
love may be preserved from being,
rvii. 92.

Selfishness, how connected with duty,
xiv. 339.

Seminal virtue, how imparted in the
creation, ii. 103.

Send, how God is said to, the Holy
Spirit, ii. 1 18.

Sending of the Holy Spirit, Christ,
ii. 21.5. X. 244. Jesus Christ, a
proof of the necessity of holiness,
iii. 198. Of the Son by the Father,
V. 235. 240. 2J5. Christ to die
for sin, an evidence for forgiveness,
xiv. 202.

Sense of sin, how impressed on the
mind, ii. 409. True, of the com-
mands, declared by Christ, iii. 202.
Spiritual, of the reality of divine
things, 302. And judgment, spiri-
tual, 413. Of our true condition
necessary to be acquired, 443. Of
God's relation to us as a Father, iv.
81. Of sin, clear and abiding, ne-
cessary, vii. 385. Punishment of,
ix. 122. Of our apostacy from
God, xi. 26. Of the guilt of sin,
why necessary, 30. Abiding, of
our want of grace, xii. 148. Vi-
gorous, of pardoning mercy, xiii.
167. Spiritual, its discerning
power, 240. Of divine love, how
communicated to the soul, 423.
Of the love of God, xiv. 15. The
deep, we should have of spiritual
concerns, 42. And reason, deli-
verances often beyond, xv. 150.
Spiritual, and faith, distinguished,
xiv. 291.

Senseless creatures, the wrath of
God on, XV. 134.

Senselessness under guilt, xiv. 443.
Under the word, 447.

Sensibility of the love of Christ, xii.
208. Of sin necessary, xiii. 83.
Of the power of sin, xiv. 417.

Sensual views of heaven, xiii. 299.
Lusts, why men are given up to,
xvii. 326.

Sensuality of life, xiv. 424. xvii. 496.

Sentence of the law against sin, ix.
169. Of the law on sinners, xiii.
197. Ofthelaw.severity of,xiv. 55.

Separation of persons and things to
theservice ofGod,ii.431. Between
God and man by sin, ix. 168. Of
the body and blood of Christ, xvii.
153. From the world, xix. 84.
From corrupt churches, xxi. 25.

Serene and clear, all things above
are, xii. 489.

Serpent, tradition of the Jews about
the, iv. 291.

Serpent's head, what it is, xvi. 396.

Servant, Christ appeared in the form
of a, viii. 384.

Servants of God ready to faint under
dark providences, xv. 172. Of
God often cut off before the ac-
complishment of the great things
about which they have been em-
ployed, XV. 467.

Service, spiritual, principles of, x.
262. Of God, man made for the,
xii. 257. Of Christ, how valued,
333. Of Christ in heaven, 334.
Of the Latin, xviii. 157. 56'i'.

Servile fear, the nature of, ii. 507.

Sesostris, king of Egypt, his law
about idle persons, xv. 242.

Setting apart to the work of the
ministry, iv. 331. Ministers apart
to their office, xvii. 36, Apart
time for preparation, 188.

Settlement of men in the truth. Scrip-
ture sufficient for, xviii. 302.

Seventy, the ministry of the, tem-
porary, iv. 269. The translation of
the, iii. 510. iv. 394. 522.

Severe providences, interpretation of,
xiv. 490.

Severities of mortification, when ne-
cessary, xii. 572.

Severity of God, xix. 500. Of God,
why it must be insisted on, xvii.
322. And goodness of God, xiv.
473. Against dissenters, xxi. 392.
And anger of God, what, ix.
437.

Shadow of the glory of Christ in the
gospel, xii. 477.

Shaking of the heavens and earth,
XV. 351.

Shame and sorrow for sin, ii. 419.
Inseparable from sin, 506. Casting
off, 509. And reproach, worldly,
vii. 456. Open, putting Christ to,
xvii. 334.

Shameful, the death of Christ was,
ix. 111.

510

INDEX.

Shape and visible figure of God, viii.
148.

Shedding abroad the love of God in
the heart, x. 294.

Sheep, why the people of God are so
called, xvi. 381.

Shelter from storms, xv. 21.

Shewing forth the death of Christ,
xvii. 168.

Shining into the heart, God, iii. 433.

Ship, similitude of, viii. 125.

Shower of rain, a simile, xiii. 234.

Sick, visitation of, directions of An-
selm for, xi. 22.

Sickness, what sinners will do in, xiv.
453.

Sighs and tears, occasion of, xi. 558.

Sight of God, what Moses had, vii.
402. Beholding the glory of Christ
by, xii. 476. Heaven a state of,
xiii. 300.

Sigionoth, what it means, xv. 98.

Sign, visible, of the Holy Ghost, ii.
73.

Signal mercies, losing the impression
of, iv. 234.

Signification, great, depending on a
single letter, ii. 159. Double, of
the names of the officers of the
church, xvii. 60.

Signs and wonders no infallible testi-
mony of prophecy, ii. 25. Mira-
culous works called, 160. Of the
Holy Spirit, 161. And tokens of
regeneration, 247.

Silent, the peculiar use of the word in
Scripture, x. 31.

Siloam, fall of the tower in, xiv. 486-

Simony, the nature of, iv. 242.

Simple intelligence belongs to God,
viii. 183.

Simplicity of believing, iii. 311. Of
the gospel, corruption of, xiii. 171.
Of the gospel, danger of rejecting,
xvii. 544.

Sin against the Holy Ghost remedi-
less, ii. 16. X. 281. Compared to
things that defile, ii. 502. Original,
v. 122. X. 7 9. Original, denial of,
ii. 256. Glorying in, 537. And
grace cannot rule together, iii. 27.
Mortification of, 87. vii. 325. An
abiding principle, iii. 90. One, fre-
quently the punishment of another,
vii. 376. Weakened by grace,
478. viii. 94. Of Adam, what it
was, 204. Knowledge of, x, 115.

How transferred to Christ, 239.
How imputed to Christ, xi. 218;
Permission of, xii. 80. And apos-
tacy from God, its nature, 226.
First, horrible nature of the, 237.
Of the devil, in what it consists,
539. However violent in its actings,
must not conquer, xiii. 40. Proper
consideration of, 78. Extenuation
of, 114. Why not acted, when
conceived in the heart, 131. How
God restrains it in the world, 139.
And prayer, their influence on each
other, 242. Freedom from, in
heaven, 296. The first, greatness
of, xiv. 136. And grace, dominion
of, 405. 472. Preventive of good,
XV. 22. The cause of judgments,
166. When ripe for ruin, 165.
The cause of disquietness to be-
lievers, 471. When habitually
prevalent, xvi. 533. How re-
garded in the covenant, xvii. 16.
How it is subdued by Christ, 106.

Sincere desires to pray, iv. 145. As-
sent to divine revelation, xi. 123.
Sense of sin, nature of, xiv. 57.

Sincerity, iii. 4. When it may be
professed, ii. 485. Of the affections,
xiii. 479.

Singing of psalms, xvii. 76.

Single acts of obedience, iii. 8.

Singular, what there is, in the life of
God in the soul, iii. 26.

Sinless and perfect obedience not at-
tainable, iii. 189.

Sinner, convinced, state of, xi. 1 22.

Sinners, the promises made to, vi.
3 1 3. Their extremities make them
see their need of Christ, xv. 149.

Sins, when duties are said to be, ii.
340. Under or after great af-
flictions, aggravation of, xiv. 29.
Of others, mourning for, 551.
What endanger the removal of the
gospel, XV. 38. Mortal and venial,
a false distinction, xvi. 92. Of
others, how far we are concerned
in them, 514. Of churches and
professors, xvii. 116. Which have
procured judgments, we should ex-
amine what share we have had in
them, ib»

Sion, the object of envy and fear, xv.
524. The design of God in found-
ing it, 529. God's care of her,
xvi. 283. Glorious with the spoils

of lier adversaries, xvi. 286. Her
beauty and strength, 386. Worthy
of our observation, 387. Her pro-
tection, 389. Her bulwarks, 394.

Skill in the original text necessary to
the exposition of Scripture, ii. 43.
In dividing the word, iv. 349. xvii.
64.

Slaves and children, difference of,
X. 263.

Slaying the soul by the law, xiii. 198.

Sleep of present satisfaction, how
God awakens his people from,
xvii. 9.

Slight thoughts of sin, dangerous, vii.
476. xiii. 70. Performance of duty,
xiii. 81.

Slightly, speaking peace to ourselves,
vii. 417.

Sloth, spiritual, how overcome, iii. 36.
In holy duties, 136. xii. .567. Spi-
ritual, effect of, iii. 449. And
negligence, spiritual, xiii. 168.

Slothful, the mind is spiritually, xiii.
112.

Slow progress in knowledge, why
many make, iii. 423.

Slowness of heart to believe, vii. 409.

Slumber of grace^ evil of, vii. 483.

Small things, God does not despise,
xiv. 341 .

Sober mindedness, iv. 50.

Society and business, when to be
avoided, xiii. 360. Wicked, evil
of, xiv. 413. Civil, fundamental
law of, xxi. 421.

Socinianism, its hostility to the per-
son of Christ, xii. 56.

Socinius, history of, viii. 30.

Socrates, his character falsely spoken
of, iii. 221. Case of, xxi. 187.

Solemn act of testimony to the Scrip-
tures, iii. 269. Justification at the
day of judgment, xi. 172.

Solicitation, perplexing, of lust, xiii.
328. To sin, how resisted, 481.
To particular sins, xiv, 419.

Solicitations to sin, vii. 445. 447. Fre-
quent, xiii. 127. Prevalent, 111.

Solicitude about the v/orld, how to be
regulated, xi. 533. Occasioned by
the withdrawment of Christ, x. 156.
Solitarily, the gift of prayer should
not remain, but be associated with
other graces, iv. 123.
Solitude and retirement, xi. 560. xiii.
346.

INDEX. 51X

Solifidians, who are, xi. 91.

Solomon's Song, excellency of, xii.
197.

Son, Spirit of the, ii. 55. Of the
Holy Ghost, Christ not the, 183.
Of God, Christ is the, viii. 236.
Purchased treasury of the, x. 21.

Song of loves, xvii. 75.

Songs, God often calls his people to,
XV. 98.

Sophism proposed to Diogenes, viii.
92.

Sophistry, how best opposed, xvii.
69.

Sorrow, godly, how produced, xi. 556.
Deep, for sin, xiv. 277.

Sorrows of the church, how limited,
XV. 105.

Sottishness and folly of sin, xii. 544.

Sovereign grace and love of God a
motive to holiness, iii. 159. Plea-
sure of God in his dealings with
his people, xiv. 26^ Acts of God,
99.

Sovereignty of the will of God, v. 608.
Of God, a check to sin, xiii.104. Of
God, xiv. 106. 369. xvii. 147. Of
God, submission to the, xvii. 464.

Soul of man, origin of, ii. 105. Spi-
rituality of, xii. 358. And body,
how sanctified, ii. 496. Con-
formity to God, its beauty, 507.
Intercourse of, with God, iv. 125.
And body, union of, viii. 288. xii.
i:85. How Christ suffered in his,
ix. 118. The human, of Christ, iu
glory, its state, xii. 307. Free from
all imperfection in heaven, 521.

Souls of men, compassion for, xiv.
553.

Sound judgment a qualification for
the ministry, iv. 350. Doctrine,
why burdensome, vi. 16. Doctrine,
why men grew weary of, xvii. 360.
Soundness in the faith, xix. 563.
Sounds of letters, iv. 507.
Sparing mercy of God, ix. 423.
Speaking with tongues, iv. 302.
Peace to ourselves falsely, vii. 410.
Special grace, v. 201. Assisting
grace, xiii. 150. Corruptions, 176.
Attention to ordinances, when ne-
cessary, xvii. 139. And peculiar
object of faith, 150. Application
of Christ, 244.
Specification of spiritual life, ii. 338.
Speculative part of the mind, iii. 415.

512

INDEX.

Speech, gift of, necessary for minis-
ters, iv. 352.

Spirit, Holy, how both Lord and God,
ii. 7. The only author of good, 15.
Known by his operations, 29. Dis
pensation of, not confined to the first
ages of the church, 36. Import of
the name, 40. So called from his
immaterial substance, 48. So called
from his work, 50, 51. In what
sense called the Spirit of God, 55.
How called the Spirit of the Son,
56. Of Anti-Christ, what it is,
59. An eternal, infinite, intelli-
gent Person, 66. His own sub-
sistence, 77. Never appeared in
the person of a man, 78. The au-
thor of the ministry in the church,
87. Not a quality or virtue of the
divine nature, 91. Given of God,
112. Compared to fire and water,
124. And his graces to be prayed
for, 172. The legacy of Christ,
173. How he supplies the bodily
presence of Christ, 219. How he
glorified Christ, 223. Works by-
ordinary means, 257. Of God,
things of, what they are, 299. The
Author of regeneration, 348. A
sanctifier, 452. The immediate,
efficient cause of mortification, iii.
98. Of the Son, meaning of the
words, iv. 48. Concurrence of,
and actings in the work of redemp-
tion, V. 253. His continuance
with believers, vi. 411. Mortifies
sin in believers, vii. 344. His
Deity, graces, and operations, viii.
443. Communion with the, x. 273.
Divinity of, 497. Judgment of our
state by the, xiv. 273. Of God, the
great agent in gospel worship, xvi.
142. His operations in purging
the saints, 240.

Spiritual views of the excellency of
Christ necessary, xvii. 455. Gifts,
use and abuse of, ii. 1.8. Gifts, how
imparted by Christ, xvii. 34. Mer-
cies, all from the Holy Spirit, ii. 174.
Good not in any by nature, 231.
Troubles, 270. And natural, how
opposed, 297. Things, to whom
foolishness, 320. Life, spring of
in God, 338. Things, how dis-
cerned, 387. Life and moral vir-
tue, difference between, 553. Mind-
edness,iij.21. xiii. 215. And natural

life compared, iii. 77. Pride, evil of,
446. Acts, whence they proceed, v.
186. Glory of believers, vi. 171.
Regard to the will of God, vi. 508.
Judgments, xvii. 324.

Spirituality in religious duties, xvi.
522.

Spiritualness, we must maintain a
humbling sense of our aversion to,
xiii. 41.

Spirits, how to be tried, ii. 23. Dis-
cerning of, iv. 300.

Spoiling of Satan by Christ, xii. 271.

Spoils of enemies hung up in the
house of God, xv. 390.

Sponsor, Christ a proper, v. 337. 470.

Splendid sins, what, ii. 3-|:0.

Splendour of the glory of Christ too
great for our present condition, xii.
371.

Sprigge, animadversions on an erro-
neous work of his, V. 557.

Spring and fountain of spiritual life,
ii. 338. And fountain of holiness, iii.
44. Of comfort to believers, iv.
185. And autumn, xii. 552. Of spi-
ritual thoughts, xiii. 481.

Springs of obedience, xiii. 10.

Stability in believing on what it de-
pends, iv. 208. Of the love of God,
vi. 189.

Staggering at the promise of God, xv.
265. 291.

Stalking horse, the gospel sometimes
made a, xv. 38.

Standard copy of the Scriptures, iv.
460. Of holiness, Christ the, xii.
213.

Standards and measures, church, iv.
308.

Stapleton, De Principiis Fidea, ex-
tract from, iii. 364.

State of Adam before the fall, v. 139.
Of those for whom Christ died, be-
fore believing, 626. When falsely
considered good, vii. 369. Of the
wicked at the last day, ix. 232. Of
a convinced sinner, xi. 122. Pre-
sent, of Christ in heaven, xii. 291.
And condition to which man is re-
stored by Christ, 254. Of the
flock should be known to ministers,
xvii. 64.

States, two, of sin and grace, iii. 28.
And conditions of the church re-
garded in Scripture, 458.
Stations and places, duties of, xiv. 554.

INDEX.

513

Stead ofChristjChoosingany thing in,

xvii. 559.
Steady consideration of God, ii. 303.
And constant, the view of Christ in
heaven, xii. 480.
Steadfastness of the purposes of God,
vi. 201. In believing, xii. 276. xv.
305. Gives glory to God, 311. The
supports of it, 317. Ofmind, xiii.
96.
Stewards of worldly things, men are,

xiii. 385.
Stifling gifts with vice, to be avoided,

iv. 28.5.
Stillingfleet, Dr., animadversions on

his sermon, xix. 571.
Stirring up of spiritual graces, iii. 46.
vi. 460. His people to search di-
ligently after him, how Christ does,
xii. 496. To sin, innate corrup-
tion, xiii. 55. The soul, neglect of,
169.
Stoics, their definition of liberty, xv.

73.
Stopping the mouths of enemies, x.

227.
Stoutheartedness to be avoided, xiv.

535.
Stoutness of sinful hearts, xv. 135.
Straits and difliculties, outward, iv.

57. Time of great, xv. 47,
Strange objects of worship prohibited

by the Athenians, xxi. 382.
Strangers, in Scripture, how under-
stood, xvi. 220.
Streams of grace, ii. 474. Of refresh-
ment from the mercy of God, xiv.
98.
Strength obtained from the Holy Spi-
rit, ii. 318. Supernatural, not im-
parted by moral suasion, ii. 359.
For walking with God necessary,
X. 134. Nothing to be attempted
in our own, xii. 574. Aids and
supplies of, how obtained, xiv. 435.
Spiritual, how communicated, 455.
Of God's people, how proved, xv.
22. A sufficiency of, in God, xvii.
ol.
Strengthened, how faith is, vi. 519.
Strengthening holy graces, how it is
done, ii. 456. Grace, how obtained,
xiii. 426. Faith, the means of, xv.
108.
Strict account, we should call our-
selves to a, xvii. 197.
Strife and debate, evil of, vii, 506.
VOL. T.

Strong consolation, x. 308.
Stubborn resolution in sin, xiii. 70.
Studying divinity, eifect of doing so

improperly, iii. 450.
Stumbling and falling, difference be-
tween, xi. 316.
Stupid and senseless, sinners are, ii.

537.
Style, variety of, in Scripture, ii. 159.
And manner of the sacred writers,
iii. 265.
Suasion, moral, ii. 350.
Siibduction of the means of grace from

a people, iv. 235.
Subdued, how Satan is by Christ, vi.

407.
Subdues, how Christ, his enemies,

xvii. 104.
Subduing of the world by the gospel,

iii. 270.
Subject matter of Scripture, iv. 551.

Of a gospel church, xx. 354.
Subjection, bringing the body into,
vii. 398. Due to bishops, xix, 223.
To Christ, how professed, 480.
Subjective darkness of the mind, ii.
284. Glory of heaven, what it is,
xiii. 303. Discovery of forgiveness,
xiv. 80.
Submission to the will of God by
Christ, ii. 201. To the will of God,
how promoted, iii. 160. Of Christ
in his sufferings, xvii. 165. To
the sovereignty of God, 464. Ca-
nonical, required, xxi. 128.
Subordinate ministry to that of the
apostles, iv. 271. Evidences, value
of, xiv. 400.
Subordination in churches, xix. 167.
Subscription to confessions of faith,

xix. 390.
Subserviency of the human will to the
providence of God, v. 184. Of
temporal to spiritual things, vi. 3.
Subsistence of the human nature of
Christ, viii. 287. Personal, of the
human and divine natures of Christ,
xii. 280. Of spiritual things in the
heart, xjiii. 280. Of faith, xv. 123.
Substantial form, what it is, viii. 387.
And real, the vision of heaven, xii.
480.
Substitution of persons, x. 550. Of

Jesus Christ, xvii. 205.
Substitutively guilty, how Christ was,

ix. 469.
Subtlety of disputation, iii. 311.
2 L

514

I i\ D E X.

Success of the spiritual conflict, iii.
220. Of tbe doctrine of the Scrip-
tures,'^70. Of prayer, God glori-
fied by, iv. 73. Of grace, cause of,
vii. 341. In mortifying sin, 363.
An evidence of the power of sin,
xiii. 60. Of the word promoted by
prayer, xvii. 66.
Successes of sin, xiii. 63.
Successors of the apostles, iv. 267. Of

Peter, xviii. 362.
Succour from Christ, vii. 425. Pecu-
liar, against indwelling sin, xiii.
164.
Sudden surprisal of temptation, xiii.
125. Forgetfulness of divine ma-
nifestations, xiv. 30.
Suffer, in what instances the gospel

is likely to, vii. 507.
Suffering patiently for Christ, iii. 222.
In the strength of Christ, xvii.
221.
Sufferings of Christ, V. 246. x.118. Of
the martyrs, iii. 269. Great, why
God brings them on his people, vii.
441. Of Christ prove the justice
of God, ix."40;"). And glory, how
•connected, xii. 436. How to be
prepared for, xiii. 283. Proper
frame under, 315. For religion,
xiv. 483. Of Christ, remembrance
of, xvii. 202. Of Christians under
the Roman emperors, xxi. 432.
Sufficiency for obedience from God,
iii. 80. Of knowledge to be ob-
tained from the Scriptures, 466.
Of divine revelation, 'iSG. Of the
death of Christ, v. 398. Of God
seen in the covenant, xvii. 29. Of
Scripture pleaded for, xviii. 49.
302.
Sufficient grace, v. 503. Self, God is,

xiv. 196.
Suffrage of the people in the choice

of a minister, xix. 524.
Suggestions of Satan, power of, iii.
434. Of the Holy Ghost, iv. 167.
Suit, we should, our prayers to the
state of the congiegation, xvii. 66.
Suitableness between the mind and
the duty, whence derived, ii. 38.
Of the operations of the Holy Spi-
rit, to our condition, 370. Of spi-
ritual things, 301. Of every thing
in creation, xi. 63. Of holiness,
how acknowledged, 527. Of ac-
tions to the heart, xiii. 22. Of

temptation, 48. Of mind to spi-
ritual things, 463.
Sun, moon, and stars, the host of hea-
ven, ii. 100.
Superadds, what the gospel does to

the light of nature, ii. 373.
Supererogation, works of, ii. 446.
Superficiary knowledge of divine

things, xii. 276.
Supernatural habits, iii. 2. The prin-
ciple of holiness, 7. Revelation
the objective cause and means of
illumination, 233.
Superstition, gradual progress of, iv,
13. Effect of, xiii. 413. How
produced, 466. Reign of, ?vii.
443.
Superstitious devotions, iii. 16.
Supine negligence, influence of, xvii.

439.
Supper, Lord's, xiv. 177.
Supplication, spirit of, iv. 39. x. 305.
When specially necessary, xvii.
197.
Supplies and assistances of grace, why
imparted, iii. 105. Of the Spirit,
how to be obtained, 475. Of grace,
how communicated, iv. 358. xiii.
423. Of grace, when given, x. 176.
Of grace to subdue indwelling sin,
xiii. 162. Of spiritual life, how
ol)tained, xii. 466. Of grace, all
from Christ, 580. Of grace, xiv.
32. What, are received from Christ
by faith, xvii. 124.
Support from fellowship with Christ,
X. .56. Derived from forgiveness,
xiv. 115.
Supported, how Christ was, in his

sufferings, ii. 195.
Supportment from the Holy Spirit, vi.

458.
Suppositions of a state of grace liable

to abuse, ii. 477.
Supremacy, papal, nature of, xviii.

284.
Supreme teaclier, who is the, iii. 414.
Dominion of God, v. 82. Governor,
of the Jewish polity, God the, ix.
461. Love, why due to Christ,
494. Valuation of Christ, x. 168.
Head of the church, Christ, xviii.
444.
Sure, the covenant is, xvii. 17.
Suretiship of Christ, xi. 218.
Surety , for whom CJhrist was a, v. 389.
475.

I N D K X.

5i5

Surjirisal into sin, xii. 559. And dis-
appointment, xvii. 7.

Surprisals of sin, vii. 191. Of temp-
tation, 492. Uneypected, of in-
dwelling sin, xiii. 46. By sin, 1 10.

Surprised into great sins, how some
persons are, xi. 545.

Susception of the office of a mediator
by Christ, xii. 412.

Suspension of the rigorous execution
of the law, v. 618.

Sustentationof all things by God, v. 81.

Sweetness of fellowship with Christ,
X. 54-. None, in general notions of
forgiveness, xiv. 92.

Sword of the word, xvii. 100.

Sybils, the prophecies of the, ii. 156.
Verses solemnly transcribed, iv.
460.

Symbolical actions, how enjoined the
prophets, ii. 152.

Symptoms of lust to be considered,
vii. 377.

Synagogues, a copy of the Scriptures
preserved in the, iv. 502.

Synod of Dort, xvii. 365.

Syriac translation of the Scriptures,
iv. 527.

Syriac ritual of baptism, ii. 75.

System, the Scriptures not composed
as a, iii. 456.

Tabernacle and templeof old, wis-
dom of its institutions how mani-
fested, xii. 324.

Table of the Lord, provisions of, xvii.
206.

Taint of sin, and liableness to guilt,
how avoided by the Redeemer, xii.
248.

Taking away the Spirit, by what pro-
cured, vi. 147.

Talents, what, are given to ministers,
iv. 342. Disproportionably given,
.xvii. 54.

Talmuds, the Jewish, iv. 488.

Taste, how we are said to, spiritual
things, vii. .305. Experimental, of
religion, xvi. 48. Of the excellency
of the gospel lost, xvii. 556.

Tasting the powers of the world to
come, x. 302. The love of Christ,
xii. -430. Of the heavenly gift,
xvii. 303.

Teachable, how the mind is made, iii.
475.

Teacher, the Holy Spirit a, x, 304.

Teachers, ordinary, iv. 272, xx. 461.

False, their mischievous influence,
xvii. 449. False, the cause of divi-
sions, x.xi. 103. Public, in religion,
defects of, xvii. 496.

'leaches his ministers to preach, how
God does, xvii. 6.5.

Teaching of the Holy Spirit, ii. 85.
iii. 408. iv. 209. To pray, how the
Holy Spirit does, ii. 469. Of Christ,
advantages of, iii. 205. Internal,
of the Holy Ghost, 408. Of God,
in what it consists, 432. Officers
of the church, iv. 327. xvii. 61.

Teman, what meant by it, xv. 106.

Tempers of men, various and dif-
ferent, iii. 216. Natural, tempta-
tion sometimes rises from, vii. 487.

Tempest of the wrath of God, Christ
alone a covert from, xv. 334.

Temple of God, a believer the, vi.
445. Work of Christ in heaven,
xii. 316. Heaven a glorious, 320.

Temporal, the decrees of God, how
made, v. 61. Promises, vi. 297.
Power of the pope, xviii. 284.
Things, communication of, to each
other, xix. 92.

Temporary election, what it is, iv.
^51. Faith, xi. 96. xiii. 238. Be-
lievers, xii. 560. Impressions on
the affections, xiii. 396. Not to
be despised, xiii. 398. Delight in
duty, xiv. 421. Divine institutions,
xix. 487.

Tempt, how God is said to, vii. 439.

Tempting the Spirit, what it is, ii. 90.

Temptation, acquaintance with, a
qualification for the ministry, iv.
351. Its nature and power, vii.
437. Pity of Christ to his people
in, X. 173. Interruptions from, xii.
512. Readiness to join with, xiii.
48. Distinguishing the time of, 325.
Power andprevalency of, xiv. 26.

Temptations, falling under the power
of, ii. 399. How they hinder and
promote the growtli of holiness,
473. Relief from, iii. 303. When
they come from Satan only, vii.
442. Public, 461. Of Christ,
468. And trials, why they should
be considered, xiii. 270.

Tenacious, severe, contending against
sin, xiii. 82.

Tendency to obedience, what, ii. 344.
Of temptation to be discovered,
vii. 491.

Tender frame of spirit, vii. 477.
2L2

51(j INDEX.

Keeping the heart, xiv. 471. And
exhibition of Christ in the gospel,
xvii. 199.
Tenderness of Christ towards his peo-
ple, X. 89. Of conscience, decline
of, xiii. 159.
Tenders of gospel righteousness, x.

215.
Terms used to express the punish-
ment of sin, V. 597. Used by the
ancient church to describe the hy-
postatical union, xii. 283. Of peace,
xiv. 238. Upon which we enter
into covenant with God, xvii. 26.
Of communion, imposition of, xxi.
123.
Terror of God, how made known, xiv.
376. The, which accompanies
death, xvii. 160.
Testimonies of the ancients, v. 552.
To the excellency of the Scrip-
tures, from the fathers, iii. 359.
Testimony of the Spirit to Christ, ii.
208. To the truth, iv. 203. To
the Scriptures, 424. Of the church
to the Scriptures, iii. 261. Tothe
truth of Scripture, 263. Faith built
on, 289. Of adoption, iv. 220.
The nature of, 410. Of conscience,
vi. 128. xiii. 247. Faith an assent
upon, xi. 90. Against sin required
of us, xiii. 339.
TertuUian's remarkable saying with

respect to the Scriptures, xv. 439.
Text, original, of Scripture, necessity
of skill in, ii. 43. Abuse of, iii.
491. Hebrew and Greek, integrity
of, iv. 449.
Thankfiil remembrance of mercies,

XV. 108.
Thankfulness for cleansing from sin,
xi. 546. For grace received, xiv.
328. For the ministry, xvii. 39.
Thanksgiving, x. 333. To Christ, xii.

408.
Themistius, his counsel to the Em-
peror Valens, xv. 228. A quotation
from, xvii. 507.
Theodosius the emperor, a declaration

of, xvii. 579.
Things represented in vision to the
prophets, ii. 15 1. Against the
light of nature not enjoined the
prophets, 152. Of the Spirit of
God, 299. Spiritual, to whom they
are foolishness, 320. Of Christ,
what they are, iv. 163.
Thirst, spiritual, vi. 467. xv. 332. .

Thirsty souls want no water, xv. 149.
Thoughts of heavenly things, how ex-
cited, iii. 471. Hard, of God, how
removed, vi. 513. The purveyors
of the soul, vii. 352. Vain, xiii.
113. Powerless, of spiritual things,
169. And meditations, spiritual,
224. About Christ, regulation of,
xii. 279. Our, should be fixed on
the person of Christ, 398. Fre-
quent, of Christ, 511. Evil, in-
jection of, xiv. 428.
Thrasilaus, story of, xix. 207.
Threatenings of God, nature of, vi.
235. Design of God in them, vii.
77. And the punishment of sin,
how appointed, ix. 494.
Three in one, God has revealed him-
self as, ii. 63. Sorts of lives, vii. 41 4.
Thriving of grace at the end of life,

xii. 548.
Thoughtfulness about the state of the

soul, xiv. 43,
Throne of Satan in the mind, wjiat it
is, iii. 446. Of grace, God seen
on a, iv. 79. Of sin in the affec-
tions, xiv. 429.
Tiberian Massorites, who they were,

iv. 490.
Tigranes, king of Armenia, history

of, ix. 499.
Time of death appointed by God, xii.
361. Of temptation, affliction is
a, xiii. 316. Some portion of, to
be specially devoted to spiritual
thoughts, xiii. 366. Of public ca-
lamity, use of faith in, xvii. 108.
The, when duty is to be performed,
xvii. 187.
Times of affliction and calamity, effect
of on the mind, vii. 357. Of great
distress of conscience, we should
invoke Christ in, xii. 143.
Tiresias, ghost of, xi. 85.
Tithes, payment of, xix. 392.
Title and right to the kingdom of
God, vii. 171. What, the children
of God enjoy, x. 265.
Titles of God, evidence forgiveness,

xiv. 191.
Tittle and iota of Scripture, every,

sacred, iii. 487.
Tokens, infallible, of being moved by

the Holy Ghost, ii. 145.
Toleration, xv. 70. 200. In religion,
71. 200, 207. 213. Of errors, 68.
And indulgence considered, xxi.
375.

INDEX.

517

Tongue, worshipping God in an un-
known, xviii. 619.

Tongues, speaking with, iv. 302. Of
fire, ii. 76. And hands of the pro-
phets guided by the Holy Ghost,
146. Multiplication of, part of the
curse on man, x. 136. Gift of, xix.
57.

Tormenting convictions, iv. 318..

Touching Christ, the means of de-
riving virtue from him, iii. 116.

Touchstone of holiness, what it is, iii.
50. Of love, xii. 210. Of gospel
light, xiii. 81.

Trade, a metaphor, from, applied to
religion, iii. 359, Benefits of, xxi.
203.

Tradition, oral, insufiBciency of, iii.
237. Its proper use in the inter-
pretation of Scripture, 502.

Traditions, corrupt, adherence to, iii.
447. Of the Jews, iv. 393. Au-
thority of, 429.

Traditional course of studying divi-
nity, iii. 450.

Transaction of things in heaven by
Chri.st, xii. 317.

Transient affections, xiii. 479. Our
present view of Christ, xii. 480.,

Transcendent atheism, what, v. 57.

Transcribers of the sacred writings,
iv. 458.

Transformation of the affections, xiii.
436.

Transforming power of beholding the
glory of Christ, xii. 375. Efficacy
of a view of Christ, 498. Power
of the love of Christ, xvii. 252.

Transgression of the law, sin is the,
xi. 250.

Translation out of darkness into light,
iii. 426. Of punishment to Christ,
ix. 427. Of believers into the fa-
mily of God, X. 255. Of punishment
, by divine dispensation, xii. 449.

Translations of Scripture, iii. 487.
Of the Scriptures, use of, iv. 520.

Transposition of letters in Scripture,
iv. 382.

Transubstantiation, xviii. 506. Why
invented, .xvi. 66.

Travail of the soul of Christ, xvii.
214.

Treacheries of the heart of man, xiii.
25.

Treasure, good, of the heart, xiii.
225. 229,

Treasures of wrath, when poured out,

XV. 164.
Treasury purchased, of the Son,x.21.

Of grace, Christ the, xii. 460.
Treaty of the gospel, its object, xii.

263.
Tree and branches, union of, vi. 451.
Trees, believers compared to, ii. 465.
High and green, what they signify,
XV. 424. Low and dry, what meant
by them, ib.
Trembling of heart, xv. 102.
Trial of prophets and prophecy, ii. 25.
What circumstances men are placed
in for their, xiii. 327. ,
Trials, great, permitted to prevent
sin, xiii. 134. And temptations,
why they should be considered,
270.
Trifling with temptation, vii. 447,
Trinity, of the, v. 12. How spiritual
gifts are derived from each person
in, ii. 7. Doctrine of, the founda-
tion of all religion, 64. The, re-
vealed in the new creation, 175.
The peculiar work of each person
in redemption, 176. The doctrine
of the, iv. 442. The doctrine of the,
vindicated, x. 469. Doctrine of,
why denied, xi, 59. Order of the
Holy Persons in the, in their ope-
rations, xii. 274.
Triumphant, the church, v. 27.
Ascension of Christ into heaven,
xii. 308.
Trouble, every man exposed to, iv.
190. Sin is a cause of, to believers,
vii. 190.
Troubles, different sorts of, ii. 284.
Which render consolation neces-
sarys 485. And distresses, light-
ness of, xii. 352. Preservation
from, xiii. 489.
True and real holiness, a great matter,
iii. 17. Religion when confined to
the Jewish nation, 485. Ministry,
what it is, iv. 347. God, Christ is
the, viii. 344.
Trust in God, how Christ exercised,
ii. 201. Part of an office, iv. 159.
None to be put in the heart, vii.
455. In God, xi. 126. xv. 570.
Of the heavenly inheritance re-
posed in Christ, xii. 267. In
worldly grandeur, xxi. 59.
Truth, God is the spring and fountain
of, ii. 3. A grace of the Spirit,

518

I.N DEX.

and an evidence of holiness, iii.
148. Spirit of, 401. How it is to
be received, vi. 501. How it is
lost in words, xi. 15. Ssicred, the
person of Christ the repository,
xii. 102. First deposited in the
person of Christ, xiv. 165. As-
surance of its certainty, 166. Of
God, makes good his promises, xv.
141.270. Suffering for it, 82. Of
God engaged to protect righteous
zeal, 186. What graces peculiarly
rospect it in a perilous time, xvi.
354. We are not to be ashamed of
it, 411. Love of, why necessary,
xvii. 68. Repositories of, 502.
And innocence vindicated, xxi. 163.

Trusting in God, iii. 420.

Tumult of the soul from conviction,
ii. 416.

Tumultuating of lust, vii. 161. Of
indwelling sin, xiv. 342.

Turning from the way of righteous-
ness, xiii. 193.

Twenty things which profane a book,
iv. 460.

Twilight of the church, xii. 380.

Twiss, his sentiments on the justice
of God, ix. 452.

Two-fold satisfaction, v. 578.

Two opposite principles in all rege-
nerate persons, vii. 136. Classes
only of men, xiv. 319.

Types and allegories of Scripture,
iii. 467. Of the oblation of Christ,
vi. 484. Of Christ, expiatory sa-
crifices were, xii. 153.

Typical ascent of Christ into heaven,
xii. 312.

Vain thoughts, xiii. 113. And unpro-
fitable thoughts, 260. Curiosity ,335.
Confidence to be guarded against,
xiv. 539. Confidence, xvii. 441.

Valuation of the means of cleansing
from sin, ii. 546. Of what is
known, vii. 498. Of the pledges
of divine love, xiii. 491. Of mercy,
xiv. 125. Of the ministry, xvii. 39.

Value of the blood of Christ, v. 147.
Of the death of Christ, 319. How
the foundation of gospel dispensa-
tions, ib. Of satisfaction, whence
it arises, 583. Of the love of
Christ, xvii. 61.

Values believers, Christ, x. 163.

Vaninus, the Atheist, ix. 123.

Vanity of the mind, ii. 289. Of mind,
a cause of apostacy, xvii. 423. Of
mind how removed, xiii. 483. Of
the world, ii. 291. Of the world,
how we should be atFected by the,
xi. 548. Of pleas and pretences
against the personality of the Holy
Ghost, ii. 70. Of papal inventions
for the purification of sin, 512. And
darkness of mind, effect of, iii. 442.
Of our endeavours for salvation,
X. 120.

Variableness improperly charged on
the decrees of God, v. 59.

Variation in assurance, xiv. 279.

Variety of duties required for the mor-
tification of sin, iii. 111. Of expe-
rience, vi. 126. Great, in the dis-
pensation of the means of grace,
XV. 12. In God's dispensation of
the outward means of salvation,
14. Of ancient liturgies, xix, 424.

Various significations of the name
Spirit, ii. 43. Kinds, the works of
the Holy Spirit are of, ii. 230.
Lections of Scripture, iv. 380.
Notions of the same thing common
in Scripture, xvii. 305.

Variously exercised, how punitive
justice is, ix. 435.

Vehicles of grace, what are, ii. 3S6-

Veil of natural darkness, iii. 386.

Veiled, manifestation of the glory of
Christ after it had been, xii. 437.

Veiling of the glory of the divine na-
ture in Christ, xii. 420.

Venturing ou sin presumptuously, vii.
469.

Vengeance, how God executes, on the
enemies of his people, x. 179. Of
God cannot be avoided, xix. 77. On
anti-christian states, xv. 359.

Veracity of God the formal object of
faith, iii. 246. And truth of God
in his promises, xiv. 386.

Verbal testimony to the Scriptures,
iii. 270.

Verses of Adrian on his death bed, ix.
oTo-

Vexing the Holy Spirit, iv. 234.

Viator, how Christ was, xi. 321.

Vicar of Christ, the Holy Spirit so
called, ii. 218. Cl^rist has no, on
earth, xvii. 49.

Vicious habits, how removed, iii. 430.
Depraved habits, power of, 452.
Habits, how best counteracted, xii.

INDEX.

5iy

392. Habits, bow prevented, xiv.
470.

Vices, national, not watching against,
dangerous, xvii, 525.

Vicissitudes, none in the heavenly
state, xii. 516.

Victor, bishop of Rome, his conduct,
XX. 51.

Victorious act of faith, the last, xii.
5^6. Infallibly, the cause of Christ
will be, xvii. 128.

View by faith of the blood of Christ,
ii. 526. Of sin under suffering
useful, 550. Of the state of nature
necessary, 532.

Vigor and comfort of spiritual life, on
what it depends, vii. 350. And
acting of grace, cause of xii. 497.
Of the affections must be excited,
xiii. 119.

Vigorous sense of pardoning mercy,
xiii. 167.

Vileness of sin must be impressed on
the mind, xiii. 89.

Vindicates his right, how God, ix.
472.

Vindication of the law by Christ, iii.
202. Of the discourse on Commu-
nion with God, X. 341. Of the
glory of God in the punishment of
sin, xii. 233. Of the Animadver
sions on Fiat Lux, xviii. 211.

Vindicatory justice of God, ix. 364.

Vindictive justice "of God, viii. 163.
Justice of God, how satisfied, vi.
392. Justice of God clearly re-
vealed in Christ, x. 102.

Vine and branches, their mutual rela-
tion, iii. 65.

Violence or force, none offered to the
will by grace, ii. 371. The, sin
offers to the nature of man, xiii.
183.

Violent actings of lusts, vii. 360. The
death ofChrist was, ix. 111. Press-
ing to evil, xiii. 65.

Virgin Mary, of the, xviii. 147. 524.
How the mother of Christ, ii. 185.
Hymn to, xviii. 271.

Virtual consent .of the will to sin,
xiii. 122.

Virtue, moral, its nature, ii. 69. iii.
134. Moral, not holiness, ii. 436.
Moral, not to be confounded with
holiness, iii. 16.

Virtues and endowments, moral, for
civil government, from the Holy

Spirit, ii. 165. To be imitated in
Christ, iii. 56. Human, emanate
from God, xiv. 214.

Visibility of the church, xviii. 453.

Visible sign of the Holy Ghost, ii. 73.
Pledge given to Christ from hea-
ven, 193. Figure of God, viii. 148.
Profession of Christ, xvii. 172.
Church, xix. 152.

Vision, prescience of, v. 63. How it
belongs to God, viii. 183. Of God
in heaven, xii. 68. Of the glory of
God in heaven, 302. Heavenly, of
the glory of Christ, 369. Of un-
changeable, free mercy, xv. 5.

Visions, prophetical, ii. 149. And re-
presentations of things various, ii.
151. Prophetical, of the glory of
Christ, xii. 445. How God revealed
himself by, xv. 7. Heavenly, 8.

Visitation of the sick, directions of
Anselm for the, xi. 22.

Visitations of God to the soul, xii. 507.

Vital acts, sinners destitute of, ii. 338.

Vivification by grace, ii. 383.

Vocal prayer, iv. 89. Revelation, xxi.
323.

Vocation, divine, v. 29. Gift and
grace of, vi. 179.

Voice of God, what it is, iv. 415. Of
God in providence, xiii. 266. Of
Christ, hearkening to the, x. 233.
Of conscience as to the guilt of sin,
xiv. 80.

Voices, articulate in divine revela-
tions, ii. 148.

Voluntariness of the sufferings of
Christ, ii. 198.

Voluntary actings ascribed to the
Holy Spirit, ii. 69. Agent, the
Holy Spirit a, 125. Sins, v. 128.
The operations of the Spirit, x. 292.
The obedience ofChrist, xii. 431.
Thoughts, xiii. 225. Ascription of
glory to God, xiv. 198. Relin-
quishment of the means of grace,
413.

Vow, a way of dedication to God,
xvi. 458.

Vows, why iiieffectual, xiii. 202.

Vowels and accents, Hebrew, iii. 492.
The Hebrew, iv. 454.

Vulgate, the, iv. 531.

Ubiquity of God, viii. 138.
Ultimate end of an action, what it
should be, iii. 44. Object of faith

INDEX.

520

in the word of God, 247. View of
the essence of God, xii. 489.
Umpire, Christ an, x. 84.
Unable, we are at present, to bear the
full manifestation of the glory of
Christ, xii. 482.
Unacquaintedness with God, our, vii.
401 . "With our mercies, a sin, x.
39.
Unaffectedness with the sins of others,

xiv. 442.
Unalterabledecree of God with regard
to wicked men, iii. 154. Popery,
xviii.33.
Unapproved of God, who are, xvii.

493.
Unbelief, guilt of, ii. 374. And faith,
as connected with prayer, iv. 62.
Danger of,, V. 521. Final, not re-
garded in the satisfaction of Christ,
605. Its opposition to the Holy
Spirit, X. 18. Nature and effect of
xi. 120. Final, its malignity, xii.
264. Formal nature of, 376. Lan-
guage of, xiv. 248. And jealousy
distinguished, 287. The cause of
staggering at the promise, xv. 261.
Excludes from an interest in the
promise, 278. The sinfulness of,
291.
Uncalled, gifted, Christians, xix. 48.
Uncertain, what renders terms of

communion, xxi. 3 20.
Uncertainty of mere moral precepts,
iii. 206. Ofworldly things, xi. 551.
xiii. 380.
Unchangeable, the dispensation of the
Spirit is, iv. 186. The love of God
is, vi. 4. X. 41. The love of Christ
is, X. 77. Foundations of salva-
tion, xiv. 256. And free mercy,
vision of, xv. 5. State, the soul
enters by death, xvii. 159.
Unchangeableness ofGod,vi. 175. Of
God, the security of his promises,
XV. 279.
Unclean, things legally, ii. 506.
Uncleansed sinners, their state, ii.

533. 550.
Uncleanness, habitual, ii. 510.

Abounding of, xiv. 502.
Uncontrollable dominion of sin, evi-
dences of, xiv. 449.
Uncorrupted, the doctrines of the

gospel must be kept, xvii. 500.
Unction of Christ to his prophetical
office, ii. 1 92. Of the Holy Spirit,

iii. 404. iv. 5:02. A way of dedi-
cation to God, xvi. 455.
Unctions, the use of, x. 30.i.
Uncured enmity of the mind, xvii.

375.
Undeceiving persuasion of truth, how

obtained, iii. 382.
Under the law, bow Christ was made,

xi, 336.
Understand, we must, the things de-
clared in the Scriptures, iii. 241.
Understanding ascribed to the Holy
Spirit, ii. 79. Divine things, how
done, iii. 428. The mind of God
in his word, causes, ways, and
means of, 367. In the mysteries
of the gospel, iv. 348. The direc-
tive faculty of the soul, ii. 290.
The depravation of, 290. 385. How
given by Christ, 385. The human,
of Christ, xii. 119. Right, of for-
giveness, xiv. 125.
Undervaluing of duties, the evil of,

iii. 15.
Undervaluation of danger, vii. 463.
Undeserved, the love of God was,

xii. 425.
Undue objects of pretended love, xii.

178.
Unenlightened reason does not com-
prehend gospel mysteries, xi. 67.
Unequal, spiritual strength is, at va-
rious times, iii. 188. Our love to
God is, X. 37.
Unexpected surprisals of indwelling
sin, xiii. 46. Motions of indwell-
ing sin, xiv. 342. The judgments
of God come when, xvii. 129.
Unframed, how the heart is, by sin,

vii. 351.
Unframing the soul, how it is done,

xiii. 169.
Unfruitful profession, an, xiv. 446.
Unholiness of professors not to bo

charged on religion, vii. 109.
Unholy persons cannot enjoy God, ii.
550. iii. 132. Dishonour Christ,
210.
Uniformity, enforcement of, xix. 117.
Unintermitted, the .contemplation of
the glory of Christ in heaven, will
be, xii. 514.
Union with Christ, ii. 550. iii. 13. 61.
To Christ, iv. 196. vi. 446. rvii,
52. xix. 27. Among Christian
churches, iv. 28. xix. 167. xx.575.
Between the oblation and interces-

INDEX.

521

sion of Christ, v. 256. The foun-
dation of communion, x. 11. Be-
tween angels and the church by
love, xii. 184. Of soul and body,
intimate, 359. Among Protes-
tants, xvii. 595. And peace in re-
ligion, xviii. 40. 295. Hypostati-
cal, of the, ii. 179. Natures of
Christ, xii. 54. 'i!78.

Unity of the decrees of God, v. 106.
Of the promises, vi. 310. Of God,
viii. 133. X.473. Of faith, in what
it consists, xviii. 319. And mode-
ration, proposals for, 383. Church,
preservation of, xix. 82.

Universal character, by Dr. Wilkins,
iv. 506. Redemption, a comfort-
less doctrine, v. 284. Redemp-
tion without an universal revelation
of Christ, unprofitable and contra-
dictory, 327. 352. Vocation ex-
ploded, 504. Grace falsely pre-
tended to work on men, 520. Obe-
dience, necessity of, vii. 371.
Grace, ix. 194. Justice of God,
319. Harmony of nature, xi. 64.
And perfect, the obedience of Christ
was, xii. 432. Enmity against
God is, xiii. 32. Dominion of the
Pope, xviii. 479.

Universality the best evidence of sanc-
tification, ii. 497. Of obedience,
iii. 4 . Of holy duties, 22. Of in-
dwelling sin, vi. 156. Of efficient
causes in the death of Christ, ix.
112. Of sanctification, xiii. 402.
In the actings of indwelling sin,
xiv. 343. Of professors, xix. 167.

Universe, the good of, consulted in
the dispensations of God, xii. 232.

Uukindness, how we may be guilty
of, towards God, iv. 232. Towards
God, sense of, xiv. 16.

Unknown language, the Scriptures not
to be kept in an, iii. 483.

Unmortified professors, theevils which
attend them, vii. 343. Sin, in-
fluence of, xiv. 436. Lusts of men,
xviii. 65.

Unpardonable sin, approach to, xiv.
413.

Unprofitable and vain thoughts, xiii.
260.

Unprofitableness of sin, xiii. 147.

Unquenchable fire, burning up the
chaff with, ix. 236.

Unreadiness to receive instruction.

ii. 296. To obedience, how over-
come, iii. S6. Of grace for exer-
cise, xiii. 496. To duty, xiv. 436.

Unrepented sin, its eflfect on the con-
science, xiii. 182.

Unregenerate persons, danger of,
ii. .346. Persons may pray for the
Spirit, 486. Part of life to be re-
viewed, xiv. 286.

Unsanctified gifts and light, xiv. 448.

Unspeakable love of the Holy Spirit,
iv. 176. Greatnessof sin, an over-
whelming consideration, xiv. 120.

Unsearchable, the heart is, xiii. 22.
Abyss of Providence, xviii. 89.

Unspirited frames, falling into, xiv.
445.

Unspiritedness for duty, xiv. 19.

Unstableness of mind, effect of, xv.
495.

Unthrifty state of spiritual graces,
iii. 136.

Untuned, how the heart is, by sin,
vii. 351.

Unwillingness, spiritual, xiii, 109.

Unweariedness in the spiritual con-
flict necessary, xiii. 362.

Unwillingness of men to turn to God,
iii. 429. For duty, xiv. 437.

Upholder of all things, God is the, v.
81.

Upholds all things, Christ, viii. 373.

Uprightness, comfort of, vi. 129. Of
soul, xiii. 384.

Urgency, restless, of temptation, vii.
448. Of sin, xiii. 55. And pre-
valency of temptation, 276. Ne-
cessary in our applications to God
for relief, xiv. 38.

Urgent occasions of life, sin takes ad-
vantage from, xiii. 93.

Usages, civil, how they may be con-
nected with religion, xxi. 329.

Use of spiritual gifts, ii. 2. Of pro-
mises, exhortations, and threaten-
ings, 231. Of means why required,
iii. 1.54. Of prayer, iv. 31. Of faith
in justification, xi. 133. Of faith in
a time of public calamity, xvii. 108.
And abuse of worldly things, xiii.
383. Of reason, xviii. 94. 438.

Useful and necessary things, how
distinguished, iii. 407. Truths, how
distributed through the Scriptures,
461.

Usefulness in the world, on what it
depends, iii. 143. In our generation,

522 INDEX.

by what prevented, vii. 392. Of

believers, how promoted, x. 227.

Of spiritual gifts, xiii. 240.
Useless, what renders truth, xii. 108.
Uselessness of men in their profession,

causes of, xii. 571. Of professors, a

cause of offence, xvii. 537.
Usurped power of sin, xiv. 409.
Utterance in prayer a peculiar gift of

the Spirit, iv, 104. The gift of,

necessary for ministers, 351.

Waiting upon God, resolved, xiv.
118. 349. XV. 105. On and for
God, vii. 416. For a good issue
out of trouble, xiv. 282.

Waldo, conversion of, ii. 404.

Walking with God, x. 130. xvi. 165.
xiii. 58. With men, 59. Humbly
before God, ii. 547. And ways,
observation of our, iv. 122. In
church fellowship, rules of, xix. 69.

Wandering from the truth, iii. 442.

Wanderings, how the soul gathers it-
self from, X. 32.

Want of readiness to receive divine
impressions, xiv. 441. Of the gos-
pel, the greatest of all wants, xv.
40. What those, who want the
gospel, 41. Of Christ, what is
necessary to convince men of their,
xvii. 452.

Wanting, our righteousness found, x.
231.

Wants, how we are ignorant of our
own, iv. 57. Our own, revealed
to us, X. 150. Of the people of
God, 253. All our, provided for
in God, xvii. 31.

Warfare between grace and sin, iii.
93.

Warring against us, sin, xiii. 50.

Warning of judgments, how given,
xiv. 514. Against apostacy, xvii.
438.

Warnings, divine, why slighted, ii.
406. Providential, how to be re-
garded, xiii. 349. Sins after, dan-
ger of, xiv. 31. Of approaching
judgments given, 488. Of Provi-
dence, how best answered, xvi.
.561.

Wasting of sin in the root and prin-
ciple, ii. 548. Conscience sins, xiv.
27.

Watchfulness against sin, ii. 546. xiv.
414. Against sin, perpetual, xiii.

27. Christian, its object, vii. 188.
Against temptation, 449. Neces-
sary, xiii. 11. xvii. 573. Over each
other, xix. 103.

Watching against sin,ii.546. Against
occasions of sin necessary, vii. 399.

Watchmen, spiritual, their duty,x. 160.

Water and fire the means of typical
cleansing, ii. 501. An emblem of
the Spirit, vi. 466. In the stream,
a simile from, xv. 20. Holy,
Popish, xvi. 196.

Waters of the sanctuary,what, xvi. 307.

Way, the, in which the blood of
Christ cleanseth from sin, iii. 519.
524. Of attaining and enjoying
faith and grace, v. 631. There
must be a, for walking with God,
X. 133. Of approach to God, 149.
And means of death appointed by
God, xii. 362. When our, is not
acceptable to God, what he does,
xiii. 134. Of salvation free and
open, xiv. 252.

Ways whereby grace is increased, ii.
460. Various, of special revela-
tions, iv. 390. Such as the Lord
will blast, XV. 181.

Weak grace, preservation of, ii. 462.
And imperfect, our present sight of
Christ is, xii. 494. And ineffec-
tual attempts of the soul to recover
itself to duty, xiii. 110.

Weakened by sin, how the soul is,
vii. 351.

Weakness of the flesh, vii. 17. Our
spiritual, to be considered, 454.
Of spiritual graces, iii. 136. Of
reason, 205. xvii. 429. Of soul,
the effect of despondency, xiv. 68.
Of faith, XV. 173. Of the inward
man, how to be treated, xvii. 190.
Of our best duties, 453.

Weakening sin, how it is done, iii.
94. vii. 359. xiii. 91. Of preju-
dices, iv. 318.

Weaning the affections from earthly
things, xiii. 287.

Weanedness from the world, xi. 449.

Weapons, gospel, to be used against
sin, vii. 381. Carnal, not to be
used in religion, xviii. 281.

Weariness in duty, relief against,
xiii. 495. In waiting on God, the
cause of, xiv. 68. Of the flesh,
xvii, 485. Of the flesh, sin takes
the advantage of, xiii, 92.

INDEX.

523

Weighing our own righteousness in
the balance, X. 230.

Weight, we must lay, on every effect
of the Holy Spirit, x. 332.

Well of living water, xiii. 229. Being
of the church, on what it depends,
xvii. .500.

Whitaker, his opinion about peace
and toleration, xv. 251.

White, how Christ is, in the glory of
his Deity, x. 60.

Whole Scripture, the, to be searched,
iii. 461. The, Scriptures, preserved,
iv. 461. Glory of Christ at once
revealed ia heaven, xii. 520.

Wicked men, whether any were in-
spired, ii. 153. How blinded and
hardened, xvi. 236. The state of,
at the last day, ix. 232.

Wickliffites and Lollards, martyrs in
England, xv. 360.

Wilderness, Christ not to be sought in
the, ii. 210. State of the people of
God, vi. 37'.J.

Wilfully entering into temptation, evil
of, vii, 468.

Will of God the rule of obedience, ii.
342. iii. 4. The rule of duty, ii. 342.
Howmade known, V. 95. To have all
saved, 50,;. Its operations, vi. 204.
The fountain of special grace, xv.
326. Always active and affirma-
tive, v. 331. Distinctions about,
457. And purpose of God, whether
it may be resisted, 92. And counsel
of God, the rule of his dispensa-
tions, XV. 11. A, ascribed to the
Holy Spirit, ii. 81. And pleasure
of the Holy Spirit, 229. Change
of, necessary, 273. And affections,'
how under the power of the mind,
.326. The, in conversion, state of,
372. The, a vital faculty, 388.
Depravation of, 389. Freedom of,
to spiritual things, who possess, iii.
33. Every gracious act of the,
wrought by the Holy Spirit, 84.
Free, v. 177. Good, of Christ, ne-
cessary to his oblation, 339. Of
man, how God acts upon it by
grace, vii. 46. Worship, main
cause of, 346. Of punishing in God,
ix. 399. And necessity, whether
they are opposite, ix. 473. And
condescension of the Holy Spirit, x.
279. Consent of the, xi. 125.
Prevailing, iu believers to do good,

xiii. 9. Retinency of the, 62. The
principle of obedience, 120. Wor-
ship and tyranny inseparable, xv.
167.
Willing, God is, to do acts of kind-
ness, ix. 461. Evil antecedently,
whether God does, ix. 479. We
should be, to allow the influence of
the gospel on us, xiii. 58.
Willingly, wicked men sin, xiii. 9.
Willingness in obedience, «. 264. To
die, xii. 357. Of Christ to receive
sinners, 537. To undertake the
work of the ministry, xix. 524.
Wills of unregenerate men, what they
are, ii. 317. And afiections, how
wrought upon by the word, 355.
Wind, the word metaphorically used,

ii. 45.
Wings, prayer the, of a righteous

man, xv. 96.
Wisdom of God, xiv. 372. In his
commands, iii. 183. And goodness
of God displayed in the person of
Christ, xii. 60. Of God displayed
in the constitution of the person of
Christ, 223. In the variety of
his dispensations, xv. 21. How as-
cribed to the Holy Spirit, ii. 78.
And power of the Holy Spirit in the
preservation of grace, 467. Spirit
of, iii. 3:>8. Spiritual, 438. Word
of, iv. 280. Christ is, viii. 331.
Treasured up in Christ, x. 96. And
grace of Christ, 232. Spiritual,
nature of, xi. 62. Infinite, a glori-
ous property of God, xii. 383. Ne-
cessary in believers with regard to
indwelling sin, xiii. 11. Of faith, 80.
Of faith, inwhatit consists, xvii. 458.
Carnal, a help to sin, xiii. 181. Of
spiritual things, 474. To know the
tisnes, and the mind of God in our
generation, xv. 367. Bad effects
of the want of it, 369. Wherein it
consists with respect to divine dis-
pensations, 457. Gift of, xix. 57.
Wise, what makes sinners, xi. 19.
Man should endeavour to be like
God, xii. 216.
Wishart, George, death of, xv. 223.
Withdrawment of Christ, solicitude
occasioned by, x. 156. From our
sight, xii. 495.
Withering of spiritual graces, iii. 136.
Withholding supplies of grace, God,
xiii. 326. Effectual grace, xv. 194.

524

INDEX.

Witness of the Spirit, ii. 207. 2.S3.
xiv. 113. Wliich each Person of
the Trinity bears in the gospel, x.
12. How the Spirit bears, 295. To
the Christian religion, gospel cha-
rity, how, xvi. 473.

Witnesses of Christ, their blood shed
by vain pretences, xv. 119.

Withstanding the dealings of God
against sin, dangerous, Tii. 383.

Wolves, grievous, in the church, xvii.
358.

Word of God, the Scripture is the, iv.
543. Christ is the, viii, 427. How
we must meditate on the, xiii. 87.
Its power against indwelling sin,
160. Judgment of our state by, xiv.
272. Good, xvii. 306. Of Christ the
rule of holiness, iii. 49. Of Christ's
patience, keeping, vii. 494. The
instrumentality of, ii. 271. 352.
And Spirit, how they accompany
each other, iii. 4. Of grace and
mercy, vii. 496. Of holiness and
purity, ib. Preached, why unpro-
fitable, xvi. 317. The, how it re-
presents Christ to the soul, xvii. 168-

Words, suggestion of, to the penmen
of Scripture, ii. 158. Of the Scrip-
ture, sacred, iii. 486. Of truth, iv.
399.

Work of the Lord in our generation,
how known, XV. 373. Of Christ car-
ried on by the Spirit, ii. 221. Of
the Spirit on the human nature of
Christ, 202. Of the Spirit, in re-
generation, 358. Of the Spirit, in
sanctification, ii. 454. iii. 35, Of
the ministry, what it is, iv. 333.
Of illumination short of conversion,
ii. 274. Of holiness secret and
mysterious, 471. Of grace, vari-
ously carried on, 475.

Working effectually, the Holy Spirit,
X. 287.

Workings of the Spirit of God in and
upon worldly men, ii. 109.

Works of God, v. 13. Ascribed to
the Holy Spirit, ii. 96. Knowledge
of, X. 98. Make him known, xiv. 131.
Good, nature of, x. 224. Good, ne-
cessity of, 388. Merit of good,
xviii. 250. Dead, what, ii. 338.
How God reveals himself by his,
iv. 404. Of Satan destroyed by
Christ, vi. 409. What, are excluded
from salvation, ix. 2S1. And grace

how opposed, xi. 31. Before faith
and grace, 39. Covenant of, 340.
Exclusion of, from justification,
343. And faith, the doctrine of,
473. And labours of the people of
God, how they are transacted in
heaven, xv. 120.

World, contempt of the, iii. 163. Our
condition in this, proves the neces-
sity of holiness, 214. State of the,
at the first preaching of the gospel,
275. New, powers of, iv. 255.
God the framer and governor, v.
79. The proper use of the term,
406. 434. 446. How used as an
object of temptation, vii. 442. To
come, tasting the powers of the, x.
302. Condition of men in the, a
source of temptation, xiii. 83.
Things of, purveyors for Satan, 174.
Conformity to the, xiv. 549. How
professors mingle with it, xvi. 356.
How it is subdued by Christ, xvii.
105. To come, powers of the, 312.
Separation from, xix. 84.

Worldliness of professors, xvi. 257.

Worldly honour, love of, vii. 456.
Contentments, how rendered un-
desirable, xiii. 168. Frame of Spi-
rit to be renounced, 212. Things,
why chiefly given to the wicked,
379. Grandeur, trust in, xxi. 59.

Worm, the, that never dies, ix. 120.

Worship of God, iv. 353. otix. 465.
The foundation of worship, ii. 61.
First institutions of, what they re-
gard, 510. Ascribed and due to
Christ, viii. 490. Reason and cause
of, X. 330. Originof false, xi. 538.
And honour, the person of Christ
the object of, xii, 132. In heaven,
319. Of the law, represented the
glory of Christ, 443. Institution
of, an evidence of forgiveness, xiv.
170, Of the 01(1 Testament, glo-
rious, xvi. 154. Compared with
that of the New Testament, 156.
Its beauty spiritual, 57. Prepara-
tion necessary for, xvii. 177. Evan-
gelical, apostacy from, 539. Of
the ass's head, xviii. 585. Extra-
ordinary cases concerning, xix, 35.
Of God, what requisite to the, xxi,
,325.

Worst only known and seen of the
best Christians, xiii. 177,

Wounding Christ afresh, vii, 392,

INDEX.

525

Wrangling science, who make the
Scriptures a, iii. 447. Captious,
in what it consists, xi. 16.

Wrath of God, effects of lying under,
V. 376. Christ underwent the, 382.
Christ lying under the, xii. 434.
All men tha children of, xix. 512.

Wretched, sin makes men, xiii. 64.

Writers, the sacred, their knowledge
of facts and doctrines, iii. 263.

Writing of the Scriptures, ii. 1 57.

Writings, sacred, their uniform im-
portance, xi. 74. Of the apostles,
nature of, xix. 511.

Written word, care of God over his,
iii. 509. Why given, xii. 115.

You NO, natural love of the, xiii.

185.
Yoke of the Spirit renounced, xiii. 67.

Of sin, shaking it off, xiv. 452.

ZoAB-of many professors, what is the,
xiii. 222.

Zeal of Christ, ii. 200. For the glory
of God, ib. xiv. 553. Righteous,
encouraged, xv. 163. False, the
cause "of cruel persecutions, 119.
Righteous, encouraged by divine
protection, 183. For Christ, xvii.
41 . For the glory of God, neces-
sary in ministers, 64.

INDEX TO THE MEMOIRS.

265

PAGE

Abney, Sir Thomas and Lady 282

Alleine, Joseph

Alsop, Vincent

Ames, Dr. William .

Anglesea, Earl of

Angier, Samuel

Arminianism, progress of

Army, Parliamentary

Arnold, Nicholas

Assembly, Westminster

Asty's Memoirs of Owen

Cawdry, Daniel

PAGE

111. 143

141
319
. 51

. 286
. 303

23—25

or, 88

. 161

, 53, 54
. 2

His Controversy with

Barlow, Bishop . 9. 136. 304. 306
Baillie's account of Independency 55
Baxter, Richard, his character . 89

His Controversies with

Owen . . 89—91

His attempts at union
with Independents . 235

His character of Owen . 359
Baron, James . . .134

Barret, Mr. . . . .318
Bagshaw, Edward . . .140
Berry, Maj.-Gen. . . . 279
Berkely, Earl of • . . 288
Bendish, Mrs. . . . 284

Binning, Hugh . . .97

Biddle, John . . . .159
Boyle, Hon. Robert . . . 136
Brown, Robert . . .47

Brownists . . . .48

Burton, Henry . . .74

Burnet, Bishop, quoted . 99. 138
Busher, Leonard . . .74
Bunyan, John . . . 305

Button, Ralph .... 134

Calamy, Edmund . . .20

Cane, J. V 227

Caryl on Job .... 254
His death and character . 276

Owen
Cawton, Thomas
Casaubon, Meric
Carstairs, William

200. 203
. 140
. 147
. 340

Charles I., his death unjustly as-
cribed to the Independents 66 — 69
Charles II., his character . 220

Converses with Owen . 289
Chauncey, Charles . . . 265
Chamock, Stephen . . . 133
Cheynel, Francis . . . 161

Christ Church, account of . 102

Owen appointed Dean of lOl. 103
Clarkson, David . . . 303
Clarke, Samuel . . .136

Clarendon, Lord, intercourse be-
tween him and Owen . 223.229
Clagett, William, attacks Owen's

work on the Spirit . . 297

Claude, Monsieur . . . 321
Cook, Dr., quoted . . .79
Compton, Bishop . . . 138
Cotton, John .... 203
Cole, Thomas . . . .134
Conventicle Act . . . 263
Commonwealth, state of Re-
ligion during the . . .184
Cromwell, Oliver, Owen's first

interview with . . 84

His character . . .85

Ambition .... 125

Owen's eulogy on . . 150

His death and character . 183

Cromwell, Richard . . . 150

Succeeds his Father . 212

His fall . . 213. 215

Crooke, Unton . . . 121

Crew, Bishop .... 138

Cumberland, Bishop . . 139

INDEX TO THE MEMOIRS.

527

PAGE

Degrees, Theological, disap-
proved of by many of the
Reformers, and by Owen .

Desborough, Col.

Dickson, David

Dissenters, sufferings of

Downhame, Bishop .

Dort, synod of

Dublin, Owen's labours in
University of, revived

Duppa, Bishop

Dunstar, Henry

Eaton, Nathaniel
Edwards, John, against Tolera-
tion

, Jonathan, quoted

Elliot, John
Endicott, Governor .
Estwick, Nicholas, .
Evelyne, quoted

Fairfax, Lord
Ferguson, Robert
Firmin, Giles .
Fifth Monarchy People
Fisher, Samuel
Fleetwood, Charles .

Gale, Theophilus
Gataker, William
Gibbon's account of Oxford
Gilbert, Thomas
Goodwin, John

, Thos., D.D. 110.

Goddard, Dr.
, Wm.

. 110

. 282
. 247
. 233
. 247
. T3
. 88
. 98
. 8
. 266

. 266

32
186
269
232
161
149

Hooke, Robert
Hopkins, Bishop
Home, John
Howel, Francis
Howe, John
Hoyle, Dr.

Hume, David, quoted
Humfrey, John
Hyde, Dr.

. 63
. 301
. 199

, 221

. 211

277,278

134

170
137

135
156
315
134

247

133,

Government, Cromwell's Instru-
ment of, debate respecting 1 13. 115
Grey, Dr., quoted . . -71
Greenwood, Dr., Daniel . , 135
Grotius .... 167, 168

PAGE

. 136
. 138

. 62

. 134

. 135. 319

. 136

. 79

298. 311.321.358

136

James I., his character, and con-
duct to the Puritans . . 6

Jackson, Mr 20

Jacob, Henry . . .50

Jews, conference respecting . 121
Independency, the principles of 46
Rise and progress of . 48. 55
Cromwell's influence on 187. 189.
Independents, account of their

dress .... 150
Their Confession of Faith 174
Meet at the Savoy for this

purpose . . . 175

View of the declaration of

Faith there agreed to 176. 181
Baxter's hostility to it . . 181
Torbes's testimony in its fa-
vour . . . .181
Not much known . . 183
Their anxiety to secure their
liberty .... 217
Indulgence, declaration of .271

Dissenters address the King
on the subject of . . 272
Jones, William . . . 247

Johnson, Francis . . . 135
Jortin, Dr., quoted . . . 185
Ireton, Henry .... 106
Ireland, state of religion in 91. 401

Hartcliffe, John ... 6
Harris, Dr. . . . .136
Harmar, Dr. .... 136
Harvard, John . , . 266

College . . .267

Hartopp, Sir John and Lady 368. 380
Hammond, Dr. . 167. 170. 199
Haversham, Lord and Lady . 284
Hervey's classification of the Pu-
ritan writers . . . 362
Henry Philip . . . .140

Hood, Dr 137

Hoar, Dr. .... 266

Hotchkis, Thomas . . 292. 311

Kendall, Dr 139

Kinaston, Roger, an impostor . 141
Kirkton, James, quoted . . 100

Laing's account of Independents 55
Lamb, Thomas . . . 159

Laud, Archbishop , . .12

Langbain, Dr 137

Lampe on John . . . 255

Langley, Dr. Henry . . .136
Lawson, George . . . 247
Levellers, the . . . .86
Lee, Samuel .... 133
Lichfield, Leonard . . . 141
Lloyd, Bishop . . . 139. 141
Locke, John . . . .79

528

INDEX TO THE MEMOIRS

Loeffs, Isaac
Lob, Stephen •
Ludlow quoted
Lushington, Thomas

PAGE

. 302
. 320
. 21.5
. 247

Mather, Cotton, quoted

. 6

Maresius .

. 161

Marsh, Archbishop .

•

. 139

Marvell, Andrew

•

. 262

Massachusets, General Court of.

invites Dr. Owen to Boston

. 231

Milton

34.

78. 104

Monk, General

. 217

More, Thomas .

. 61

Morton, Charles

. 141

Mosheim quoted

54.68

Moulin, Lewis du

. 134

Morning exercise

. 274

New England Congregationalists,

improper conduct of . 2.56
Remonstrated with, by their
brethren in England . 257

Nicholas, Sir Edward . . 228

Orrery, Earl of . • • 286

Owen, Lewis .... 2

. Griffith .... 2

Henry, father of Dr. Owen 3

Henry, son of the above . 6

William, son of ditto 6. 341

Martin . . • •
Mrs., first wife of the

Doctor
Mrs., his second wife

240

27
300
133

Thankful

Oxford, state of the University
during the civil wars . . 1 27

Owen's addresses to it, 128. 131.

151

Persons of eminence who
held office in it . .134

Owen's account of his col-
leagues init . • .137

Persons of distinction then
educated in it . . 138

Royal Society then founded
init . . . . 138

Clarendon's account of the
state of it at the Restora-
tion .... 138

Owen's management of the
parties in it . . .138

Poetical addresses from it
to Cromwell . . .144

PAGE

Parliament, the Long . 40, 41
Parker. Bishop . 139. 258. 261

Patient, Thomas . . . 332
Payne, Thomas . . . 342

Penn, William . . . .138
Penruddock's rising . . .119

Pococke, Dr 136

Polhill, Edward . . .291

, Mrs 284

Poole, Matthew . . .161
Porter, George . . . 133

Potter, Christopher ... 8
Presbyterians, account of . 28. 34
Puritans, their sentiments and

sufferings . . . 4 — 6

Puleston, Lady . . . 378

Quakers, conduct of . . . 146
Quick, John .... 141

Racovian Catechism . .162

Religious liberty . . .72

Origin and progress of . 74

Advocates of . . 77. 79

Reynolds, Dr 101

Roberts, Dr 136

Robinson, John • . .50

Rule, Gilbert . . . .321
Rutherford, Samuel . . .98
Restoration, the effects of 213. 221

Savoy Declaration of Faith 172. 183
Sedgwick, John and Obadiah . 45
Scotland, Owen's journey to . 93

His labours in .

State of religion in
Selden, John . .
Singleton, John
Shields, Alexander .
Sherlock, Dr. .
Smith, Adam, quoted
South, Dr. . .112
Sociniani.sm, progress of
Sprige, Joshua .
Spirit, extravagant views of the

97.

Staunton, Dr. .
Stillmgfleet, Dr.
Stubb, Henry .
Sylvester, Edward

Taylor, Bishop Jeremy
Tillotson, Archbishop
Thompson, Lady
Trevor, Sir John
Tregrosse, Thomas .

101

. 170

. 398

. 302

290, 291

. 81

1.38. 145

161.165

. 62

295,

296

136

322

135

317.

75,76

190, 191

. 284

.289

.'l41

INDEX TO THE MEMOIRS.

529

PAGE

Trosse, George

. 141

Troughton, John

. 141

Try«rs, account of •

116. 119

Vane, Sir Henry

. 77

Vernon's attack on Owen

. 264

Vitringa .

. 255

Vice Chancellor, Owen's

dress

when .

. 148

Uniformity, Act of .

. 223

Usher, Archbishop .

. 171

Wales, state of religion in

. 123

Wallis, Dr.

. 136

Walton, Bishop

206. 210

Wallingford House party

213. 215

Wall, Thomas .

. 320

War, civil, causes of the

16.19

Warwick, Earl of

. 58

Ward, Bishop .

. 136

PAGE

Wesley, John .... 141
Wharton, Lord . • 288. 339

Wilson, Dr. Thomas . . 9

Williams, Dr. Edward . 61. 254
Wilkins, Bishop . . .136
Wilkinson, Dr. Henry, sen. 135

,junr. . 135

Wilkinson, Lady Vere . . 284
Williams, Roger . . .75
Williams, Joseph ". . . 310
Willoughby, Lord . . . 286
Wolsley, Sir Charles . • 311

Wood, Anthony, often quoted.
Wright's, Dr., edition of Owen
on the Hebrews . . 246. 254

Young, Patrick
Zouch, Dr.

345
136

CORRIGENDA.

Vol.

vii.

page 324. line 14.

for admit

read admire

331. —

33.

— deds

— deeds

335. —

29.

— enjoined .

— enjoyed

339. —

39.

— cause

— sense

340. —

24.

— foolisheth

— foolishest

346. —

— doctrine .

— doctrines

352. —

13.

-by . .

— be

39.

— affected

— effected

353. —

30.

— their

— there

354. —

13.

— laying

— lying

358. —

31.

— principal

— principle

360, —

— constitutions

— constitution

38.

— then

— than

361. —

afte^' perplex .

378. —

22.

for little

read title

379. —

— ,a .

— . A

382. —

38.

— ,that

— . That

384. —

26.

— fifth

— first

385. last line.

— perplexings

— perplexing

389. —

14.

— wrath

— wroth

397. —

18.

— condition

— conditions

400. —

31.

— delight in

— delight in it

402. —

32.

— upon address .

— upon the address

36.

— speak

— spake

408. —

13.

— padegogy

— peedagogy

413. —

14,15

. — of uncleanness tl

lat attend — or uncleanness
that attends

416. —

28.

— must

— much

427. —

— in .

— unto

VOL. L

2 M

530

CORRIGENDA.

. X. page 23. line S3.

for generation

read general assertion

31. — 35.

— is . .

— the

75. — 17.

— Master

— Maker

79. — 6.

— name

— nature

88. — 20.

— this that .

— this is that

28.

— to bushy

— to be bushy

131. — 29.

— at

— an

164. — 11.

— examination

— exinanition

171. — 7.

— misery

— mercy

209. — 6.

— concealed

— cancelled

211. — 23.

— guilt

— gift

245. — 2.

— sends himself .

— sends him himself

— — 14.

— purifier

— purifying

248. — 24.

— at . .

— as

259. — 1.

— had to their

— had in their

260. — 11.

— this is sense

— this sense

269. — 5.

— then

— they

292. — 9.

— rocks

— racks

297. — 38.

— convenience

— conveyance

332. — 26.

— to lie the

— to lie to the

)1. XV. page Iv. — 30.

— wandered

— wondered

Ivi. — 9.

— averse

— aver

119. — 19.

— oversee .

— ever see

125. — 9.

— Ps. xiv. .

— Ixxiv.

126. — 16.

— fall

— fail

227. — 24.

— apvwTEov .

— a^vnriav

265. — 17.

— ianftvofxivoi

SlttXglVOjUEVOf

345. note

— opposuit

— exposuit

388. — 17.

— Matt. i. 6. 18.

— Matt. xvi. 18.

dI. xvi, page 126. — 12.

— helper

— help

129. — 40.

— pledge

— pledges

148. — 11,

12 . There

— , there

165. — 33.

— breath

. — breach

174. — 26.

— Matt. V. 28.

— Matt. v. 48.

201. — 23.

— they

— we

223. — 17.

insert after destroy

ed by water

263. — 22,

23. far . Seeing

read , seeing

277. — 24.

— nations .

— people

END OF VOL, I.

Printed by J. F. Dove, St. John's Square.

LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS.

AcwoRTH, Mr. W., Baptist College, Bristol.

Adams, Rev. H. L., Burnham Market.

Ainslie, Rev. R., London.

Aldridge, Rev. Mr., Clifford.

Andrews, Rev. E., L.L.D., Walworth.

Arundel, Rev. J,, London.

Ashley, H. Esq., Lord Mayor's Court Office.

Ashton, Rev. R., Dedham.

Atkins, Rev. G., Morpeth.

Atkins, Rev. O., Wymondham.

Bagster, Mr. S., Paternoster-row, 2 Copies.

Baisler, Mr,, Oxford-street, 2 Copies.

Barber, Rev. H., Byworth, near Petworth.

Barfett, Rev. J., Launceston.

Baxter, Mr., Lewes, 2 Copies.

Baynes and Son, 23, Paternoster-row, 4 Copies.

Baynes, H. S. and Co., Edinburgh, 2 Copies.

Beilby, Knott, and Beilby, Birmingham.

Berry, Rev. Joseph, Hackney.

Berry, Mr. Henry Lea, A.M., University, Glasgow.

Berry, Rev. C, Hatfield Heath.

Bickersteth, Rev, E., Barnsbury Park.

Binney, Rev. J,, Newport, Isle of Wight.

Blackburn, Rev. J., Pentonville.

Blackie, Rev. J., Bungay.

Blomfield, Rev. J., Basingstoke.

Borrows, Rev. W., A.M., Clapham.

Bosisto, Rev. J., Alford, Lincolnshire.

Bradley, Rev. C, Hereford.

Bradly, Mr. T., Kent-road.

Brodie, Rev. Alex. D.D., East Bourne, Sussex.

Brooke, Mr. T. S., Dewsbury.

Brown, Mr. D., Edinburgh, 6 Copies.

Brown, Mr. F., Walton on Thames.

LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS.

Brown, Mr. J., Wigan.
Brown and Co., Aberdeen.
Bruce, Rev. J., Liverpool.
Bryan, Rev. G., Woodham Walters.
Bull, Rev. T. P., Newport Pagnell.
Bumpus, Mr. J., Newgate-street.
Bunn, Rev. H., Long Sutton.
Bunter, Rev. J., Finchingfield.
Burchell, Rev. W.F., Falmouth.

Burder, Rev. Samuel, D.D., Lecturer of Christ Church, Newgate-
street.
Border, Rev. H. F., A.M., Hackney.
Byron, Rev. B., Lincoln.

Capper, R. Esq., Marl-hill, Cheltenham.

Carlisle, Rev. Mr., Great Waltham.

Carter, Rev. J., Braintree.

Castleden, Rev. J., Hampstead. 4

Catherall, Mr. C, Chester.

Cayzer, Mr. John, Picket-street, Strand.

Chalk, Mr. W., Sunderland.

Chalmers and Collins, Glasgow, 6 Copies.

Chapman, Rev. J., Hertsmonceaux.

Chater, Mr. J., Petworth.

Cheshunt College Library.

Christ Church College Library, Oxford.

Clarkson, Lieut., Scarborough.

Claypole, Mr. E., Baptist College, Bristol.

Clunie, Rev. J., L.L.D., Leaf-square, Manchester.

Cole, Mr. J., Scarborough.

Collier, Mr. C, Sloane-street.

Collins, J., Esq., Spital-square.

Colombian College, Washington, North America ; by Professor
Woods.

Coombs, Rev. J. A., Salford, Manchester.

Coombs, Rev. W., Bradford.

Cooper, Mr. W., Northampton.

Cooper, Rev. W., Ems worth.

Cope, Mr. J., Cheshunt College.

Corrie, Adam, Esq., Wellingborough.
Crawley, Mr., High-street, Islington.
Creasey, Mr J., Sleaford.

LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS.

Dailey, Mr. W., Norwich.

Davies, Rev. INIr., Crediton, Devon.

Davies, Rev. Mr., Missionary, Demerara.

Davies, Rev. D. S., South Lambeth.

Davis, Mr. R., Aberystwyth.

Davis, Rev. W,, Hastings.

Dawson, Rev. A., Grantham.

Deighton and Sons, Cambridge, 2 Copies.

Douglas, Rev. A., Reading.

Drane, Rev. R. D., Guestwick.

Dryden, Rev. Mr., Bath.

Dryland, Rev. Mr., Newbury.

Duncan, Mr. James, Paternoster-row.

Durrant, Rev. Mr., Warrington.

Dyde, Mr. W., Leicester.

E.
Eccles, Mr., Blackburn Academy.
Edelmen, Rev. W., High Wycombe.
Edmondson, Rev. R., Bratton, near Trowbridge.
Edwards, Rev. Mr., Petworth.
Emblem, Rev. Mr., Stratford.
Evans, Rev. C. H., Hales Owen.
Evans, Mr. G. S., University, Glasgow.
Evans, Rev. T., Shaftesbury.
Everett, Mr., Hoxton Academy.

Fairbrother, Rev. R., East Dereham.
Finlay, Mr., Newcastle.
Fisher, Rev. J., Needham, Norfolk.
Fletcher, Rev. Mr., Cheltenham.
Ford, Rev. I., Long Melford.
Forster, Rev. Luke, Blackburn.
Foster, Rev. W. Missionary.

Gardner, Mr. E., Paternoster-row.

Gardner, Mr. Thomas, Banbury.

Gay, Rev. Mr., Camberwell.

Gibbs, Rev. Mr., Newcastle-upon-Tyne.

Gibson, Rev. John, A. B., Great Whelnetham, Suffolk.

Gill, Mr. R., Teignmouth,

LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS,

Gipps, Mr. John.

Glanville, Mr. J., Dursley.

Gleed, Rev. J., Lyme, Dorset.

Gooch, Mr. B., Yarmouth, 2 Copies.

Good, Rev. J. E., Salisbury, 2 Copies.

Gowers, Mr., Weathersfield.

Gray, Mr. C, Liverpool.

Greenwood, Rev. J., Petersfield.

Grimstead, Rev, G., A.M., Saul, Gloucestershire.

Guy, Rev. W. H., Clifton, Bristol.

Haddon, Mr. J,, Castle-street, 2 Copies.
Hadland, Mr., Holborn.
Hadlow, Rev. J. E., Ashford.
Hague, Rev. Mr., Rotterdam.
Hamilton, Adams, & Co., Paternoster-row.
Hammerton, Rev. W., Newton, near Swansea.
Hands, Mr. W., Clapham.
Hardcastle, Rev. Mr., Dudley.
Hardinge, Rev. C, Willoughbridge, Wells.
Hardy, Rev. J., Pembridge, Hereford.
Harris, Rev. Mr., Isle of Ely.

Harris, Rev. W., LL.D., Theological Tutor of Hoxton College.
Harrison, Mr. G., Barnsley, Yorkshire.
Hatchard and Son, Piccadilly, 3 Copies.
Hatt, Mr., Cambridge.
Hayden, Mr., Old College, Homerton.
Hayward, Mr. D. B., Manchester.
Heap, Rev. Henry, Bury-street.
Heath, Rev. Robert, A.M., Clapton.
Heaton, Mr. J., Leeds.
Henney, Thomas, Esq., Cheltenham.

Herbert, Rev. John, A. B., Drybrook, Forest of Dean, Glouces-
tershire.
Hewlett, Rev. J. G., Newbury.
Hickman, Rev. E., Denton, Norfolk.
Higgins, Rev. N., Whitchurch.
Higginson, Rev. E., Derby.
Hill, Rev. J., Calcutta, 3 Copies.
Hobson, Rev. J., Newark.
Hodson, Rev. Mr., Preston.
Holdsworth, Mr. B. J., St. Paul's Church-yard, 4 Copies.

LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS,

Hopkins, Mr., Old College, Homerton.
Hopkins, Rev. J. H., Newport, Essex.
Hopwood, Mr., Duke-street, Manchester-square.
Howell, Rev. C, Alton, Hants.
Hoxton College Library.
Hughes, Rev. Mr., London.
Hunt, Rev. John, Chelmsford.
Hunt, Rev. R. T., Kennington.
Hunter, Rev. John, Gloucester.
Huntington, Mrs., Grafton-street, 2 Copies.
Hurndall, Mr. W., Cheshunt College.
Hurst, Robinson, and Co., Pall-mall.

Jackson, Messrs. J. and J., Louth.

Jarratt, Rev. J., Stoke.

JefFeries, Mr., Pall-mall.

Jenkyn, Rev. T. W., Wem.

Jervis, Rev. C, A. M., Cheltenham.

Jinkings, Rev. E., Maidstone.

Johnson, Mr. E., Cambridge.

Johnson, Rev. S., Wickham-brook.

Jones, Mr., Triangle, Hackney.

Jones, Mr. W., Lovell's-court, 2 Copies.

Jones, Rev. D. A., Foleshill, near Coventry.

Jones, Rev. John, Birmingham.

Jones, Rev. Mr., Caermarthen.

Jones, Rev. Mr., Missionary.

Jones, Rev. Thomas, Broseley.

Joscelyne, Rev. Mr., Homerton.

Keene, Mr. M., Dublin.

Kemp, Rev. W., Theological Tutor of Cheshunt College.

Kemp, Rev. R., Staplehurst.

Kerby, Rev. J., Lewes.

Kershaw, Mr. J., City-road,

Kelt, Rev. G. S., A.M., Brooke, Norwich.

Key, John, Esq., Denmark Hill.

Key, W, C, Esq. Hampstead,

Key, H. G., Esq., Heme Hill.

King, Rev. Geo., Hampstead.

Knight and Lacey, Paternoster-row, 2 Copies,

LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS.

Lake, Rev. Edw., Worcester, 2 Copies.

Langridge, Mr. J. G., Cheshunt College.

Lewis, Rev. Thos., Islington.

Littler, Rev. R., Darwen, Lancashire.

London Missionary Society.

Longman, Rees, Orme, Brown, and Green, Paternoster-row.

Low, Rev. H., Curate of Crich.

Lucy, Rev. W., Bristol.

Macculloch, R., Esq., Navy Pay Office, Somerset House.

Maitland, Mr. G., Elgin.

Mannering, Rev. Mr., Hackney.

Mansfield, Mr., London.

Marshall, Mr. Thos., Bucklersbury.

Mather, Rev. J., Beverley.

Matthews, Mr. P., Helston.

Merridew and Son, Coventry.

Miall, Rev. Mr., Framlingham.

Mitchell, Rev. Mr., Belfast.

Molesworth, Rev. J., Bath.

Moore, Rev. W., Truro, Cornwall.

Morison, Rev. J., Brompton.

Morley, Rev. E., Bridlington.

Morris, Mr. J., Bungay, 2 Copies.

Morris, Rev. J., Olney.

Morrison, Rev. Rob. D. D. Canton, China.

Mort, Mr. J., Newcastle-under-Lyme.

Mottershaw, Thos. Esq., Silkmere House, Stafford, 2 Copies.

Mottram, Rev. G., East Grinstead.

Neeton, Rev. G., Dursley.

Newman, Rev. Richard, A. M., Faversham.

Newton, W. Esq., Piccadilly,

Nichols, Mr. J., Farnham, 2 Copies.

Nichols, Rev. Samuel, Bawtry.

Nisbet, Mr. J., Berners-street, 3 Copies.

Noble, Rev. Mark, Rye, Sussex.

Nodes, Mr. O., Tottenham-court-road,

LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS.

Gates, Mr. G. Augusta, Georgia. North America, 2 Copies.

Odell, Bennett, Esq., Brompton.

Offer, Mr. John, Cambridge.

Ogle, Mr. Maurice, Glasgow, 4 Copies.

Oliphant, Mr. W., Edinburgh.

Orme, Rev. W., Camberwell.

Owen, Rev. G. D., Maidenhead.

Owen, Rev. John, Norwich.

Owen, Rev. R. London.

Pain, Rev. J., Horncastle.

Parish, Rev. Samuel, Coventry.

Parker, Mr. J., Oxford, 2 Copies.

Parry, Mr. John, Chester.

Parry, Rev. Fred., Heyworth.

Parsons, Rev. B., Swansea.

Paul, Mr. C. E., Wymondley Academy.

Pawling, Rev. H., Winchmore Hill.

Payne, Rev. G., A. M. Theological Tutor of Blackburn Academy.

Peacock, Rev. J., Goswell-street-road.

Pearce, Rev. J. B., Clavering, Essex.

Pemble, Rev. H., Stockton.

Penhall, Rev. S., Whitchurch, near Ross.

Perceval, Spencer, Esq.

Prankard, Rev. J., Sheerness.

Prentice, Mr. Thomas, Stowmarket.

Presgrave, Rev. R., Lyraington.

Preston, Mr. W., Limehouse.

Price, Rev. Thomas, Devonshire-square.

Radley, — , Esq., Winchmore Hill.
Ray, Rev. J. M., Sudbury, 2 Copies.
Reading Book Society, by Rev. A. Douglas.
Redford, Rev. J., Stansted, Essex.
Reed, Rev. Andrew, Hackney.
Relfe, Mr. L., Cornhill.
Riggs, Rev. C, Twickenham.
Rivingtons, Messrs., Strand, 2 Copies.
Roaf, Rev. John, Wolverhampton.

LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS.

Rook, Rev. H. J., City Road.
Roper, Mr. H., Hoxton College.
Ross, Mr. T. B., Stoke Newington.
Rowlands, Rev. S., Warrington.
Royston, Messrs., Old Broad-street
Rusher, Mr. J., Reading.
Russell, Rev. T., A. M. Walworth.

Salt, Rev. W., Litchfield.

Sams, Mr. W., St. James's Street.

Sanders, Rev. Mr., Cheshunt.

Sandifer, Mr. W., Cambridge.

Saunderson, Rev. Mr.

Seeley and Son, 169, Fleet-street, 3 Copies.

Sharp, Rev. T., Woolwich.

Shilling, Rev. Mr., Dublin.

Shoobert, Mr., Paternoster-row, 2 Copies.

Silburne and Richardson, Manchester.

Sloper, Rev. Isaac, Beccles.

Smith, J., M. D., Hatton Garden.

Sortain, Mr. J., Cheshunt College.

Sprigg, Rev. J., Birmingham.

Steadman, Rev. W., D. D. , Theological Tutor of Bradford Academy.

Steane, Rev. Mr., Camberwell.

Steer, Rev. S., Castle Hedingham, 2 Copies.

Stepney Reading Society.

Stevens, W., Esq. 12, Hatton Garden.

Stewart, Rev. A., Barnet.

Stodhart, Rev. R., Islington.

Stratten, Rev. J., Paddington.

Strong, Mr. W., Bristol.

Stroud, H. F., Esq., Chapel House, Spa-fields.

Stuart, Rev.D., Theological Tutor of the Irish Evangelical Society's

Academy, Dublin.
Sykes, Rev. Geo., Rillington, near Malton, Yorkshire.

Tackle, Rev. J., Redruth.

Tait, Messrs. W. and C, Edinburgh.

Talboys, Mr. D., Oxford.

Temple, Rev. Mr., Stanford Rivers.

Tennant, Rev. J., Wells, Norfolk.

LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS.

Thomason, Rev. Mr,, London.
Thorn, Rev. W., Clifton, near Bristol.
Tibbutt, Mr. R,, Leicester.
Tims, Mr. R. M,, Dublin, 6 Copies.
Turner, Rev. J., Plymouth.

Uwins, Z., Esq., Pentonville.

Vint, Rev. W., Theological Tutor of Idle Academy, near Bradford,
Yorkshire, 2 Copies.

Wade, Rev. Edw., Dublin.

Wade, Rev. C. T., Berkhampstead.

Wake, Rev. L. J., Brixton.

Waldo, Mr., Old College, Homerton.

Wallis, Rev. W., Sudbury.

Walton, W. Esq., Sunderland, 2 Copies.

Ward, Mr. Thos., Holborn, 16 Copies, for N. America.

Washbourn, Rev. D,, Hammersmith.

Waugh and Innes, Edinburgh.

Weaver, Rev. Thos., Shrevi^sbury.

Wells, Rev. Mr., Hereford.

West, Rev. J., Barking.

Westley, Mr. F., Stationers'-Court, 3 Copies.

Wetherall, Rev. C, By field Rectory.

Weybridge, Mr. J., Kensington.

Whiting, Mr., New York.

Whittaker, Mr. G. B., Ave Maria-lane, 2 Copies. -

Whittley, Mr., Halifax.

Wilks, J. jun., Esq., Broad-street.

Williams, J. B., Esq., Swan Hill, Shrewsbury.

WiUiams, Rev. John, D.D., Stroud.

Wilson, John Broadley, Esq , Claphara.

Wilson, Mr. G., Essex-street, Strand.

Wilson, Mr. H. V., London.

Wilson, Mr. Isaac, Hull.

Wilson, Rev. Daniel, A. M,, Barnsbury Park.

Wilson, Rev. Mr., Matteshill.

Wilson, Thos., Esq., Highbury-place.

Winter, Joseph, Esq., Stoke, near Yeovil.

LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS.

Winterbotham, Rev. Mr., Horsley.

Wood, Rev. Mr.jFaversham.

Woods, Rev. Mr., Congleton.

Woodyard, Rev. B.

Wooldridge, Rev. J., Bristol.

Woolley, Rev. Mr., Pangbourne, near Reading.

Wright, Rev. G., Southwold.

Wright, Rev. G., Stamford.

Yates, Mr., Baptist College, Bristol.
Yockney, Rev. J. Islington.

■• ^riTViuigin

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY

Relig. Owen, John

Theol. Works (Russell)

v.l

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "Works;"

See other formats